5 


S         53 


£          § 

-    i 
1    1 


"%r 


THREE  SUCCESSFUL 


:RLS. 


JTXIA  CROUCH. 


NEW   YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  HUKD   AXD  HOUGHTOX. 


1871. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1871,  by 

JULIA  CROUCH, 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


ITVERSIDE,  CAMBRIDGE: 

STEREOTYPE!)   A !»  D    PRINTED   Bt 
n.   0.    HOUfiUTOX   ASD   COMPANV. 


DEDICATION. 


To 
MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER, 

WHOSE    AFFECTIOS    FOR    ICE,  AXD    ESTKSXST    IS    ALL   MT    FLAX*,  IIAVB 

AILED;  TO  JTT  BBOTHEB  ASD  SISTEES  a  THIS  WORLD, 

ASD   IS   THE  WORLD  BETO3TD.  AJO)  TO  THE  DEAR  OLD 

HOME    WHERE    WE    HAVE   ALL  LIVED    ASD 

LOVED  ASD  BEES  HAFFT, 


WITH    TKXDKR   AFFECT1OS, 

75  ZXSCRISEO. 


S3S8GO 


CONTEXTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

VTASHLSG   DAT  .... 


CHAPTER  IL 

AGALS5T  THE  TIDE  -         ...  . 


CHAPTER  IIL 

THE  OBCHA2D 


CHAPTER  IV. 

so 

CHAPTER  V. 

IX  SEW   YORK 60 


CHAPTER  VL 
.        .....       .       .        .       .        .76 

CHAPTER  VII. 

PLTMOCTH   CHITKCH         ...  91 


CHAPTER  VHI. 
107 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THE   LOSE  LITTLE   WIDOW 134 

CHAPTER  X. 

DARK   CLOUDS .    140 


vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XL  PAGE 

A   SACRIFICE   FOR  PRINCIPLE 157 

CHAPTER  XII. 

A  TASTE  OF   FASHIONABLE   LIFE 177 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

AFTER   THE   BALL 190 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE   NIGHT  BEFORE   CHRISTMAS  .  .    209 


CHAPTER   XV. 

CHRISTMAS   DAY      . 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

HOPES  AND    FEARS 237 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  NEW   EMPLOYMENT  AND   A   NEW  ACQUAINTANCE      .  .  .  .250 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CHARITY •  264 

CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  OLD   STORY 


CHAPTER    XX. 

A   DISAPPOINTMENT 291 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

MAKY'S   LETTER 304 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  REVIVAL 313 

B 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

HOPE  AND   PEACE  .  .   aOR 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

TWO  LETTERS 


CONTESTS. 
CHAPTER  XXV. 


CBAPTER 


CHAPTER  AJLV1L 

.ara 


THREE  SUCCESSFUL,  GIKLS. 


CHAPTER  L 

WASHDfG  DAT. 

-HERE.  Mary,  b  the  last  of  this  tubfoL  Tuck  them 
into  the  boiler,  please,  and  put  a  stick  of  wood  into  the 
stove,  t 

44  How  red  your  free  is,  Kate !  Don't  work  over 
that  hot  suds  any  longer  now,  but  help  me  rinse  these 
clothes  in  this  cold  water." 

the   summer  before  she  found  herself  in  New  York 
chy. 

Washing  day  may  be  considered  an  unfavorable 
time  to  introduce  young  ladies  in  their  home  ;  but  in 
this  case  it  is  pardonable,  as  I  am  aware  that  my  three 
girls  never  appeared  to  better  advantage  than  on  this 
day.  and  were  never  in  better  spirits,  or  enjoyed  then- 
Monday  morning  is  generally  considered  one  of  the 
bugbears  of  domestic  fife,  and  is  looked  forward  to 
with  dread  and  ifcJifa^  an  unnecessary  but  famM»«*M^ 
fret.  However,  this  was  'not  die  case  with  die  Wind- 
sor iamlly .  There  was  no  day  during  the  whole  week 
pleasanter  or  more  enjoyed.  The  great  £Qpp£r  boiler 
on  the  stove  had  a  cheery, 


2  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

The  tubs,  washboard,  and  other  implements  of  wash- 
ing placed  in  pompous  array  on  the  old  shady  porch 
made  everybody  laugh  merrier,  and  step  about  with 
nimbler  feet.  No  hired  washerwoman  ever  came 
around  to  put  restraint  on  the  busy  tongues  that  hact 
so  much  more  to  communicate  on  this  day  than  any 
other.  Hannah,  Kate,  and  Mary  took  the  washing 
into  their  own  hands,  and  left  mother  with  the  general 
housework  ;  for  she  was  not  over  strong,  and  had  done 
enough  hard  work  in  her  life,  the  girls  declared,  to 
warrant  her  a  little  rest.  They  were  not  remark- 
ably early  risers,  which  fact  made  known  may  be  a 
detriment  to  them  in  the  eyee  of  many  farmers ;  but 
this  was  in  part  owing  to  the  somewhat  peculiar  notion 
of  their  mother,  that  youth  needed  plenty  of  sleep,  and 
one  was  not  necessarily  lazy  who  took  a  pleasant  nap  in 
the  morning.  Therefore  it  often  occurred  that  neigh- 
bor Dyke's  clothes-line  had  a  few  fluttering  white  gar- 
ments pinned  to  it  before  the  Windsor  wash  was  com- 
menced ;  and  the  girls  would  espy  them,  laugh  good- 
naturedly,  and  often  hold  a  conversation  something 
like  the  following  :  — 

"  Come  here,  girls,  and  look  across  •  the  field  !  I 
should  think  Sally's  wash  was  .half  out,  certain,  and 
ours  isn't  commenced,"  was  the  very  common  remark 
of  one  of  them. 

"  The  clothes  look  white,  too,"  Hannah  would  say  ; 
"  but,  dear  me !  Sally  doesn't  enjoy  it  at  all,  and  I  dare 
sav  she  hardly  gives  herself  time  to  eat  her  break- 
fast." 

Then  Kate :  — 

"It  is  a  day  of  ' tremendous  jerks,'  Adonijah 
says ;  '  everything  tubs,  and  hot  water,  and  soft  soap, 
and  Sally  in  a  fret  and  a  worry,  and  nothing  but 
crumbs  for  breakfast  and  dinner.'  " 


ASHLXG  DAT.  3 

"  I  like  our  way  best,"  says  Mary,  "  because  we 
have  such  a  splendid  dine ;  and  Fm  sore  we  find  as 
much  leisure  as  Sally,  if  we  don't  get  up  quite  so  early 
ia  the  morning." 

*  **  Sally  makes  everything  hard  work,  and  seems  to 
think  the  beauty  of  life  —  if  she  thinks  it  has  any 
beauty — is  scrubbing  floors  white,  etc.  We  try  to 
combine  work  and  pleasure  together,  and  I  think  we 
succeed  very  well,"  Hannah  remarks ;  and  so  they 
chat  away  merrily. 

I  shall  give  a  description  of  one  washing  day,  which 
is  similar  to  all  the  rest,  and  proves  that  even  this 
much  abused  and  dreaded  day  may  be  made  pleasant 
and  enjoyable.  There  they  are,  all  three  of  them, 
on  the  porch  in  the  midst  of  washing  implements ;  no 
crinoline  —  short  calico  dresses,  displaying  little  stout 
boots  and  clean  stockings ;  arms  and  hands  gleaming 
white,  for  somehow  these  girls  would  have  white  hands, 
in  spite  of  all  their  housework ;  and,  above  all,  smiling, 
intelligent  faces,  and  {he  busiest  tongues,  that  kept  up 
such  a  continual  clatter  that  a  person  hearing  them  at 
a  distance  would  be  impressed  with  the  idea  that  a 
half-dozen  magpies  were  somewhere  in  the  vicinity. 
To  say  that  no  gossip  entered  into  die  conversation 
would  be  a  ridiculous  thing  to  say  of  three  merry 
young  girls,  who  went  to  meeting  on  Sunday ;  bat 
gossip,  though  it  entered  in  largely,  was  by  no  means 
the  chief  topic. 

"There!"  said  Kate,  « if  this  suds  doesn't  look  for 
aD  the  world  hie  that  heap  of  clouds  yonder ! "  straight- 
ening herself  over  the  wash-tub,  and  looking  first  at 
the  bubbles  of  snowy  suds,  and  then  up  at  the  sky. 

"What  a  comparison!"  said  Hannah,  " soap-sods 
and  floating  clouds!" 


4  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  That  is  only  combining  the  ornamental  with  the 
useful,"  said  Kate  ;  "  and  when  I'm  at  work,  I  want 
to  find  as  many  beauties  in  the  labor  as  possible." 

"  You'll  find  all  there  is  to  find,  you  little  matter-of- 
fact,"  said  Mary.  "  I  wonder  if  Sally  ever  thought  of 
her  soap-suds  looking  like  the  clouds." 

"  Doubtful,"  said  Hannah.  ,  "  Clouds  receive  very 
little  of  her  attention,  I'm  thinking,  except  when  they 
threaten  to  bring  rain,  and  sprinkle  her  clothes  more 
than  is  desirable.  Yesterday,  as  I  came  along  a  little 
distance  with  her  from  church,  I  remarked  that  the 
sky  appeared  unusually  attractive.  She  turned  up  her 
face  quickly,  scanned  the  whole  heavens,  and  then 
said,  'I  do  hope  it  will  be  pleasant  to-morrow,  so  I 
can  get  my  clothes  out ;  for  last  week  I  was  obliged  td 
leave  them  in  the  rinsing  water  till  Tuesday  morning. 
I  had  a  mind  to  ask  her  if  nothing  ever  really  pleased 
her  eye  or  tickled  her  fancy,  but  I  didn't." 

"  Well,  I  do  pity  Sally,"  said  Kate  ;  "  I  don't  see 
how  she  can  have  any  real  enjoyment ;  for,  really,  if  I 
couldn't  see  beyond  my  work,  if  I  couldn't  live  above 
it,  I  mean,  I  should  be  perfectly  miserable." 

"Why,  no,  you  wouldn't,"  said  Hannah  ;  "you  of 
course  wouldn't  enjoy  what  you  do  now,  but  you 
wouldn't  have  any  taste  or  idea  of  it,  and  therefore 
wouldn't  long  for  it  or  miss  it.  Sally  is  happy  enough 
in  her  way ;  but  it  cannot  be  the  best  or  highest  way, 
I  am  s.ure." 

"  I  don't  see  what  ails  Sally,  to  be  so  entirely  re- 
gardless of  beauty  and  abstract  ideas,"  said  Mary. 
"  Adonijah  is  more  appreciative  than  she  is,  and  he 
often  makes  some  original  remark  that  causes  me  to 
feel  like  bursting  out  into  laughter  ;  but  I  never  dare 
to  even  smile,  he  is  so  sensitive." 


-.,,*, 


WASSIXG  DAY.  5 

"He  can  combine  the  ornamental  with  the  useful 
quite  as  well  as  Kate,"  said  Hannah.  "  Here  is  an 
apron  for  you  to  starch,  Mary.  That  strawberry  stain 
positively  never  will  come  out,  Tor  I  gave  it  a  danger- 
ous rubbing."  . 

"Mother  can  get  it  out- easy  .enough,"  said  Kate; 
44  can't  you,  mother  ?  ",  she  asked  in  a  louder  voice. 

Mother  was  in  the  kitchen,  but  she  went  and  looked 
out  on  the  porch. 

44  What  is  it  that  I  can  do  ?"  she  said. 

44  Get  the  strawberry  stain  out  of  my  apron,"  said 
Kate.  "  Adonijah  brought  me  a  bunch  of  wild  straw- 
berries yesterday ;  and  before  I  knew  he  had  any,  for 
he  carried  them  behind  him,  he  put  them  right  into 
my  apron." 

4*  Just  like  Adonijah,"  laughed  mother  ;  "he  wanted 
to  surprise  and  please  you  at  the  same  time  ;  but  the 
stain  will  come  out  easily  by  pouring  hot  water  upon  it," 

44  So  I  thought,",  said  Kate,  as  she  flung  a  snowy  skirt 
into  a  white  clothes-basket.  There  was  silence  for  a 
short  time,  and  then  Hannah  said  abruptly,  "  Twenty 
dollars !  what  is  that  ?  only  a  drop  in  the  bucket." 

44  However,  it's  five  more  than  fifteen,"  put  in  Mary 
understandingly. 

"  And  it  only  lacks  five  of  being  twenty-five,"  said 
K  -  . 

44  O,  that's  all  plain  enough  to  be  seen  ;  but  because 
,  it's   more  or  less  than  something  else  don't  make  it 
anything  but   twenty  dollars,"   said   Hannah;    "and 
MJiat  will  twenty  dollars  do  ?  " 

44  Why,  it  is  a  heap  of  money,  and  will  do  a  good 
deal.     It  will  pay  your  fare  to  New  York,  and  board 
fou  quite  a  little  time,"  said  Mary  encouragingly. 
'*  "  Yes,  quite  a  little  time,  sure  enough,"  said  Han- 


6  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

nah,  smoothing  her  brown  hair  back  with  her  wet 
hands,  and  leaning  against  the  great  blue  tub. 
"  Mamie  is  such  a  little  goosie,  I  do  believe  she  thinks 
twenty  dollars  would  board  me  half  the  winter ;  but  I 
know  something  about  how  money  goes  in  cities.  You 
might  keep  a  dollar  at  home  here  six  months,  but  a 
dollar  in  New  York  would  vanish  away  before  one  was 
aware.  Don't  you  believe  it,  Kate  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  suppose  we  should  have  to  pay  for  every- 
thing in  New  York,  and  that  would  be  different  from 
what  it  would  be  at  home  ;  but  we  might  be  economi- 
cal, and  not  make  a  purchase  at  every  peanut  stand 
we  come  to,"  said  Kate. 

"  I  like  peanuts  most  dreadfully,"  said  Mary,  "  but 
I'd  no  more  spend  a  cent  of  my  fifteen  dollars  for  one 
than  I  would  go  a-begging.  What  are  peanuts  in 
comparison  to  music  ?  "  Mary  had  been  exercising, 
and  her  cheeks  were  very  red  as  she  stood  in  the  door 
that  led  from  the  porch  to  the  kitchen,  with  her 
thumbs  in  the  bib  of  her  apron,  and  her  eyes  sparkling. 
The  girls  stood  up  and  laughed  merrily,  and  Mary- 
joined  them,  but  said,  after  the  laughter  had  some- 
what subsided,  — 

''Well,  I  don't  see  what  you  are  laughing  at,  after 
all.  I  mean  that  I  wouldn't  spend  my  money  for 
sweetmeats.  I  think  it's  foolish,  don't  you,  mother  ?  " 

"  Mary  thinks  she  has  advanced  an  original  idea," 
laughed  Kate,  "  and  goes  to  mother  for  sanction,  when 
it  is  just  what  mother  has  always  taught  her." 

"  I  think  you  all  understand  the  sweetmeat  subject 
pretty  well ;  but  how  is  it "  about  useless  articles  of 
dress?"  said  mother. 

"  Mary  must  answer  that,"  said  Hannah.  "  You 
all  know  I  never  trouble  myself  with  such  things." 


WASHING  DAT.  7 

"I  think  a  charming  little  hat,  trimmed  in  French 
pink  rose-bads,  would  tempt  Mary  before  the  peanuts 
would,"  said  Kate. 

u  Who  was  it  that  was  longing  far  a  black  silk  vel- 
vet dress  and  a  diamond  ring  last  night?  Jim  know, 
Hannah,"  said  Mary  a  little  triumphantly. 

"Well,  I  should* think  that  was  the  height  of  ex- 
travagance," said  mother,  looking  at  Kate,  and  Laugh- 
ing. 

•*  Well,  it  was  of  coarse,"  said  Kate,  « but  I  was 
only  referring  to  the  time  when  I  shall  be  rich,  and 
then  it  won't  be  extravagance.  I  hardly  think  my 
twenty-five  dollars  will  help  get  it." 

"  Perhaps  such  fancies  do  no  harm,"  said  mother, 
"but  I  don't  think  a  velvet  dress  would  make  you 
feel  any  happier  than  your  white  lawn  one  does,  that 
you  have  just  washed  so  nicely." 

"  I  guess  it  would,"  said  Mary;  "for  she  said  yes- 
terday it  was  getting  to  be  so  old  and  thin,  she  was 
ashamed  of  it " — 

« Mary  is.  little  tell-tale, there T'  said  Kate, blush- 
ing and  laughing.  "Fin  not  really  ashamed  of  it,  bat  I 
was  thinking  I  would  like  a  new  one.  There  !  here 
is  a  basket  of  clothes  to  take  to  the  line :  who'll  go 
with  me?" 

" 1  wuV  said  Hannah,  "if  you Tl  pass  me  my  sun- 
bonnet  and  gloves.  Now,  Mary,  yon  take  those 
clothes  from  the  boiler  while  we  are  gone,  and  have 
them  ready  to  rinse  when  we  get  back." 

In  long  sun-bonnets,  and  gloves  with  half  of  each 
finger  gone,  together  the  girls  lifted  the  clothes-basket, 
and  bore  it  out  to  the  long  clothes-line,  beneath  which 
die  grass  was  fresh  and  green.  Talking  busily  and 
earnestly,  they  pinned  the  white  garments  one  by  one 


8  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

to  the  line,  and  the  June  breeze  swayed  and  folded 
and  unfolded  them  ;  and  the  sun,  yet  in  the  east,  flung 
warm  rays  upon  them,  and  made  them  as  white  as 
snow. 

When  the  last  garment  was  gone  from  the  basket, 
the  two  little  washerwomen  sat  down  under  an  old 
pear-tree  near,  and  with  their  feet  in  the  cool  grass 
they  plucked  at  the  daisies  and  clover,  and  talked 
earnestly. 

"  I  must  go,"  said  Kate  ;  "  I  must  learn  something. 
I  am  old  enough,  —  as  old  as  Daniel  Stearns  was  when 
he  went  away  from  home,  —  two  years  older  ;  and  he 
is  a  rich  man  now.  Shall  I  be  a  silly  girl,  and  sacri- 
fice the  mines  of  knowledge  I  might  explore  ?  Shall 
the  mere  fact  that  I  am  a  girl  keep  me  from  being 
what  my  heart  yearns  for  ?  "  The  black  eyes  flashed. 
Firm  lines  settled  around  the  red  lips,  as  Kate  changed 
her  easy,  idle  position,  and  sat  stiffly  looking  into  her 
sister's  face".  "I  have  always  been  sorry  that  I  wasn't 
a  boy,"  she  continued ;  "  but  because  I'm  a  girl,  I 
won't  be  a  ninny.  You  may  take  note  of  that,  Han- 
nah." 

Very  serious  note  was  taken  of  it  by  Hannah,  who 
tore  the  crimson  clover-tops  in  pieces,  and  pushed  her 
long  bonnet  a  little  back  from  her  face.  "  O,  dear 
Kate,"  she  said,  "if  we  only  could  go!  If  we  were 
sure  it  would  be  best !  You  must  go,  Kate.  I  am  sure 
you  have  talent,  and  here  it  will  be  cramped,  and  at 
last  lost  from  sight.  Take  my  money  with  yours, 
which,  with  that  you  expect  to  make  before  fall,  will 
keep  you  a  few  months  at  least,  and  go  to  New  York. 
We  will  all  help  you,  and  you  can  go  comfortably." 

"  No,"  said  Kate,  shaking  her  head,  "  not  a  cent  of 
your  money  when  you  are  as  anxious  to  go  as  I.  Be- 


WASHING  DAT.  9 

rides,  money  would  not  do  me  half  the  good  that 
yourself  would,  and  yon  must  go  with  me." 

-It  would  be  pfcasanter,"  said  Hannah,  "but  it 
takes  twice  as  much  to  support  two  as  one.  And  then 
Mary  nerer  would  stay  at  home  if  we  should  go." 

"  Yes,  that  is  just  what  worries  me  a  little.  Mazy 
is  so  enthusiastic  on  the  subject,  and  I  don't  think  she 
mines  the  hardships  we  must  endure  ;  and  then  what 
can  she  do  if  she  goes?" 

There  wasa  sudden  spring  behind  the  girls,  a  Ktde 
sudden  laugh,  and  Mary  darted  between  them  with 
her  hands  full  of  clover,  which  she  tossed  into  their 


"I've  heard  what  yon  said  about  me,  yon  lazy 
washerwomen,  sitting  in  the  shade  while  the  sun  is 
almost  at  the  noon  point,  and  the  wash  not  out.  Yon  ' 
undoubtedly  would  hare  sat  here  till  sunset  without 
your  dinner  or  supper,  if  I  hadn't  come  to  break  up 
your  slanderous  conversation.  I  *haU  go  to  Xew 
York,  though;  yon  may  have  as  many  sly  talks  about 
it  as  you  please.  I  have  got  fifteen  dollars  toward  it, 
and  I  can  do  as  much  as  you  can." 

"  I  wish  yon  had  stayed  away  a  whue  longer,  Miss 
Eavesdropper ;  but  as  you  have  forced  your  company 
upon  us,  we  will  not  mind  you,  but  keep  on  with  our 
talk,"  said  Hannah.  «*  I  don't  know  why  Mary  can't 
stay  at  home  this  winter;  she  isn't  but  eighteen  and 
a  half.  By  next  winter,  you  know,  Mary,  we  shall  be 
accustomed  to  die  city ;  and  then  it  win  be  90  much 
easier  for  yon.  Only  think  what  a  time  we'll  have 
with  yon  tagging  us  about,  homesick  and  discouraged, 
hungry  and  everything !" 

"  Tagging  you  about  ln  said  Mary  scornfully.  "IH 
do  no  such  thing,  m  take  care  of  myself  and  I  shan't 


10  THREEf  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

get  any  more  homesick,  discouraged,  or  hungry  than 
you  will.  Pooh  !  I  guess  I'm  not  quite  a  ninny,  and  I 
can  live  on  crackers  a  good  while  ;  I  like  them." 

"  How  are  you  going  to  pay  for  your  music  les- 
sons ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  Father'll  give  me  the  money.  He  will  give  all 
of  us  some,  and  I  shall  get  a  few  scholars,  and  live 
quite  respectably.  I  shall  go ;  I've  settled  it  thor- 
oughly in  my  mind.  So  don't  waste  your  time  trying 
to  persuade  me  differently.  I  have  no  idea  of  being 
persuaded  ;  but  if  we  remain  idle  much  longer,  the 
wash  won't  be  through  till  dinner  time.  There  comes 
old  Dan  Pike  and  Maurice.  I  wonder  where  they're 
going  to." 

The  girls  took  more  dignified  positions,  and  brushed 
•  the  clover  from  their  aprons  as  the  rough  old  farmer 
and  his  son  passed  along  through  the  green  yard. 
"  You're  a-takin'  it  easy,  gals,  takin'  it  easy,"  said 
Daniel,  in  a  voice  which  sounded  much  like  the  bark  of 
a  little  spaniel.  "  Wai,  I've  no  adjictions  to't  though 
marm  to  hum  keeps  the  gals  there  a-trottin'  smartly, 
then  she  scolds  'em  case  they  don't  get  no  more  liter- 
ary knowledge,  like  some  of  their  neighbors ;  but  I  tell 
her  how't  they  don't  get  time.  A  dryin'  day  for  yer 
close,  but  the  sky  looks  a  leetle  too  rainy  to  warrant  us 
dry  weather  long." 

Daniel  didn't  cease  his  heavy  tramp  as  he  relieved 
his  mind  of  a  thought  or  two,  without  giving  the  young 
ladies  in  the  grass  opportunity  to  reply.  Maurice,  full 
six  feet  tall,  with  his  face  burned  and  tanned,  blood- 
red  to  the  roots  of  his  sandy  hair,  tramped  on  behind 
his  father  with  a  nod  of  his  head,  and  a  grunt  of  rec- 
ognition. The  girls  were  silent  until  they  had  well 
by ;  then  Kate  said,  in  low,  musing  tone,  — 


WASHING  DAY.  11 

•41 

"  They  think  we  are  lazy.  Don't  you  know  what 
Mrs.  Daniel  said  about  us  ?  Maurice  is  the  greatest 
tell-tale  made,  and  he  will  tell  all  over  the  neighbor- 
hood about  our  lying  on  the  grass  Monday  morning. 
He'll  be  sure  to  say  lying." 

"  Let  him  tell  then,"  said  Hannah.  "  I  think  we 
can  manage  our  own  aflairs,  and  I  guess  we  have  a 
right  to  manage  them  as  we  please." 

"  He  was  pretty  short  to-day,  wasn't  he  ? "  said 
Mary.  "  You  see  I  snubbed  him  yesterday.  Con- 
ceited fellow !  His  father  has  got  a  good  deal  more 
sense  than  he  has,  and  that  isn't  saying  much.  He's 
the  chap  that  said  I  wasn't  fit  for  a  wife,  but  could  only 
sit  up  and  pound  on  that  great  4  pianner.'  Ever  since, 
I've  taken  every  opportunity  to  snub  him." 

"  I  think  we  have  '  taken  it  easy '  long  enough  now ; 
let  us  hurry  and  finish  our  work.  I  want  to  see  if  I 
can  make  that  gate  look  any  better  in  my  sketch," 
said  Kate,  rising,  and  taking  the  clothes-basket. 

They  went  back  leisurely  to  the  porch.  The  smell 
of  savory  meats  came  stealing  out  from  the  kitchen. 
They  worked  a  little  livelier  than  before,  pounding, 
rubbing,  and  rinsing,  but  talking  as  busily  as  ever. 

"This  is  the  last,"  shouted  Hannah*  after  a  little 
time,  as  she  tossed  a  garment  which  she  had  been 
starching  into  the  basket.  "  Three  cheers,  and  honor 
to  ourselves !  Only  eleven  6*clock ;  plenty  of  time  for 
clearing  away  things,  making  our  toilets,  and  eating 
our  dinners.  All  through,  mother." 

"  You  have  been  very  smart,  and  had  very  good 
luck,"  said  mother  ;  "  and  now,  mind  you,  don't  sit  in 
the  wind  and  take  cold,  but  bring  in  the  clothes  that 
are  already  dry." 

"  Nothing   goes    *  contrairy '    to-day,"    said    Mary, 


12  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  only  you  girls  don't  want  me  to  go  to  New  York  with 
you ;  but  I  shall,  and  I  was  careful  of  my  gray  poplin 
this  spring,  so  I  could  have  it  for  my  travelling  and 
street  dress.  I  shall  go  in  to  see  Madame  Demorest, 
when  I  am  there  ;  not  to  employ  her,  of  course,  but 
because  I  want  to  see  how  the  woman  looks  who  de- 
signs such  elegant  toilets." 

"  I  opine  that  you'll  find  something  else  to  do,  be- 
sides looking  up  a  lady  so  little  necessary  to  your  hap- 
piness," said  Hannah. 

"  How  high>flown  and  prudent  you  are  !  "  said  Mary. 

At  the  dinner-table  wqre  three  shining  faces,  not 
heated,  or  anxious,  or  disturbed,  but  placid  and  satis- 
fied ;  and  with  appetites  sharpened  by  pleasant  labor, 
they  partook  of  the  palatable  food  before  them,  each 
declaring  in  her  own  mind  what  had  been  a  settled 
fact  with  them  years  ago,  —  that  mother  was  the  best 
cook  and  the  best  mother  in  the  world.  Adonijah, 
who  had  come  over  with  his  great  yoke  of  oxen  to  give 
father  "a  lift"  about  "breaking  up  "  a  piece  of  new 
land,  thought  that  his  hands  must  be  all  thumbs,  or 
his  knife  and  fork  had  the  very  "  deuce  "  in  them,  as 
they  "  slid  around  like  eels,"  and  his  fork  at  last 
dropped  on  the  floor  with  a  hot  potato  attached  to  it. 
By  this  time  his  face  had  become  very  red,  for  he 
never  once  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  three  pairs  of 
bright  eyes  belonging  to*  three  young  ladies  were 
taking  note  of  his  awkwardness  and  confusion.  Han- 
nah, however,  though  like  the  rest,  inwardly  con- 
vulsed with  laughter,  helped  him  to  regain  his  com- 
posure. 

"Never  mind  that  potato,  'Nijah.  Here's  another 
and  a  better  one.  Didn't  you  find  stones  plenty  in  the 
north  field  to-day?"  ' 


WASHING  DAY.  13 

"  Plenty?  by  —  yes,  thick  's  hail-stuns.  I  thought 
the  plough-nose  must  smell  danger  there  one  while." 

Of  course,  this  speech  allowed  everybody  an  oppor- 
tunity to  give  vent  to  their  feelings,  and  the  laugh 
went  round. 

After  dinner,  before  going  back  to  the  field,  Adoni- 
jah  took  occasion  to  slip  into  Kate's  hand  a  small  roll, 
tied  with  a  black  thread,  saying  in  a  tone  which  meant 
to  be  a  whisper,  but  which  could  be  heard  through 
from  the  porch  to  the  sitting-room,  "  It's  the  meetin'- 
house.  I  made  it  yesterday  settin'  on  an -old  stump  in 
the  brush  paster.  I  haven't  showed  it  to  a  livin'  bein', 
and  I  want  you  to  see  if  you  think  it's  a  bit  nat'ral. 
Tell  me  to-night  when  I  come  round  to  supper." 

"Yes,  I  will,  'Nijah,"  said  Kate  kindly,  as  she 
slipped  the  roll  into  her  pocket,  and  Adonijah  cleared 
the  door-steps  with  one  leap,  and  strided  off  to  take 
his  "  noonin'  "  under  the  apple-trees  back  of  the  house, 
where  the  oxen  were  lazily  eating  their  dinner. 

"  That  boy  has  got  considerable  ingenuity,"  said 
Kate,  as  she  unrolled  the  paper  in  the  presence  of  the 
girls,  and  proceeded  to  examine  the  drawing  ;  "  but, 
really,  I  don't  believe  he  will  ever  make  an  artist." 

"  However,  I  wish  he  could  have  an  opportunity  to 
develop  his  tastes,"  said  Hannah.  "  Why  couldn't  he 
make  a  draughtsman  ?  This  isn't  a  very  bad-looking 
picture,  Kate.  I'm  sure  I  should  know  he  meant  it 
for  a  meeting-house,  though  I  should  have  no  idea 
what  he  meant  that  for  in  the  background." 

"  O,  what  a  looking  thing ! "  laughed  Mary. 
"  Poor  'Nijah  never  need  attempt  to  be  a  Raphael. 
He  would  do  better  holding  a  plough  in  the  north 
field.  Dear  me  !  Kate,  what  will  you  say  to  him  ?  " 

"  O,  something  encouraging,"  said  Kate.     "  An  at- 


14  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

tempt  deserves  appreciation  at  least,  if  it  is  ever  so 
rude  and  untimely.  'Nijah  is  more  original  than  most 
people  we  meet,  and  he  does  have  now  and  then  a  re- 
markably bright  idea.  He  don't  have  any  opportunity 
to  develop  his  refined  notions,  —  the  family  are  all  so 
coarse,  and  think  manual  labor  the  only  commendable 
thing." 

"  Yes,  and  Sally  never  will  give  him  an  encourag- 
ing word ;  but  it's  always  '  Here,  'Nijah,  bring  me  a 
pail  of  water,  or  an  armful  of  wood,  and  don't  be 
droning  over  that  old^book.'  I've  heard  her  many  a 
time.  She  can't  understand  him  at  all,"  said  Mary. 

"  He  must  suffer  from  being  so  bashful,"  said  Han- 
nah, "  and,  instead  of  outgrowing  it,  I  believe  he 
grows  into  it.  I  never  thought  of  his  being  so  terribly 
awkward  and  bashful  when  we  went  to  school.  He  is 
nearly  as  old  as  Kate  —  but  good-day.  I  can't  spend 
my  time  moralizing  or  gossiping  this  afternoon.  I  am 
going  to  write  a  startling  story,  with  Adonijah  for 
hero." 

Hannah  darted  away,  ran  lightly  up  the  old  back- 
stairs, and  was  soon  comfortably  seated  in  a  retired 
corner,  where  she  spent  the  entire  afternoon  in  solitude, 
oblivious  to  all  around  her,  even  the  continual  drill  on 
the  piano  in  the  parlor  below,  while  she  lived  in  an 
ideal  world  of  her  own,  laughing  or  crying  over  her 
manuscript  as  the  sentiment  dictated. 

Kate  and  Mary  were  also  absorbed  in  their  own 
favorite  employment.  Kate  hid  away  in  a  flowery  nook, 
where  she  could  see  in  the  distance  the  old  farm- 
house, and  the  tall,  red  gate  leading  into  the  barn- 
yard ;  and  with  her  book  and  pencil  sketched  away 
quietly,  or  sat  back  in  her  rough  but  comfortable 
seat,  and  looked  dreamily  around  her,  weaving  her 


WASHING  DAY.  15 

thoughts  into  visions  of  future  opportunity  and  attain- 
ments. Mary,  sitting  at  the  piano,  with  the  wind  steal- 
ing in  through  the  open  window,  lifting  gently  the 
stray  curl  at  her  neck,  and  adding  a  deeper  tint  to  her 
cheek,  run  her  fingers  in  quick  succession  over  the 
keys,  practicing  the  scales  for  hours,  wholly  forgetful 
of  time  or  surroundings. 

Thus  passed  away  the  afternoon  of  this  washing 
day,  which  was  similar  to  all  of  the  rest,  and,  as  the 
girls  declared,  was  productive  of  more  good  results 
than  almost  any  other  day  in  the  week. 

Somehow,  working  together  on  the  old  porch,  with 
the  soft  breeze  fluttering  the  myriads  of  leaves  on  the 
numerous  apple-trees,  where  the  birds  sang  in  a  chorus 
of  melody,  making  grand  strains  of  oratorio  music,  as 
Mary  said,  had  a  tendency  to  draw  their  hearts  nearer 
together,  and  call  out  those  thoughts  which  inspired 
their  souls  to  lofty  hopes  and  desires.  Each  one  was 
an  inspiration  for  all ;  the  hopes  of  one  increased  the 
hopes  of  the  other ;  and  the  expression  of  these  hopes, 
desires,  and  ambitions,  which  was  unreserved  on  wash- 
ing day,  bound  the  hearts  and  the  souls  of  the  cheerful 
workers  into  a  firmer  and  sweeter  friendship,  which 
was  sure  to  do  much  toward  developing  their  individ- 
ual' talents  and  tastes.  Having  from  their  own  exer- 
tions and  commendable  perseverance,  and  the  cheerful 
assistance  of  their  parents,  been  educated  for  above  the 
commonality  of  farmers'  daughters,  they  lived  above 
the  manual  labor  they  performed,  in  a  sphere  of 
thought  elevated,  lofty,  and  pure. 

Owing  to  their  limited  resources,  to  educate  them- 
selves respectably  had  taken  more  time  than  is  usually 
given  to  finishing  young  ladies'  education ;  but  their 
close  application  to  their  studies,  their  constant  em- 


16  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

ployment,  and  their  limited  means,  gave  them  little 
time  or  opportunity,  even  if  they  had  desired  it,  to  at- 
tend to  the  minor  points  of  dress,  fashion,  looks,  or  the 
many  frivolities  which  are  attended  to  by  too  many 
young  ladies,  and  therefore  they  were  as  fresh  and 
merry  and  bright  as  girls  of  eighteen,  while  their 
minds  were  stored  with  useful  knowledge  ,  and  their 
hopes  and  desires  were  far  above  those  of  a  majority 
of  their  sex.  Washing  day  came  in  with  gladsome 
voices  to  welcome  it,  and  went  out  with  soft  tones  half 
weary,  and  eyelids  drooping,  but  wartn  hearts  bless- 
ing it,  and  stimulated  to  greater  action  and  livelier 
ambition.  Huddled  together  on  the  old  sofa,  in  the 
soft  country  twilight,  leaning  upon  each  other,  and 
filled  with  unutterable  emotions,  they  watched  dreamily 
the  moonbeams  lying  white  upon  the  carpet,  and  only 
spoke  after  long  intervals  of  thought  and  silence. 

The  whippoorwill's  clear  notes  floating  over  the 
green  dewy  lawn  from  the  still  woods,  gave  a  touch  of 
pathos  to  their  thoughts,  and  softened  their  ambitious 
dreams  into  gentle  hopes  of  future  usefulness  and  per- 
sonal elevation. 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  17 


CHAPTER  H. 

AGAINST   THE   TIDE. 

"  GUESS  the  oddest  thing  that  ever  could  occur," 
said  Mary,  as  she  rushed  into  the  sitting-room  one 
sultry  September  afternoon,  where  her  sisters  were 
reading  and  trying  to  keep  cool  —  Kate  lounging  on 
the  sofa,  and  Hannah  sitting  in  a  stiff  rocker. 

"  A  little  air  in  motion  ;  I  am  nearly  suffocated  with 
the  heat,"  said  Hannah,  without  lifting  her  eyes  from 
the  book  she  was  reading. 

"  A  glass  of  iced  lemonade  brought  to  me  on  a  sil- 
ver salver,"  said  Kate  lazily. 

"  O  you  selfish  things !  do  give  a  thought  to  your 
neighbors.  Self-abnegation,  somebody  says,  forms  the 
most  heavenly  trait  of  woman's  nature." 

"  You  mean  human  nature,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Well,  woman's  nature  and  human  nature  are  all 
the  same,"  said  Mary,  "  but  why  don't  you  guess  ?  " 

"  Is  there  really  some  news  on  the  wing  ?  "  askeu 
Kate,  shutting  her  book  with  a  finger  between  the 
leaves,  and  displaying  a  small  amount  of  lazy  interest. 

"  Of  course  there  is ;  else  why  am  I  rushing  around 
in  this  way  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  Good  or  bad  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"  Startling  because  of  its  rarity,"  said  Mary. 

"  A  cloud  in  the  sky  portending  a  shower  of  rain," 
guessed  Kate. 

2 


18  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  The  mouse  caught,  that  gnawed  a  hole  through 
my  scrap-book,"  guessed  Hannah. 

"  How  many  times  must  I  refer  you  to  your  neigh- 
bors?" said  Mary.  "I  don't  trouble  myself  about 
rats  and  mice  just  now,  or  showers  of  rain.  It's  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  human  race.  Now  guess  with 
some  sense  and  reason." 

"Perhaps  Sally's  got  a  beau,  or  Deacon  Price  and 
old  Aunt  Patty  are  married,  or  Dan  Pike's  pigs 
have  been  destroying  somebody's  fine  garden,"  said 
Kate. 

"  Or  Maurice  has  invited  you  to  a  picnic,"  put  in 
Hannah,  now  thoroughly  awake,  and  £pll  of  interest. 

"  Pooh !  a  Yankee  ought  to  guess  nearer  right. 
Something  odd,  I  told  you." 

"  Well,  haven't  we  guessed  the  oddest  things  in  the 
world,  except  about  the  pigs  ?  "  asked  Kate.  "  'Tisn't 
anything  about  New  York,  is  it  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly.  You  are  too  lazy  to  have  a  keen 
thought ;  so  listen." 

"  We  are  giving  the  closest  attention,"  said  Han- 
nah, closing  her  book,  and  laying  it  on  the  table. 

"  Why,  it's  just  this.  Hark !  do  you  hear  that 
pounding  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do,  and  I've  been  wondering  what  it  was 
for  the  last  hour.  Is  anybody  putting  up  a  new  house 
in  the  vicinity  ?  "  said  Kate. 

"  No,  but  Sally  is  going  to  have  a  tea-party  next 
Thursday  afternoon  in  the  maple  grove  at  the  foot  of 
the  knoll  south  of  the  house,  and  'Nijah  is  making 
the  table  and  seats." 

"  I  never  should  have  guessed  that,  if  I  had  tried 
from  now  till  spring,"  said  Hannah. 

"  It  is  the  very  last  thing  that  would  have  entered 
my  mind,"  said  Kate.  "  Are  we  invited  ?  " 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  19 

"  Of  course.  I've  just  seen  Sally.  She  says 
'Nijah  put  it  into  her  head,  and  promised  to  do  every- 
thing but  the  cooking.  She  wouldn't  hear  a  word  to 
it  at  first ;  but  he  '  hung  on  so,'  to  use  Sally's  words, 
and  seemed  so  set  on  it,  and  promised  to  make  her  a 
new  kneading-board  if  she  would,  and  churn  the  but- 
ter as  early  as  she  wanted  him  to  for  two  weeks,  and 
seemed  so  anxious  about  it,  that  she  finally  consented." 

"  Good  for  'Nijah ! "  laughed  Hannah.  "  A  treat  for 
us  just  before  going  to  New  York." 

"I  half  think  'Nijah  thought  of  it  too,"  said  Kate. 
"  He  wouldn't  have  told  Sally  if  he  had,  and  I'm  con- 
ceited enough  to  believe  this  party  is  a  farewell  honor 
to  us." 

"  There,  isn't  that  a  grand  idea ! "  said  Hannah, 
"  too  good  to  prove  only  a  fancy  of  a  surmising  brain. 
Don't  let  us  get  disenchanted,  but  accept  the  supposi- 
tion as  a  fact,  and  act  accordingly." 

"  And  dress  in  our  best,  and  wear  wreaths  ?  "  asked 
Mary. 

"  Dress  in  our  best  by  all  means,"  said  Kate  ;  "  but 
as  for  the  wreaths,  let  each  one  decide  for  herself^ 
For  my  part,  I  think  it  would  look  affected." 

'*  Imagine  me  in  a  wreath !  "  laughed  Hannah. 
"  How  conspicuous  it  would  make  my  high  cheek- 
bones and  freckles !  Anything  else  but  ornaments 
that  will  make  those  prominent." 

"  O  fie  !  don't  prate  on  that,"  said  Mary.  "  I  don't 
think  your  cheek-bones  are  so  very  high,  and  I' in 
sure  from  where  I  am  now,  I  don't  see  over  half  a 
dozen  freckles ;  do  you,  Kate  ?  " 

"  I  can't  exert  myself  sufficiently  to  count  them," 
said  Kate,  "  but  I  think  Hannah  and  I  can  both  easily 
dispense  with  the  wreath.  Have  you  heard  anything 
about  wreaths  that  caused  vou  to  mention  them  ?  " 


20  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  Well,  just  a  hint.  I  think  all  the  girls  will  wear 
them,"  said  Mary. 

"  Why,  what  makes  you  think  so  ?  "  asked  Hannah 
with  a  wise  look,  as  if  she  suspected  Mary  to  be  the 
originator  of  the  plan. 

"  Because  I  heard  a  hint  that  way.  I  don't  know 
much  about  it,  but  I  think  it  would  be  fantastic,  and 
rather  fairy-like.  1  think  I  shall  wear  one,  for  I  don't 
like  to  be  odd,"  said  Mary,  pulling  off  her  fingerless 


"Confess  now,  Mary,  that  you  originated  the  idea, 
and  mentioned  it  to  Sally,"  said  Kate,  with  a  very  sly 
twinkle  in  her  eye,  as  she  changed  her  position  on  the 
old  sofa  a  little. 

"  Well,  whaj:  if  I  did  ?  Haven't  I  as  good  a  right 
to  propose  things  as  anvbody  ?  and  isn't  it  just  as  good 
an  idea  as  if  somebody  else  proposed  it?"  said  Mary, 
a  little  chagrined  that  her  secret  had  been  divined, 
especially  as  she  had  proposed  the  wearing  of  wreaths 
because  she  had  that  afternoon  made  one,  and,  stand- 
ing before  the  mirror  with  it  poised  on  her  head,  had 
thought  it  exceedingly  becoming,  and  wanted  an  excuse 
to  wear  one  at  the  tea-party.  Like  the  world  at  large, 
she  had  thought  to  gratify  herself,  and  not  appear 
strange  by  causing  others  to  follow  her  example. 

"  Why,  the  idea  is  all  the  better  because  you  pro- 
posed it,"  said  Hannah,  taking  up  her  book  again  as  if 
to  recommence  her  reading.  "  I  would  like  to  see 
the  girls  all  have  wreaths  on  their  heads,  and  flowers 
all  about  them  ;  for  we'll  not  have  much  more  time 
to  play  with  and  admire  the  beauties  of  summer." 

"  But  we  shall  see  the  great  city,  the  thousand 
things  we  have  read  about,  —  street  cars,  omnibuses, 
Broadway  stores,  Fifth  Avenue  residences,  magnifi- 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  21 

cent  churches,  crowds  of  people,  ferry-boats,  every- 
thing  grand,  exciting,  and  splendid;  and  we  shall  learn 
L!  For  my  part,  I  am  tired  of  being  an  ignora- 
Mary,  flinging  herself  by  the  side  of  Kate 
on  the  sofa,  and  tying  back  on  its  unoccupied  arm. 
«*  I  wish  I  knew  what  everybody  thinks  about  it." 

**I  can  guess  what  everybody  thinks  of  it  in  this 
neighborhood  who  has  heard  of  it.  They  think  it 
preposterous,  rash,  and  dangerous,  I  am  sure,"  said 
Kate. 

"  If  snot  a  wonder,  either,  that  they  do.  I  suppose," 
said  Hannah,  M  they  don't  know  our  plans  and  ideas 
as  we  do,  nor  how  very  anxious  we  are  to  learn  some- 
thing; besides,  it's  a  new  idling  for  girls  to  do  anything 
independent.  If  we  were  boys,  now,  it  would  be  all 
right  enough;  but  J  think  girls  can  do  something  as 
well  as  boys." 

44  At  least  I  hare  a  curiosity  to  find  out  whether 
they  can  or  not,"  said  Kate. 

<*  Well  show  them  what  can  be  done,"  said  Mary, 
as  she  scrutinized  the  book  Kate  had  been  reading. 
•"Marble  Faun P  Dear  me!  Kate,  how  many  times 
are  yon  going  to  read  that  odd  story  over  ?  " 

Tin  not  decided,"  said  Kate,"  opening  her  book 
and  looking  over  the  pages.  "  Don't  talk  any  more 
now,  Mary  ;  it" s  too  warm." 

Thursday  proved  to  be  a  very  propitious  and  charm— 
ing  day,  and  the  girls  were  delighted  with  the  bright 
prospect  of  a  gay  afternoon.  An  undercurrent  of 
news  had  stolen  very  slyly  through  the  air  that  there 
would  be  a  dance  after  supper,  under  the  large  maple, 
a  little  in  the  rear  of  the  grove,  after  which  the  com- 
pany was  to  be  refreshed  with  sweetmeats  and  lemon- 
ade. 


22  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

A  little  later  than  most  of  the  party  had  started 
(owing  more  to  Mary's  bad  luck  with  her  hair,  and 
Kate's  inability  to  find  one  of  her  slippers,  than  a  desire 
to  be  like  fine  and  showy  ladies),  the  three  girls  at  last 
ran  down  the  front  steps,  and  walked  on  toward  the 
maple  grove. 

"  Do  keep  on  this  side  of  me,  Kate,  toward  the  sun," 
said  Mary,  "  or  my. face  will  be  blistered;  besides,  it 
looks  awful  green  in  me  not  to  have  a  parasol.  If 
Sally  hadn't  bounced  on  mine  so  last  Sunday,  it  would 
be  in  good  working  order  now  ;  but  I  do  wish  I  had  a 
better  fan.  I  think  it  looks  so  elegant  to  see  a  lady 
with  a  handsome  fan.  I  know  I  look  like  a  dowdy. 
I  feel  so.  My  dress  was  starched  too  stiff,  and  these 
frills  on  my  sleeves  are  too  limp  to  compare." 

"  She  looks  very  nice,  don't  she,  Kate  ?  "  said  Han- 
nah, looking  with  a  half  squint  in  her  eyes  at  Mary's 
airy  little  figure  cap-a-pie. 

"  Why,  I  never  saw  you  look  better,  Mary,"  said 
Kate,  holding  her  parasol  so  as  to  shade  both  of  their 
faces  as  well  as  possible  from  the  sun.  "  I  don't  think 
your  dress  is  too  stiff.  I  like  to  see  dresses  stand  out 
considerably.  I  think  they  make  persons  look  more 
elegant  and  graceful." 

"  Well,  don't  Kate  look  just  artistic  in  that  new  col- 
lar and  scarlet  bow,  and  the  scarlet  ribbon  on  her 
hair  ?  "  asked  Mary,  well  pleased  with  her  compliments, 
and  ready  to  please  others  in  turn. 

Hannah  was  the  one  addressed,  and  replied,  as  usual 
on  such  matters,  with  little  interest. 

As  they  drew  nearer  the  grove,  they  heard  merry 
voices,  and  saw  now  and  then  a  glimpse  of  an 
airy  figure,  the  flutter  of  a  white  dress  or  crimson 
scarf,  and  their  own  faces  began  to  shine  with  anima- 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  Lo 

tion.  They  were  walking  in  a  little  narrow  path*  ' 
through  a  clover  field,  and  the  "  second  crop  "  looked 
green  and  cool  and  delightful.  At  the  end  of  the  field 
was  a  pair  of  bars,  half  hidden  by  an  old  wild  cherry- 
tree,  and  shrubbery  forming  a  thicket  drooped  its  dense 
Mage  over  the  rode  bar-posts,  making  it  a  charming 
place  to  linger  and  lean  on  the  rustic  rails.  The  girls 
were  so  OUST  with  an  animated  conversation,  that  al- 
most  before  they  had  thought  of  such  a  thing,  the  bars 
were  dropped  in  a  heap  at  one  end,  and  there  stood 
Adonjiah  blushing  and  laughing  before  diem. 

"Why,  how  you  did  startle  us,  "Nijah !  Where 
did  you  whisk  from  so  quick?  "  said  Mary. 

"Bight  there  in  the  alders.  Fve  been  a-waitm' 
for  you  here  for  fan  half  an  hour,"  said  'Ngah. 

MFm  sure  it's  Tery  kind  of  you  to  wait  for  us, 
*Nijah;  but  hasn't  the  company 'missed  you,  think, 
and  wondered  where  you  were?*7'  said  Kate. 

"No,  I  guess  not.  Nobody  seldom  misses  me. 
I'm  allers  an  odd  one  at  picnics  and  such  things. 
Good  many  folks  says  yon  girls  is  'stuck  up,'  but  I 
don't  think  so.  I  know  I'm  jest  the  awkwardest  fel- 
ler that  ever  was,  and  Tm  sure  I  never  see  you  turn 
up  your  nose  at  me,  though  I  can't  help  expectm*  it 
every  time  I  see  ye,  'cause  you  understand  the  ways 
of  the  world  so  well,"  said  Adonijah,  as  the  girls  stood 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  bars,  and  stopped  whfle 
he  put  them  up. 

"Ofie!  'Nijah,"  said  Hannah;  "who  cares  for 
awkwardness?  We  would  be  a  sOly  mess  of  girls  to 
turn  up  our  noses  at  anybody  as  kind  as  you  are. 
How  many  are  there  in  the  grove  ?  " 

"I  guess  everybody  that  was  invited,  'cept  Martha 
an'  Jane  Wood.  They've  got  the  measles,"  said 


24  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Adonijah.  "  I  begun  to  be  'fraid  you  wouldn't  come 
'tall,  and  that  would  a  been  a  bad  hit,  far  "  —  here 
Adonijah  stopped,  and  blushed  redder  than  ever. 

"  For  what,  'Nijah  ?  "  asked  Mary,  in  a  voice  that 
betrayed  great  curiosity. 

"  Why,  because  the  '  time  '  was  got  up  on  your 
accounts,"  blurted  out  'Nijah,  as  he  took  long  strides 
which  threatened  near  separation,  if  the  girls  didn't 
either  walk  faster,  or  he  slacken  his  pace. 

"  Was  it  really  all  for  us  ?  "  asked  Kate  ;  "  and  we 
must  thank  you  for  it  too,  because  I  know  it  was  your 
invention.  Besides,  I  don't  believe  there  is  another 
young  man  in  the  neighborhood  who  has  got  enough 
enterprise  to  start  such  a  thing." 

This  one  speech  of  Kate  fully  repaid  Adonijah  for 
all  his  trouble,  and  if  the  whole  thing  had  been  broken 
up  then,  he  would  have  been  perfectly  satisfied. 
Even  his  labor  with  the  rough  table  and  seats,  the 
blood-blister  on  the  end  of  his  thumb,  the  working  for 
his  Uncle  Jim,  after  the  chores  were  done  at  home,  to 
procure  money  for  the  sweetmeats  and  lemonade,  sank 
into  insipid  insignificance  by  the  side  of  Kate's  com- 
pliment. But  he  only  walked  faster  than  ever,  with 
his  long  arms  swinging  by  his  side,  and  his  new  stiff 
boots  squeaking  tremendously  at  every  step. 

"Don't  go  so  fast,  'Nijah,"  called  Hannah,  in  as  low 
a  tone  as  possible,  that  the  picnickers  might  not  hear. 

Adonijah  halted  with  a  sudden  jerk,  and  in  his  em- 
barrassment and  confusion  stooped  awkwardly,  and 
picked  up  a  stone,  which  he  aimed  at  a  red  squirrel 
running  along  the  fence,  without  the  least  intention  of 
hitting  it. 

"  There's  Emma  and  Dill,"  said  Mary,  as  they 
neared  the  grove,  and  saw  a  merry  group  of  young 


AGAIXST  THE   TIDE.  25 

people  walking,  sitting,  and  enjoying  themselves  gener- 
ally. "  Don't  they  make  a  beautiful  picture  ?  "  said 
Kate. 

In  a  few  moments  they  were  in  the  midst  of  the 
company  themselves,  laughing,  asking  questions,  and 
making  merry  with  the  rest.  Several  of  the  company 
stood  a  little  aloof,  and  looked  on  grimly. 

"  I  hope  they're  late  enough,"  Mary  heard  some- 
body say.  "  How  they  do  try  to  put  on  style !  Pa 
says  their  father  and  mother  must  be  perfectly  crazy  to 
think  of  letting  them  go  to  New  York  ;  and  pa  knows 
just  what  Xew  York  is,  for  he  stayed  there  nearly  six 
weeks,  once,  when  he  was  at  work  a-carpentering,  and 
he  says  it's  no  place  for  lone  young  girls ;  and  he  won- 
ders their  father  will  be  so  rash." 

Mary  gave  Kate's  sleeve  a  slight  jerk,  but  Kate  had 
not  heard  the  gossip.  She  was  too  busily  engaged ; 
so,  as  soon  as  opportunity  offered,  Mary  whispered  the 
news  to  Hannah,  who  said  she  wasn't  at  all  surprised, 
and  she  thought  they  were  treated  rather  coolly,  but 
it  wasn't  the  least  consequence.  Not  long  after  this, 
as  the  three  sisters  and  several  others  sat  in  a  group 
together,  Maurice  Pike  approached  them. 

"  Heard  you  was  goin'  to  New  York,"  he  said,  look- 
ing at  Hannah,  who,  as  the  oldest,  generally  had  all 
the  questions  to  answer. 

-  We  talk  of  it,"  answered  Hannah,  who  was  with 
the  other  girls  making  a  wreath  of  maple  leaves  for 
the  table. 

••  You  won't  stay  there  long,  I'm  thinkin',"  said 
Maurice.  '•  It's  a  bad  enough  place  for  men  ;  most  on 
'em  gets  their  pockets  picked,  and  some  on  'em  gits 
murdered ;  but  for  girls  to  think  of  goin'  there,  it's 
like  running  into  confusion  and  distress." 


26  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  O  dear !  how  can  you  think  of  such  a  thing  as 
going  there  ?  "  said  little  pale-faced  Dill,  who  sat  at 
Hannah's  knee,  and  furnished  her  with  bits  of  straw 
to  pin  the  leaves  together. 

"  We  don't  intend  to  get  robbed,  or  anything  of  the 
kind,"  spoke  up  Kate,  as  if  she  intended  to  convince 
them  all  at  once.  "  Daniel  Stearns  didn't  get  injured 
by  going  there,  and  we  —  Hannah  and  I  —  are  older 
than  he  was." 

"  But  you  are  girls,"  said  Maurice,  as  if  that  settled 
the  whole  matter  on  his  side. 

"  But  that  don't  keep  us  from  having  common 
sense,"  said  Kate. 

"  Well,  I  wouldn't  resk  a  sister  of  mine  there,"  said 
Maurice. 

Kate  wanted  to  tell  him  that  he  would  risk  her  to 
nearly  work  herself  to  death,  and  run  and  wait  upon 
him  when  she  was  too  tired  to  stand,  while  he  sat  and 
did  nothing ;  but  she  wisely  refrained  from  making 
any  personal  remarks. 

"  It's  a  crazy  thing  to  do,  and  no  mistake,"  said  a 
tall,  sharp-eyed  girl,  standing  a  little  outside  of  the 
circle.  "  I  wouldn't  make  such  a  boy  of  myself,  such 
a  daring,  bold  girl,  as  one  must  be  to  go  unprotected, 
without  a  single  friend  or  relation,  in  the  worst  place 
in  the  world." 

The  sisters'  faces  grew  red  with  indignation,  and 
Hannah,  who  was  sometimes  a  little  hasty,  was  about 
to  make  a  sharp  reply,  but  she  caught  a  glimpse  of 
slender  little  Dill's  face,  white  and  anxious,  and  she 
said  in  as  calm  a  voice  as  possible,  "  We  have  friends 
everywhere,  among  the  good,  and  I  am  sure  there  are 
good  people  in  New  York.  We  shall  attend  to  our 
own  affairs,  and  I  don't  think  any  one  will  harm  us. 
Anvhow,  I  am  not  afraid." 


AGAINST  TOE  TIDE.  27 

"  Nor  I  either,*'  said  Mary  ;  "  we  are  going  to  New 
York  for  the  good  we  can  get  out  of  it.  We  shall 
have  no  time  to  give  any  attention  to  the  bad,  even  if 
we  wished  to." 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  I've  heard  lately,  that  happened 
right  in  the  midst  of  the  city,"  said  the  black-eyed 
girl.  "A  young  lady  who  was  visiting  there  went 
out  alone  one  day,  only  just  a  little  ways,  to  match  some 
ribbon,  and  never  came  back  again  in  the  world ;  and 
her  poor  mother  went  crazy,  and  is  now  in  the  insane 
asylum  ;  and  that  is  what  New  York  is." 

To  the  three  young  girls  who  were  anxious  to  seek 

ir  fortunes  in  the  great  city,  this  was  an  unpleasant 
y ;  and  they  made  no  reply,  which  seemed  to  give 
the  speaker*  courage  to  continue. 

"  I  heard  of  a  man  besides,"  she  said,  "  who  was 
killed  in  broad  daylight,  and  robbed  of  all  his  money. 
Whjr  it  would  really  take,  I  think,  a  week  to  tell  all  I 
have  heard  about  the  city,  especially  what  a  dreadral 
place  it  is  for  unprotected  females." 

"  Didn't  yon  never  hear  none  of  these  stories  ?  " 
asked  Maurice,  dropping  an  apple  at  the  Joe  of  his 
heavy  boots,  and  then  kicking  it  off  in  the  distance. 
"  They  actually  hain't  got  no  end.  I've  heard  Uncle 
Blade  tell  one  after  another,  hours  at  a  time." 

"  I  don't  care  about  hearing  so  many  frightful 
things,"  said  Kate,  a  little  uneasy,  and  anxious  to 
change  the  subject  of  the  conversation.  *'  Of  course, 
cities  are  worse  than  the  country,  and  no  doubt  there 
is  danger;  but  we  shall  try  to  keep  out  of  it,  and 
accomplish  our  purpose." 

"  Strange  purpose !  "  muttered  the  black-eyed  girl. 
tt  It  would  do  better  for  a  harum-scarum  boy." 

"  I  suppose  every  one  has  a  right  to  her  own  opin- 


28  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

ion,"  said    Hannah,  sorry  the   next   instant  she   had 
said  it. 

"  Don't  talk  this  way  any  longer,"  said  Dill.  "  Look ! 
Adonijah  and  Sally  are  coming  to  set  the  table,  and 
the  wreath  isn't  finished." 

"  Yes  it  is,  just  finished,"  said  Hannah,  holding  it 
up  to  be  admired ;  "  it  shall  be  placed  in  the  middle 
of  the  table.  Come,  let  us  help  Sally." 

Sally,  with  a  covered  dish,  and  Adonijah,  with  a 
large  basket,  drew  near  them,  and  then  preparations 
went  on  for  supper.  The  snowy  cloth  was  thrown 
over  the  rough  boards  which  formed  a  temporary  table, 
and  busv  hands  made  the  earthenware  fly,  while  their 
tongues  followed  the  example. 

"  O  Sally,  you  are  just  the  best  cook  in  the  world, 
said  Mary,  as  she  cut  a  light   cake,  with  sharpened 
appetite. 

"  Wait'll  you've  tasted  of  it,"  said  Sally,  who  was  a 
stout  buxom  girl,  with  a  very  full  red  face,  and  hands 
which  much  resembled  Adonijah's  in  color  and  hard- 
iness. "  It's  all  nonsense  to  set  the  table  out  here,"  she 
continued.  "Goodness!  there's  a  spider  now,  and 
the  leaves  keep  a-dropping  from  the  trees,  and  make 
the  table  look  like  confusion !  It'll  keep  somebody 
busy  to  keep  them  off." 

"  O  don't  mind  if  they  come  on  ;  let  us  leave  them," 
said  Kate  ;  "  they  have  begun  to  turn  ;  here  is  one  of 
a  beautiful  crimson  dropped  pat  into  this  plate.  How 
pure  and  sweet  it  looks,  lying  on  the  white  china  !  " 

While  Kate  was  so  busy  admiring  the  stray  leaf, 
Sally  was  brushing  them  off  from  the  table  with  a  nap- 
kin. 

"  Sally's  too  neat,"  said  Mary.  "  Don't,  Sally,  brush 
the  wreath  off.  Don't  you  think  it  is  pretty?  " 


AGAIXST  THE   TIDE.  29 

AC,  it's  good  enough  for  them  who  don't  have  noth- 
ing else  to  do  but  make  such  things,"  said  Sally,  busily 
engaged  over  a  loaf  of  cake  which  she  didn't  feel 
quite  satisfied  with,  because  it  didn't  have  the  right 
"bake"pnit. 

"  Say,  Sally,  are  we  going  to  dance  after  supper?  " 
whispered  Mary  in  the  busy  hostess'  ear,  as  they  stood 
a  little  apart  from  the  rest. 

"  So  Adonijah  says,"  answered  Sally ;  "  why,  do 
von  want  to  ?  I  thought  vou  folks  didn't  believe  in 
it." 

"  Well,  they  don't  believe  in  balls,  or  anything  like 
that ;  but  they  think  a  little  dance  under  the  trees,  when 
we  are  all  acquainted,  is  well  enough,"  said  Mary. 

"  Maurice  has  got  his  fiddle  up  to  die  house,  I  be- 
lieve ;  so  I  guess  there'll  be  something  after  supper." 

And  there  was  a  merry  good  time,  a  genuine  dance, 
not  a  dawdling,  dreamy  walk  through  the  figures, 
but  animated,  though  not  altogether  graceful  move- 
ments. Maurice,  sitting  on  a  rough  bench,  played  over 
and  over  the  same  old  tunes  on  a  violin  of  very  in- 
ferior quality  and  harsh  tone ;  but  the  hearts  of  the 
merry  dancers  were  all  in  tune,  and  they  .balanced 
and  turned,  chasseed  and  promenaded,  their  faces  all 
aglow  with  the  exercise  and  enjoyment.  The  leaves 
on  the  maples  continued  to  drop  in  gentle  silence,  the 
air  grew  cooler  and  sweeter  as  the  twilight  approached, 
and  at  last,  in  the  glow  of  the  brilliant  tints  of  the 
west,  they  rested,  and  ate  the  sweetmeats  Adonijah 
had  prepared.  It  was  altogether  a  pleasant  party  to 
the  three  girls ;  yet  the  talk  about  New  York,  the 
stories  concerning  the  great  citv,  though  not  unheard 
before,  threw  a  little  shadow  across  their  hopes  and 
their  enjoyment. 


30  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

As  thev  were  about  to  depart,  Sally  called  Hannah 
one  side,  and  said  in  a  low  tone,  "  You  don't  really 
intend  to  go  to  New  York,  do  you,  Hannah,  without 
nobody  in  the  world  to  protect  you  girls  ?  I  heard 
so,  but  I  told  the  folks  I  couldn't  believe  it." 

"  We  can't  tell  about  the  future  much,"  said  Han- 
nah, "  but  we  expect  to  go." 

"  Adonijah  was  sure  you  was  going,  but  I  couldn't 
be.  I  wish  you  could  talk  with  pa  'bout  it.  I 
shouldn't  really  think  you'd  go  for  the  world.  I 
should  think  you'd  rather  stay  at  home  this  winter ; 
there  ain't  near  so  much  to  do  in  the  winter,  you 
know,  as  there  is  in  the  sumner ;  and  I  should  think 
you  might  enjoy  yourselves  here." 

"  Why,  Sally,"  said  Hannah,  "  we  are  not  going  to 
enjoy  ourselves  at  all.  We  are  going  to  learn  some- 
thing, or  try  to.  There  are  no  opportunities  here,  and 
we  want  to  go  where  there  are  some." 

"  What  makes  you  be  so  different  from  all  the  other 
girls  ?  There  isn't  one  but  you  that  could  be  hired  to 
go,  and  I  do  think  it's  foolish ;  and  I  think  it  has  a  bad 
influence.  Everybody  kind  of  talks  about  it." 

"  Well,  Sally,  we  can't  help  it  if  they  do ;  and  I 
can't  believe  it  will  be  in  the  end  a  bad  influence. 
You  have  given  us  a  great  treat,  you  and  'Nijah,  and  I 
think  all  have  enjoyed  it  immensely.     You  had  such  ' 
a  nice  supper,  and  everything  went  off  so  well." 

"I  think  I  had  pretty  good  luck  with  everything 
but  that  one  loaf  of  cake  that  had  the  kiss-candy  in 
the  middle.  That  didn't  bake  ju*t  right,  but  it  went 
off  pretty  well,  after  all.  I  hope  you've  all  had  a  good 
time." 

Slowly  the  girls  wended  their  way  homeward,  some- 
what weary,  but  a  little  distitrbed  and  unsatisfied  on 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  31 

the  New  York  question.  Each  one,  as  she  gathered 
her  skirts  away  from  the  cool  moist  clover,  walked 
on  silently,  and  thought  of  the  dangers  to  be  met  in 
the  city.  Few  words  were  spoken;  and  when  they 
got  home,  they  pot  away  their  "fixings"  unbound 
their  hair,  and  took  their  accustomed  place  on  the  old 
sofa.  The  house  was  still,  the  twilight  grew  deeper, 
and  the  wind  arose  and  sighed  and  moaned  in  the 
branches  of  tho.  old  cherry-trees.  New  York  had 
never  seemed  to  jthem  before  as  it  did  that  night ; 
never  so  gloomy  and  dark  and  unfriendly.  Whether 
it  was  the  opposition  they  had  met  with  at  the  party, 
or  some  unseen  influence,  they  could  not  tell.  Nei- 
ther dared  or  wished  to  speak  her  thoughts  to  the 
others,  and  each  hoped  the  others  felt  less  discourage- 
ment. The  shadows  grew  thicker,  but  they  did  not 
wish  for  a  light ;  and  when  they  were  entirely  hidden 
in  the  darkness,  the  door  opened,  and  their  father 
stood  on  the  threshold  and  said,  "  Children,  are  you 
all  here?" 

"Yes,"  answered  Hannah,  wondering  what  was 
coming,  and  taking  a  position  a  little  more  erect. 

Steps  and  a  deeper  shadow  told  them  that  father 
had  advanced  into  the  room,  and  taken  a  seat  in  the 
stiff  rocker. 

~  I  have  been  thinking."  he  said,  as  he  settled  him- 
self in  the  chair,  "  that  it's  a  great  undertaking  for 
you  to  go  to  New  York.  It  don't  seem  quite  the  thing 
for  three  girls  to  go  into  a  great  city,  and  find  their 
way  around  unprotected.  If  there  was  some  one  there 
who  would  take  a  little  care  of  you ;  but  there  isn't 
one  in  the  whole  city  to  depend  on,  and  I  am  afraid  it 
is  rash.  I  didn't  think  so  much  about  it  when  it  was 
first  proposed,  because  the  time  to  go  was  in  the  die- 


82  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

tance,  and  I  hardly  realized  that  it  would  ever  come 
around  ;  but  now  the  first  of  October  is  drawing  near, 
and  there  isn't  much  more  time  to  consider.  I  suppose 
vou  have  set  your  hearts  on  it,  and  I  don't  wonder  at 
all  that  you  want  to  go  somewhere  to  learn  something ; 
but  if  anything  dreadful  should  happen  to  one  or  all 
of  you,  all  the  learning  you  would  get  wouldn't  be  of 
much  consequence.  Why  don't  you  conclude  to  stay 
at  home,  after  all  ?  I  hear  that  a  portrait-painter  is 
coming  to  town  this  winter ;  and  Kate  can  go  once  a 
week,  and  take  lessons  of  him.  Mary  can  go  at  the 
same  time,  and  take  her  lessons  as  she  did  last  winter ; 
and  Hannah  can  stay  at  home  and  write.  Wouldn't 
this  be  a  better  way  than  to  go  away  off  to  New  York 
when  you  are  unused  to  cities,  and  are  unsuspecting, 
and  therefore  liable  to  be  imposed  upon  ?  " 

He  ceased  to  speak,  but  for  a  moment  there  was  no 
answer  from  the  old  sofa,  where  three  hearts  were 
throbbing  with  disappointment,  feeling  that  their  hopes 
were  about  to  be  crushed.  Then  Kate  said,  in  a  voice 
which,  in  spite  of  her  efforts  to  the  contrary,  betrayed 
somewhat  her  feelings,  — 

"  We  can  depend  on  each  other,  father.  We  will 
take  care  of  each  other;  three  girls  together  are  so 
different  from  one,  you  know." 

"  Yes,  of  course,  that  is  true.  I  wouldn't  have  con- 
sented for  a  moment  for  one  to  go  alone ;  but  the 
question  is  whether  you  will  really  gain  anything  by 
going?  Wouldn't  you  do  better  to  stay  at  home,  and 
do  as  I  said  ?  " 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Mary,  "  I  don't  feel  as  if  I 
could  take  lessons  any  longer  from  Miss  Branch. 
Besides,  everything  is  so  stale  and  '  humdrummy ' 
here." 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  33 

I  want  to  go  where  I  can  see  some  pictures,"  said 
her  ambition  ™*^**minig  as  it  came  in  contact 
with  opposition. 

Hannah  said  nothing,  for  she  well  knew  that  Kate 
and  Mazy  were  the  ones  to  decide,  because  they  had  a, 
very  conspicuous  object, — to  take  lessons,  and  prepare 
themselTes  for  fires  of  usefulness  and  activity,  while 
her  object  was  not  so  plainly  to  be  seen,  for  she  was  to 
take  no  lessons  in  authorship,  except  those  fegwns 
which  could  be  understood  wholly  only  by  her  own 
heart. 

They  heard  the  gentle,  undecided  tap  of  fcther  s 
fingers  against  die  arm  of  the  rocker,  and  the  crickets 
sung  their  solemn  songs  in  their  hidden  nooks,  and 
the  wind  continued  to  moan  strangely  in  the  boughs 
of  the  cherry-trees. 

MFm  afraid  it  isn't  wise,"  said  &ther,at  last,  as  he 
tapped  louder  against  the  chair  arm.  "  If  I  had  plenty 
of  money,  so  that  I  could  get  yon  a  good  boarding- 
place,  and  leave  you  in  the  care  of  some  responsible 
person — but  there  is  no  use  to  think  of  that,  and  you 
will  have  a  hard  time,  and  Fm  afraid  will  regret  you 
ever  undertook  such  a  dung.  Fm  afraid  your  ambi- 
tion is  too  great.  Ton  can  be  comfortable  at  home, 
free  from  danger;  and  when  you  are  older,  you  may 
have  a  better  opportunity." 

"lam  already  twenty4wo,"  said  Hannah,'*  and  there 
are  a  plenty  of  girls  older  than  I  who  stay  in  one  place 
year  after  year,  and  have  no  better  opportunities.  I 
begin  to  dunk  opportunities  come  to  those  who  seek 
them — and  make  diem." 

"It  does  seem  so  in  your  case,"  said  father,  <* but 
dbere  is  such  a  dung  as  being  rash  and  imprudent; 
and  somehow  tins  New  York  project  has  a  very  doubt- 


34  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

fill  look.  However,  think  it  over  carefully,  and  per- 
haps you'll  decide,  after  all,  that  staying  at  home  is 
the  wisest  and  best  thing  you  can  do." 

A  few  moments  more,  and  father  was  gone  ;  and 
the  girls,  after  a  moment  of  silence,  arose,  and,  groping 
their  way  to  their  chamber,  lighted  a  lamp,  and  without 
their  usual  merry  laughs  or  little  plans  for  the  mor- 
row, lay  down  upon  their  beds  to  think  anxiously,  and 
then  fall  asleep.  They  had  settled  themselves  thor- 
oughly for  this,  when  they  heard  a  slight  squeak  from 
the  old  back-stairs,  a  light  step  in  the  outer  room,  and 
the  door  soon  opened,  and  there  stood  mother  with  a 
little  lamp  in  her  hand,  and  her  face  shining  all  over 
with  that  rare  mother-look,  as  she  advanced  lightly 
into  the  room,  and  placed  the  lamp  upon  the  stand. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  all  three  together, 
bobbing  their  heads  up  from  their  pillows,  and  looking 
curiously  into  their  mother's  face. 

"  O,  nothing  is  the  matter,"  said  mother ;  "  only  I 
thought  I  would  come  up  a  moment  before  you  went 
to  sleep.  Your  father  has  been  talking  rather  discour- 
aging about  New  York,  hasn't  he  ?  "  She  sat  down  on 
the  side  of  one  of  the  beds,  where  she  could  look  into 
all  their  faces. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Kate,  her  black  eyes  searching 
her  mother's  face  to  find  some  ray  of  hope ;  "he 
thinks  we  had  better  not  go.  Do  you  think  so, 
mother  ?  " 

There  was  a  world  of  anxiety  and  interest  in  her 
voice  as  she  said  this  ;  for  Kate  had  been  thinking  of 
New  York  for  a  long,  long  time,  and  it  was  crushing 
her  brightest  hopes  to  give  up  a  winter  there.  Han- 
nah and  Mary  waited  anxiously  for  their  mother's  an- 
swer, which,  after  all,  would  decide  their  fate. 


AGAINST  THE  TIDE.  35 

"  I  came  up,"  said  mother,  "  to  tell  you  not  to  worry 
about  it,  but  to  go  to  sleep ;  and  in  the  morning  we'll 
talk  about  it.  I  don't  think  it  a  very  frightful  thing 
to  go  to  New  York,  three  of  you  together ;  and  if  you 
don't  like  it  after  you  get  there,  you  can  come  home 
again  easy  enough.  You  don't  know  what  you  can  do 
without  trying.  But  whatever  the  future  brings  about, 
don't  let  us  borrow  trouble  ;  for  if  we  do  the  best  we 
know,  our  mistakes  won't  really  amount  to  much,  and 
we  shall  come  out  well  in  the  end.  Morning  is  the 
time  for  thought  and  consideration ;  the  night  is  the 
tune  to  sleep." 

The  three  heads,  wreathed  around  with  unbound 
hair,  began  already  to  settle  easily  on  their  pillows, 
for  the  soothing,  cheerful  voice  swept  away  all  their 
burdens  and  fears,  and  the  lips  relaxed  into  half 
smiles  ;  for  they  felt  that  the  tide  was  turning  in  their 
favor,  and  the  way  no  longer  looked  dark  or  fright- 
ful, but  pleasant  and  quiet;  for  mother  had  a  sweet 
and  wonderful  power  of  lifting  burdens  from  her  chil- 
dren's hearts. 


36  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER   III. 

IN    THE     ORCHARD. 

IT  was  all  settled.  The  obstacles  were  overcome  at 
last,  and  New  York  was  destined  to  receive  three  un- 
sophisticated and  trusting  young  girls  into  its  wicked 
heart. 

Three  little  trunks  were  all  packed  even  a  day  be- 
fore their  departure,  and  stood  in  a  row  in  the  great 
airy  chamber  which  was  soon  to  be  vacated  and  lonely, 
—  three  old-fashioned  little  trunks,  containing  nearly  all 
the  personal  effects  of  their  owners ;  a  small  collection, 
but  neat,  clean,  and  in  good  order. 

It  was  the  last  day  of  September,  —  a  still,  happy 
day,  full  of  far-off  sunshine,  and  deep,  cool  shadows. 
Until  noon,  there  had  been  an  unusual  bustle  and  stir 
in  the  old  farm-house,  running  up  and  down  stairs, 
and  to  and  fro  from  one  room  to  another  ;  numberless 
unnecessary  steps  taken,  much  forgotten  and  then 
remembered,  things  misplaced  and  searched  for,  and 
a  general  time  of  confusion.  But  afternoon  found 
everything  quiet,  all  things  in  order,  and  the  girls 
ready  for  a  pleasant  time  all  to  themselves.  They 
left  the  farm-house,  and  wandered  to  the  old  orchard, 
a  favorite  and  delightful  resort.  The  orchard !  what 
a  host  of  memories  this  one  word  calls  up  in  the  minds 
of  men  and  women  whose  childhood  was  passed  on  a 
great  rambling  farm,  free  from  the  village  smoke,  and 


IN  THE  ORCHARD.  37 

the  city's  bustle,  —  memories  of  cool  shadows,  gay 
breezes,  broken  and  twisted  by  the  dense  branches 
and  foliage,  and  perfumed  with  the  honey  drops  in 
the  crimson  clover,  and  the  sweets  from  a  world  of 
blossoms  ;  of  tumbles  in  heaps  of  new-mown  hay,  of 
scrambles  after  golden  fruit  that  an  unexpected  flurry 
in  the  air  whisked  from  the  branches  down  upon  the 
cool  grass ;  of  innocence,  freedom  from  care  and  sin, 
and  of  every  sweet  and  pleasant  thing  that  clusters 
round  the  childhood  of  a  country  lad  or  lass  ! 

The  orchard  is  not  the  least  among  the  many  things 
which  guard  the  lives  of  those  who  wander  frqm  the 
warm  home-nest  out  into  a  world  of  temptations  ;  not 
the  least  to  keep  fragrant  and  green  the  beautiful 
fields  of  the  heart,  and  preserve  the  seeds  of  the  inno- 
cence and  simplicity  of  childhood,  to  blossom  in  after 
ye^rs  into  delightful  harvests  of  sincerity  and  good 
works.  O  that  grand  old  orchard  of  the  Windsor 
farm!  long,  and  rolling,  and  wide,  surrounded  by  a 
mossy  stone  wall,  and  shadowed  by  numerous  apple- 
trees, —  not  the  trim,  stately  apple- trees  of  modern 
times,  but  leaning,  and  crooked,  and  bent,  with  now 
and  then  a  straggling  limb  brushing  against  the  dark 
grass,  and  forming  a  mysterious  nook,  where  long- 
stemmed  dandelions  sprang  up,  and  opened  their 
charming  crowns  of  gold  in  all  modesty  and  simplicity. 
Such  a  long,  shady  orchard,  with  a  clinging  grape- 
vine at  one  end,  coiled  and  twisted  in  and  out  of  the 
branches  of  a  tree  distinguished  for  its  longevity  ;  a 
mossy  ledge  at  the  other  end,  where  a  bed  of  ferns 
fluttered  their  soft  fronds,  and  sang  unceasingly  of  the 
deep  ^pleasant  woods,  —  a  ledge  with  inviting  little 
seats,  soft  with  moss,  where  oft  and  oft  the  Windsor 
girls  had  sat,  and  dreamed,  and  hoped,  and  planned. 


38  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

What  more  fitting  place  for  them  to  wander  on  the 
memorable  day  before  their  journey  away  from  all  the 
sweet  influences  of  a  pure  and  quiet  home,  into  a  place 
darkened  by  ambition,  love  of  gain,  want,  misery,  and 
crime  ? 

Here  they  came,  walking  one  after  the  other  in  the 
autumn  grass,  that  was  decked  no  longer  with  the 
dandelion's  yellow  disk,  but  with  light  still  leaves  from 
the  apple-boughs,  which  were  strewn  about  like  glow- 
ing emeralds  on  a  bright  green  vest. 

With  slow  steps  and  pensive  looks  they  filed  through 
the  long  orchard,  taking  note  of  the  dropping  leaves, 
but  saying  nothing  concerning  them,  and,  clambering 
up  the  old  ledge,  sat  down  side  by  side  on  the  mossy 
seats,  and  looked  off  over  the  still  pastures  and  deep 
woods  which  were  already  testimonies  of  summer's 
departure.  Intuitively  hand  sought  hand,  while  each 
heart  was  filled  with  unspoken  thoughts  and  feelings. 
Each  had  her  own  little  musings  of  self,  which  would 
never  be  spoken. 

Hannah  had  her  romance  of  love,  which  in  the 
years  gone  had  been  all  her  life,  and  joy,  and  hope  : 
but  it  had  faded  ;  yet  in  her  heart  only  as  the  planets 
fade  ;  for  as  often  as  the  fit  of  meditation  was  upon  her, 
the  dream  came  back  fresh  and  strong  to  taunt  her 
with  its  vanished  joys  and  bright  anticipations.  She 
sat  and  looked  over  the  landscape  as  she  had  done  many 
times  before.  The  scenery  she  had  beheld  in  its  every 
phase  and  variety  ;  yet  never  had  it  seemed  quite  so  dear 
to  her  as  on  this  day ;  never  so  beautiful  and  sweet. 

"The  old  dream  must  be  laid  away  now,"  she 
thought ;  it  was  only  selfishness  to  nourish  and  cherish 
it  in  her  heart.  There  was  no  reality  for  the  future  in 
it,  nothing  to  help  her  in  her  struggles  upward  through 


7.V  THE  ORCHARD.  39 

the  thorny  path  to  success,  nothing  in  it  to  cheer  and 
encourage  her;  but  it  only  cloyed,  and  so  she  must 
lay  it  away,  and,  if  possible,  forget  that  she  ever  had 
hoped  or  dreamed  of  what  she  was  now  sure  -would 
never  be  realized. 

Ah!  the  countless  disappointments  and  crushed 
hopes  that  young  hearts  hare  been  doomed  to  expe- 
rience! where  are  they?  Through  all  the  ages  of 
time,  they  hare  filled  the  air  with  their  sighs  so  soft 
and  subtle,  that  the  inexperienced  hear  them  not,  and 
only  the  aching  hearts  suffer,  and  are  silent. 

The  tones  of  funereal  bells  proclaim  to  the  world 
that  a  new-made  grave  must  receive  some  earthly  idol, 
and  we  listen  solemnly,  and  are  sad  and  sympathetic ; 
the  black  dress  and  sweeping  veil  may  tell  us  that  we 
look  upon  a  mourner :  but  only  the  keenest  and  most 
sensitive  will  guess  what  a  fond  young  heart  may 
suffer,  that  has  dreamed  a  dream  of  happy  love,  and 
seen  it  lade  away.  The  death  of  loved  ones  has  a 
promise  in  it,  —  a  promise  of  restoration,  of  future 
meetings  more  beautiful  and  sweet  than  those  of  the 
past,  of  freedom  from  all  pain  to  the  lost  one,-  of  a 
great  gain  in  the  unseen  City ;  and  hearts  may  look 
up  smiling  through  their  tears,  and  feel  the  sweet  pres- 
ence of  the  departed  around  them.  But  there  is  no 
hope  like  this  to  the  trusting  young  heart,  that  in  its 
freshness  and  simplicity  has  laid  its  tenderest  first  love 
on  the  altar  of  hope  and  perfect  trustfulness,  and  seen 
it  crumble  away  into  ashes  that  can  have  no  resurrec- 
tion. Alone  in  its  grief,  there  is  no  comfort  but  forget- 
fulness,  from  which  it  shrinks,  as  we  all  shrink  from 
forgetting  that  which  has  been  dearest  to  us,  and  has 
given  us  the  liveliest  joy.  Are  all  these  experiences 
nothing  but  a  vanishing  dream,  a  mere  vision  of  beauty 


40  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

which  we  see  for  a  moment  as  we  pass  along,  and  then 
lose  forever  ?  May  we  not  hope  that  they  are  all  re- 
membered and  treasured  up  in  the  great  heart  of  God, 
to  be  returned,  only  far  more  beautiful  than  before,  to 
our  longing,  unsatisfied  hearts  ?  Can  we  not  cherish 
the  dream,  and  forget  the  idol  ? 

Hannah  thought  something  of  this,  though  vaguely, 
as  she  looked  steadily,  beyond  wood  and  pasture,  to 
the  far-off  silver  rim  of  the  ocean.  Her  sisters  spoke 
to  each  other,  but  their  voices  seemed  like  distant 
sounds  in  her  ears,  uncertain  and  unreal.  She  was 
not  unhappy.  Her  life  had  been  too  active  and  useful 
to  give  room  for  morbid  Sentimentality ;  there  had 
been  too  much  freshness,  beauty,  and  blessed  reality 
in  her  life,  to  make  her  desponding ;  it  was  only  the 
sweet  dream  of  love  which  she  looked  back  upon  in 
regretful  silence,  wondering  if  ever  in  the  future  it 
would  be  renewed. 

"  Hannah  !  Hannah  !  are  you  asleep  ?  you  haven't 
spoken  for  a  long  time,  and  Kate  and  I  have  been  jab- 
bering close  to  you." 

At  these  words  she  started,  and  the  present  all  came 
back  to  her. 

"  I  believe  I  was  looking  at  the  ocean,"  she  said. 
"It  is  such  a  fathomless,  endless -thing  to  look  at." 

"  No  more  so  than  your  thoughts  have  been,  from 
the  way  you  appeared,"  said  Kate.  "  I  thought  we 
were  going  to  put  by  sentimentality  for  a  time." 

"  Did  you?  "  answered  Hannah.  "  I  haven't  heard 
any  such  decision,  but  I  suppose  that  was  what  I  was 
thinking  about  so  busily  ;  or  at  least,  summed  up  to 
gether,  it  would  amount  to  that." 

"  I  imagine  this  is  our  last  opportunity  for  senti- 
mentality for  some  time  to  come,  whether  we  decide  to 


7.V  THE  ORCHARD.  41 

put  it  by  or  not,"  said  Mary.  "  Just  to-morro\v,  only 
to-morrow,  and  we  shall  be  gone." 

"  And  mother  will  miss  us  so  much  !  that  worries 
me  some,"  said  Hannah.  "  However,  we  may  be 
obliged  to  come  back  in  a  few  weeks,  you  know.  We 
may  find  that  we  have  made  a  great  mistake  in  going 
so  helpless  into  the  city." 

"  As  long  as  we  have  our  health  and  minds  unim- 
paired, the  word  helpless  does  not  apply  to  us,"  said 
Kate. 

"  Perhaps  not,"  answered  Hannah,  "  in  the  sense 
you  interpret  it.  I  meant  with  little  money  and  no 
friends,  which  is  our  case"  exactlv." 

"  Yes,  I  know  it  is ;  but  we  can  try  it,  as  mother 
says  ;  there  is  «o  harm  in  that,"  said  Kate,  expressing 
this  sentiment  for  the  twentieth  time,  to  settle  doubts, 
and  restore  ambition. 

"  We  can  be  as  seclusive  as  we  like  in  New  York," 
said  Mary,  "  and  one  won't  feel  so  embarrassed  to  wear 
one  dress  all  the  season,  because  we  shall  hardly  see 
the  same  person  twice." 

"  Girls,  do  you  think  we  shall  be  missed  much  in 
the  neighborhood  ?  "  asked  Hannah  earnestly. 

"  There  is  one  who  will  miss  us,"  said  Mary,  "  or, 
at  least,  he  will  miss  Kate  ;  and  that  is  Adonijah." 

"  Yes,  he  will  miss  us,  I  am  sure,"  said  Hannah, 
"not  only  for  an  hour,  but  for  all  the  time  we  are 
gone.  'Nijah  is  a  good  friend,  but  I  hardly  see  why 
he  takes  to  us  so,  and  understands  us  so  well.  I  have 
half  a  mind  to  believe  he  will  make  his  mark  in  the 
world." 

"  O  how  can  he  ?  there  is  no  possible  chance,"  said 
Marv.  "  He  has  onlv  a  very  tolerable  education, 
speaks  roughly  and  ungrammatically,  and  hasn't  the 
least  encouragement  at  home." 


42  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"I  know  that,"  said  Kate,  "but  he  is  original  and 
appreciative  of  fine  things,  and  we  cannot  judge  a 
person's  future  by  outward  appearance.  But  there 
is  another  who  will  miss  us ;  or  rather,  she  will  miss 
Hannah,  — little  Dill." 

"  Dear  little  thing !  so  she  will,"  said  Hannah,  "  and 
I  shall  miss  her  too.  Her  face  is  so  pale,  it  makes  me 
think  that  she  will  be  missed  from  earth  soon." 

"  O  no ;  she  is  stronger  this  fall,  her  father  said,  than 
she  has  been  before  for,  years.  Did  you  see  her  crying 
last  Sunday  in  church?"  said  Mary. 

"  1  did,"  said  Hannah,  "  and  she  told  me  after  meet- 
ing that  the  sermon  frightened  her,  causing  her  to  fear 
that  she  could  never  be  gathered  with  the  redeemed 
in  heaven,  because  of  her  sin.  How  wicked  the  world 
must  be,  if  little  Dill  is  wicked  !  " 

"  What  did  you  tell  her  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  I  can  hardly  tell  you.  I  tried  to  comfort  her,  but 
I  am  so  weak  myself." 

"  You  are  not  so  weak  but  that  you  know  little 
Dill  needn't  be  afraid  of  future  punishment,  I  hope," 
said  Kate. 

"  Well,  but  how  could  I  make  her  believe  it  ?  I 
said  all  the  encouraging  and  kind  things  I  could  to  her, 
and  promised  to  write  long  letters  when  in  New  York, 
and  she  seemed  to  feel  better,  but  not  convinced." 

"  I  generally  feel  oppressed  whenever  I  listen  to  a 
sermon  of  Mr.  Hayes's,"  said  Mary,  "  and  no  wonder 
slender  little  Dill  is  so  much  influenced.  I  do  wonder 
if  such  sermons  are  a  benefit  or  not." 

'•'•Not"  said  Kate  emphatically,  —  "at  least  not  for 
me.  They  always  make  me  feel  rebellious,  they  are 
so  conservative.  As  if  a  particular  creed  would  take 
a  person  to  heaven,  and  as  if  God  desired  us  all  to  be 
gloomy  and  afraid  !  " 


IN  THE  ORCHARD.  43 

44  As  for  me,"  said  Hannah,  «*  I  require  and  desire 
more  light  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  I  mean  to 
think  about  it,  and  make  investigations  concerning  it 
when  I  go  to  New  York,  and  learn  at  least  something 
more  than  I  know,  that  I  may  talk  with  Dill  with  more 
confidence.  I  am  now  so  ignorant  that  I  can  only  say 
that  I  believe  God  wifl  deal  with  us  with  tenderness 
and  mercy,  and  such  things  as  my  faith  causes  me  to 
believe ;  but  as  for  any  real  knowledge  which  I  can 
explain  satisfactorily  even  to  myself,  I  believe  I  do  not 
punas  it." 

44  How  can  you  find  it  in  New  York  ?  "  asked  Mary 
in  all  earnestness.* 

"No  better  than  I  could  anywhere,  perhaps ;  but  as 
I  am  to  be  there  this  winter,  it  must  be  there  where  I 
shall  think  of  it.  Were  I  to  remain  at  home,  I  would 
do  the  same,  perhaps." 

44 1  shall  go  to  hear  Beecher.  I  do  not  think  he 
will  frighten  any  one,'*  said  Kate. 

"  There  is  where  we  will  all  go,"  said  Hannah, 
44  and  see  if  we  can  learn  at  least  what  has  made  the 
man  so  popular." 

"And  hear  that  great  organ,"  said  Mary.  "  I  find 
religion  in  music;  but  they  drawl  so  in  the  church 
here,  it  makes  me  feel  as  if  I  were  on  nettles  to  listen 
to  them,  instead  of  being  transported  beyond  the  earth 
into  visions  of  bliss,  as  I  am  sure  I  should  be  by  the 
music  in  Beecher's." 

"Let  us  not  be  too  expectant.  True  religion  is, 
after  all,  in  our  own  hearts ;  and  perhaps  if  we  were 
just  right,  the  hymns  sung  in  the  church  here  would 
inspire  us." 

"  They  might  inspire  some,  but  not  me,"  said  Mary. 
"I  feel,  every  time  I  hear  them  sing,  as  though  I 


44  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

wanted  to  spring  into  the  midst  of  them,  and  with  a 
baton  in  my  hand  rouse  some  life  into  them,  and  keep 
them  from  murdering  such  words  as,  — 

'  Joy  to  the  world  !  the  Lord  has  come  ! 

Let  earth  receive  her  King ; 
Let  every  heart  prepare  Him  room, 

And  heaven  and  nature  sing.' 

Last  Sunday  they  drawled  through  it  so  lazily,  an  in- 
telligent person  could  not  have  believed  them  very 
joyful  or  glad,  but  thought  they  were  lamenting  over 
some  misfortune.  I  do  like  to  see  anybody  stand  erect, 
and  look,  if  they  can't  sing,  as  though  they  meant  and 
felt  it." 

"  However,  I  expect  they  are  more  sincere  than 
most  New  York  choirs,"  said  Hannah ;  "  but  I  agree 
with  you,  Mary.  I  actually  smiled  last  Sunday  to  see 
how  entirely  the  singing  disagreed  with  the  hymn,  and 
everybody  looked  so  verv  solemn,  as  if  a  dirge  was  be- 
ing chanted  instead  of  a  hymn  of  rejoicing  sung.  We 
haven't  seen  much  of  the  world  yet,  and  probably  are 
not  good  judges." 

"  Undoubtedly  we  are  not,"  said  Kate.  "  Wait  till 
we  try  New  York  a  while,  then  we  shall  be  more 
competent  to  express  our  opinions.  There  comes 
'Nijah  through  the  orchard  with  a  couple  of  gray 
squirrels.  Has  he  seen  us,  think  ?  " 

"  I  think  not ;  but  call  him  up  here,  Kate.  I  want 
to  see  those  squirrels,  they  have  such  beautiful  bushy 
tails,"  said  Mary,  half  rising  in  her  seat,  and  gazing  at 
the  young  rustic,  who,  with  rapid  strides  was  passing 
them  by,  without  discovering  their  retreat. 

"  'Nijah,  don't  you  see  us  ?  "  called  Kate.  "  Come 
up  to  the  ledge,  do,  if  you  are  not  in  a  hurry,  and  let 
us  see  those  squirrels." 


IN  THE  ORCHARD.  45 

'Nijah  heard  the  voice,  stopped  suddenly,  looked 
down  at  his  boots,  then  up  at  the  sky,  then  at  the 
game  in  his  hand,  and  finally  ascended  the  knoll,  and 
threw  the  soft  grays  at  the  girls'  feet. 

"  O  how  cruel  you  were  to  kill  them !  "  said  Mary. 

"  O,  they  didn't  know  what  hurt  'em,"  said  'Nijah ; 
"  caught  'em  under  traps,  and  brought  'em  round  — 
you  see  I  thought  you  mightn't  get  a  chance  to  have 
a  dinner  of  squirrels  in  New  York ;  and  they're  good 
fat  ones,  and  will  make  a  good  meal  well  dressed,  and 
so  I  brought  'em  round  to  give  to  you.  Doubtful  if 
you'll  get  any  in  New  York." 

"  Yes,  so  it  is,  very  doubtful,"  said  Kate,  "  and  we 
will  have  a  feast  to-morrow.  Won't  you  come  over 
and  dine  with  us,  'Nijah  ?  " 

"  I'm  'bliged,"  said  'Nijah,  whipping  at  the  ferns 
with  a  stick  he  carried  in  his  hands, "  but  I  can't.  I'm 
engaged  to  work  fur  Uncle  Jim  to  chop  down  some 
trees,  and  put  up  some  fence  ;  and  you  see  I  have 
plenty  of  squirrel  dinners.  Sally  knows  exactly  how 
to  cook  'em." 

"  I've  no  doubt  of  that,"  said  Mary ;  "  Sally  can 
cook  anything  well.  I  haven't  forgotten  the  tea-party 
yet,  have  you?" 

"  Me  ?  Catch  a  weasel  'sleep  fust.  I  thought  it 
was  just  the  thing  to  take  comfort  at,  but  some  didn't. 
Ye  see  it  leaked  out  that  'twas  on  your  accounts." 

"  Well,  we  shall  soon  be  gone,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  to- 
morrow night  we  shall  sleep  on  the  water,  and  find 
ourselves  in  New  York  the  next  morning." 

"  Blazes  !  wouldn't  I  like  that  ?  "  and  'Nijah  whipped 
more    severely  at  the  ferns ;  threatening  to  demolish 
them  entirely,  to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  the  girls. 
"  Stay  all  winter,  I  s'pose  ?  " 


46  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  If  we  don't  get  sick  of  it,  and  come  back,"  said 
Kate,  smiling. 

"  No  danger  of  your  backing  down ;  tell  a  feller, 
won't  you,  what  New  York  is  made  of,  when  you  get 
back?" 

"  Yes,  you  come  over,  and  we'll  have  enough  stories 
to  last  all  summer,"  said  Mary. 

"  Be  sure  and  notice  how  all  the  meetin'-houses  is 
built,  in  what  kind  of  shape  I  mean,  and  how  Cendril 
Park  is  laid  out." 

"  You  mean  Central  Park,"  said  Kate  ;  "  and  we'll 
be  sure  to  tell  you  the  whole  story." 

"  Wai,  I  must  be  a-goin',  if  these  gray  things  gets 
their  hides  took  off  to-night,  fur  it's  very  near  sun- 
down. I  shan't  be  likely  to  see  ye  agin  ;  so  take 
good  care  of  yourselves,  an'  don't  get  too  proud  to 
speak  to  a  feller  when  you  get  back." 

"  Not  a  bit,"  said  Kate.  "  We'll  see  who  will  im- 
prove most  in  drawing  this  winter,  'Nijah." 

'Nijah  could  laugh  with  the  best,  and  at  this  speech 
of  Kate's,  he  laughed  so  uproariously,  the  girls  were 
afraid,  so  they  said,  that  there  wouldn't  be  a  button 
left  on  his  vest ;  and  then  what  would  Sally  say  ? 

"  Well,  agreed,"  said  he  at  last,  after  which  he 
burst  out  again  into  laughter.  "  Blamed  if  I  won't  try 
with  ye,"  he  said. 

"  Of  course  you  will,"  said  Kate ;  "  I  mean  it,  and 
we'll  compare  notes  when  I  get  home." 

"  All  right,"  said  'Nijah,  still  laughing,  as  he  took  up 
his  game.  "  Good-by,  all  of  ye ;  take  good  care  of 
yerselves,  and  come  home  in  the  spring." 

"  We'll  try  to,"  said  they  all ;  "  good-by,  good-by, 
good-by." 

The  sun  had  gone  down  when  the  girls  left  their 


7-V  THE  ORCHARD.  47 

seat*  in  the  orchard,  and  wended  their  way  home. 
Dark  shadows  were  creeping  under  the  walls,  and  the 
wind  had  begun  to  moan  in  the  apple-trees.  The 
farm-house  windows  were  aglow  with  the  blazing  re- 
flection from  the  west,  and  the  unseen  autumn  insects 
sung  in  a  kind  of  cheerful  sadness.  Up  through  the 
front  lawn  the  girls  walked,  where  the  fell  blossoms 
were  in  their  glory,  but  were  tossed  about  by  the  fresh 
breeze  blowing  briskly  from  die  west.  They  stopped 
on  the  rough  old  door-steps  and  looked  back. 

"Everything  is  beautiful,"  said  Kate.  "  Girls,  how 
we  shall  long  for  home  !  " 

M  Don't,  Kate,"  said  Mary,  turning  away  and  brush- 
ing a  tear  from  her  eye. 

•Well,  suppose  we  do,"  said  Kate,  sorry  she  had 
said  anything  to  cause  sadness.  "Suppose  we  do; 
we  are  to  come  home  any  time  we  please,  yon  know, 
and  it  would  be  strange  if  we  forgot  it  entirely." 

"All  of  this  beauty  will  soon  be  gone,"  said*  Hannah, 
"  and  there  will  be  nothing  here  to  greet  our  eyes  but 
bare  trees  and  frozen  ground ;  and  when  everything 
begins  to  grow  lovely  again,  we  are  coming  home; 
so  don't  let  us  get.  homesick  to-night." 

**  We  have  been  so  determined  to  go,"  said  Kate, 
"that  we  mustn't  get  sad  and  discouraged  now,  or 
father  will  begin  to  think  surely  that  we  are  too  much 
children  or  helpless  girls  to  go  into  the  city." 

"  Wett,  I  wouldn't  give  up  going,"  said  Mary,  in  a 
brave  tone,  "  but  it  does  seem  rather  dubious  to-night ; 
but  I  shall  feel  better  in  the  morning.  Of  course,  I'd 
not  act  so  sflly  before  any  one  but  you." 

u  Let  us  have  a  song,"  said  Kate. 

"Yes,  a  song  always  does  us  good;  what  shall  it 
be  ?  "  said  Hannah. 


48 


THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


"  '  Falling  leaves,'  of  course :  what  is  there  more 
appropriate  ?  "  said  Kate,  untying  her  hat-strings  and 
entering  the  parlor.  Mary  at  the  piano,  and  Hannah 
and  Kate  on  either  side,  they  sang  in  sweet  and  sub- 
dued voices  a  song,  the  words  to  which  Hannah  had 
composed,  and  Mary  the  music. 

FALLING  LEAVES. 

Dropping,  dropping, 
Crimson  and  yellow  and  red, 
Sighing  so  softly  and  sadly 
In  the  boughs  over  my  head. 
One  by  one  they  come  fluttering, 
Or  fall  in  a  tremulous   shower, 
Scarlet  and  amber  and  purple, 
Dyed  by  an  unseen  Power. 

Falling,  falling, 

Down,  down  in  the  purling  stream ; 
The  lovely  summer  is  passing 
Away  like  a  happy  dream ; 
And  the  water  is  gayly  dancing 
With  the  dying  leaves  on  its  breast, 
Bearing  them  onward,  onward, 
Away  to  eternal  rest. 

Whispering,  whispering 
Words  of  a  long  farewell ; 
Nestling  in  heaps  together, 
To  sleep  in  the  woody  dell. 
Dying  in  wondrous  beauty, 
Whispering  sad  as  they  go,        . 
O  beautiful,  beautiful  leaflets, 
We  have  loved  and  admired  you  so. 

Dying,  dying, 

And  leaving  the  forest  trees  bare, 
The  voices  of  unseen  spirits 
We  seem  to  hear  in  the  air. 
Farewell,  beautiful  leaflets ! 
The  wind  is  ajnerciless  foe, 
And  every  b/art  that  knows  gladness, 
Also  deep  sorrow  must  know. 


IX  THE  ORCHARD. 


» 


The  music  ceased,  and  the  girls  turned  about  to 
find  their  father  and  mother  sitting  in  the  shadow, 
where  they  had  listened  silently  to  the  last  strain  of  their 
three  daughters,  before  they  went  oat  from  their  care 
into  the  world  of  intrigue  and  false  allurements ;  and 
the  wind  moaned,  the  crickets  sang,  and  the  world 
moved  on  the  same. 
i 


50  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"  GOOD-BY." 

»  WHY,  Dill !  " 

Hannah  stood  on  the  old  shadowy  porch  to  rest  a 
moment,  and  take  a  breath  of  fresh  air.  She  had  been 
busily  at  work  since  early  morning ;  for  when  three 
young  ladies  are  going  on  a  journey,  there  is  no  end  to 
the  preparations  until  they  are  well  started  toward 
their  destination.  Unexpectedly,  as  she  stood  there,  a 
delicate,  slender  young  girl  appeared  before  her.  It 
was  Dill  —  her  face  paler  than  usual,  and  her  eyes 
brighter  and  darker. 

"  Did  I  startle  you  ?  "  she  asked.  "  I  came  to  say 
good-by,  and  tell  you  this  is  my  sixteenth  birthday. 
What  an  easy  way  I  shall  have  to  remember  your 
farewell !  I  haven't  had  one  present." 

"  Here  is  one,"  said  Hannah,  kissing  the  white 
cheek,  "  and  with  it  my  love,  which  is  the  most  I  can 
give." 

"  And  the  best,"  answered  Dill,  returning  the  ca- 
ress. "  It  is  the  first  kiss  I  have  received  to-day,  and 
I  shall  remember  it.  Are  you  almost  ready  to 
start  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  we  are.  Kate  and  Mary  are  in  the 
garret,  stowing  away  some  things ;  and  we  have  only 
to  change  our  dresses,  and  then  we  are  ready." 

"  And,  O  dear,  how  lonesome  it  will  be  !     'Nijah 


« GOOD-BY."  51 

was  over  to  our  house  last  night,  and  seemed  rather 
gloomy,  and  it  was  all  because  you  were  going.  I 
told  him  he  was  cross,  but  I  don't  suppose  he  meant  to 
be.  When  will  you  write  me  the  first  letter  ?  " 

44  When  I  am  well  settled,  which  will  be  in  a  week 
perhaps.  What  shall  I  write  about  first  ?  " 

"  O,  about  the  city,  what  you  see  that  is  beautiful, 
and  —  I  suppose  there  are  a  great  many  ministers  in 
New  York.  Suppose  you  tell  me  what  some  of  them 
say.  I  have  heard  few  sermons  except  Mr.  Hayes's, 
and  I  have  thought  perhaps  all — I  mean  those  who 
belong  to  the  same  denomination — may  not  believe 
fust  like  him ;  and  if  there  is  anything  true  that  is  a 
little  pleasanter,  I  would  like  it.  Father  says  I  am 
only  rebellious  against  the  wiH  of  God,  and  I  suppose 
it  is  true ;  but  I  don't  see  a  bit  of  chance  to  feel  other- 
wise, so  long  as  I  see  so  much  to  dread  and  fear.  I 
wonder  that  father,  or  even  Mr.  Hayes  himself,  can  be 
happy." 

"  I  shall  try  to  learn  much  more  on  this  subject  than 
I  know  now,"  said  Hannah,  "  and  I  will  tell  you  all  I 
learn.  Sometimes  I  feel  a  bit  unhappy,  because  you 
know  I  do  not  belong  to  the  church  ;  yet  when  I  think 
it  all  over  reasonably,  I  see  nothing  to  fear.  The  ser- 
mon delivered  at  poor  old  Thomas  Flat's  funeral 
affected  me  more  than  any  I  ever  heard.  Thomas 
didn't  belong  to  the  church,  you  know,  and  Mr.  Hayes 
made  it  such  a  terrible  warning.  I  am  trying  to  find 
if  it  would  really  help  me  to  join  any  church,  especially 
when  I  see  so  much  which  is  to  me  censurable  in  all  I 
know:  but  perhaps  I  ought  not  to  talk  thus  to  you, 
Dill." 

"  Yes,  I  think  ft  does  me  good,  for  I  actually  get 
confused  at  home.  Father  talks  so  much  about  eternal 


52  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS., 

punishment,  and  sin,  and  how  easily  we  may  be  lost  to 
heaven ;  and  my  head  swims  so  sometimes  that  I 
catch  hold  of  it  with  my  hands  to  steady  it.  I  talk 
about  it  only  to  you,  and  I  hope  to  feel  peaceful  soon  ; 
if  I  don't,  I  shall  be  crazy.  I  actually  told  father  so 
once  when  he  had  talked  to  me  a  long  time  ;  and  he 
said  the  devil  was  tempting  me,  and  if  I  didn't  fight 
against  him,  he  would  gain  the  whole  power  over  me. 
That  terrified  me  worse  than  ever,  and  I  could  hardly 
sleep  that  night  for  seeing  strange,  terrible  images 
crawling  around  and  glaring  at  me." 

"  Why,  Dill,  I  am  sure  that  does  not  please  Jesus 
Christ,  who  said,  '  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn 
of  me  ;  for  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light.' 
Those  words  always  comfort  me,  and  make  me  feel 
peaceful ;  and  what  has  an  innocent  little  thing  like 
you  to  fear  ?  Do  you  suppose  a  kind,  pitying  Father 
would  make  you  suffer  eternally  for  sins  you  never 
dreamed  of?  Why,  Dill,  I  believe  this  is  a  very  ab- 
surd idea.  Don't  grieve  yourself  any  more  about  it ; 
and  so  long  as  you  are  innocent  of  sin  as  now,  I  am 
sure  you  will  be  safe,  and  time  will  make  thing's  clear 
to  you." 

Dill  shook  her  head  slowly,  yet  there  was  a  gleam 
of  hope  in  her  eye. 

"  If  only  a  minister  would  talk  to  me  in  that  way," 
she  said  ;  "  but  I  am  afraid  you  don't  know.  Still,  you 
do  me  good ;  and  if  only  you  will  learn  this  winter  if 
any  ministers  believe  as  you  do,  I  think  it  would  com- 
fort me." 

"  I  will  learn  all  I  can,  be  assured  of  that,  and  you 
shall  have  the  benefit  of  it  all,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Thank  you,"  was  the  choking  reply,  and  the  un- 
happy young  girl  gave  Hannah  a  parting  kiss  with 


-  GOOD-BT."  .53 

trembling  lips.  "  I  cannot  stay  to  see  the  girls,**  die 
said.  "  Give  mj  lore  to  them,'  and  teD  them  4  Good- 
by.'  Don't  forget  to  write.  Good-by." 

"  Good-by.  Ill  not  forget,71  answered  HMmah,  g*z- 
ing  sadly  at  the  disappearing  little  figure,  and  won- 
dering if  she  had  not  said  just  the  wrong  things  to  her, 
and  if  in  this  world  she  should  ever  behold  her  again. 
She  left  the  porch,  and  went  up  to  the  old  garret, 
where  she  found  the  girls  sitting  on  die  quaint  blue 
chest.  Now,  that  old  garret  was  by  no  means  the  least 
useful  or  patronized  pan  of  the  house,  and  the  girls 
had  known  and  realized  its  worth  since  early  childhood. 
Here  were  heaps  of  papers,  old-fashioned  books,  an- 
cient and  musty;  but  many  times  they  had  been 
thoroughly  tumbled  over,  and  their  contents  searched 
by  curious  eyes.  Here  was  the  old  spinning-wheel 
that  their  mother  had  used  in  her  young  days,  rem- 
nants of  old-fashioned  costume,  a  few  curiosities  from 
foreign  shores,  and  a  number  of  clean  rag-bags,  which 
made  nice  seats  and  even  couches  fat  the  girls  in  then 
meditative  or  lazy  moods.  The  small  window  at  the 
west  supplied  the  freshest  and  sweetest  air  on  the 
farm,  and  it  was  sure  to  be  cool  and  breezy,  though 
die  heat  was  often  oppressive  there  under  die  low 
roof.  Each  of  die  girls  had  had  her  dreams  here  alone, 
and  altogether  they  had  spent  here  hours  of  blissful 
enjoyment,  so  that  the  old  garret  was  destined  to  live 
foreTer  in  their  memory,  creating  always  pleasurable 
emotions.  In  die  brae  chest,  there  were  their  early 
efforts  at  writing,  drawing,  and  music, — yellow  man- 
uscript, consisting  of  unfinished  stories,  melancholy 
strains  of  poetry,  sketches  commenced,  but  not  ended, 
and  one  long  poem  caned  an  "  epic "  by  its  author, 
and  tied  with  a  bit*  of  blue  ribbon,  which  was  a  sign 


54  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

of  the  high  place  it  once  had  occupied  in  her  mind. 
Here  also  were  numerous  pieces  of  drawing  paper, 
with  life  sketches  upon  them,  —  a  bird,  a  leaf,  a  flower  , 
many  a  face  which  seemed  to  represent  some  living 
visage ;  glimpses  of  water,  pleasant  nooks,  old  farm 
houses,  well-sweeps,  pictures  full  of  comic  suggestions, 
and  numerous  designs,  all  imperfectly  drawn,  but  dis- 
playing considerable  talent  and  ingenuity.  Scraps  of 
music  blanks  were  also  here,  filled  with  strains  of  mu- 
sic, — notes  imperfectly  made  and  blotted,  accompani- 
ments difficult  and  intricate,  little  songs,  a  march  com- 
menced, but  unfinished,  variations  to  some  simple 
piece,  a  chant,  and  the  hint  of  an  anthem. 

Kate  and  Mary  had  been  looking  them  over,  and 
packing  them  neatly  together ;  and  when  all  were  in 
order,  they  had  closed  the  chest,  and  sat  down  upon  it 
for  a  little  talk. 

*'  We  have  been  looking  in  the  blue  chest,"  said 
Kate,  as  Hannah  made  her  appearance,  "  and  we  have 
tied  everything  snugly  that  belonged  together,  and  we 
have  been  thinking  how  they  will  look  to  us  years 
hence,  when  we  come  up  here  in  the  garret  and 
examine  them." 

"  I  thought  I  would  burn  that  old  manuscript  of 
mine,  —  it  is  such  a  heap  of  nonsense.  I  should  be 
ashamed  to  have  it  read  outside  the  family,"  said  Han- 
nah, sitting  down  in  front  of  the  girls  on  an  old  box. 
"  What  have  you  done  with  that  heap  of  papers  I  left 
here  by  the  chest  ?  I  was  going  to  pack  them  into 
this  box." 

"  They  are  all  in  there,"  said  Mary,  "  but  I  should 
be  afraid  the  rats  would  gnaw  them." 

"  I  care  very  little  if  they  do,"  said  Hannah. 
"  There  are  only  a  few  sketches  6T  mine  there  that  I 


« GOOD-BY."  55 

am  not  ashamed  of.  I  thought  of  burning  them  all  up, 
but  finally  I  concluded  I'd  stow  them  away,  and  let 
them  be  and  mould.  It's  a  pity  I  ever  had  to  write 
such  stuff,  or  ever  did  do  it.  Somehow,  if  one  starts 
on  the  wrong  track,  it's  hard  work  to  change.  If  I 
had  never  seen  one  of  those  sensational  papers,  I  don't 
know  but  I  should  be  better  off,  though  I  did  try  the 
first-class  magazines,  but  I  never  could  earn  a  cent. 
My  great  aim  is  to^earn  enough  money  this  way  to 
give  me  time  and  opportunity  to  write  something  bet- 
ter ;  and  if  that  time  ever  comes,  I'll  make  a  bonfire 
of  the  trash  I  have  already  written." 

"New  York  will  open-  your  heart,"  said  Mary; 
"  there's  a  good  time  coming,  but  I  am  opposed  to  the 
bonfire.  I  say  keep  all  your  old  writings,  just  for 
future  amusement  and  fun." 

"  They  never  would  give  me  any,"  said  Hannah  ; 
*'  and  as  to  giving  other  people  amusement  in  such  a 
way  as  that,  I  have  not  enough  generosity  to  do  it. 
How  long  are  you  going  to  stay  up  here  in  the  garret  ? '' 

"  We  ought  not  to  stay  another  minute,"  said  Kate, 
springing  up  from  the  old  chest,  and  starting  toward 
the  stairway.  "  Come,  let  us  go  down-stairs,  and  act 
rational,  and  not  be  hiding  ourselves  out  of  sight.  It 
is  almost  time  to  start." 

Down  into  the  kitchen  they  flew,  one  after  the 
other,  where  the  three  trunks  were  locked  and  strapped, 
and  ready  to  be  tumbled  into  the  wagon.  Mother 
was  busy  and  smiling,  though  the  girls  did  not  know 
what  an  anxiety  the  smile  concealed,  nor  how  the 
night  before  she  had  lain  and  thought  until  past 
midnight,  picturing  to  herself  every  possible  danger 
that  might  befell  three  young  girls  in  a  great  city. 
Everything  seemed  so  comfortable  and  cheery  in 


56  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

the  kitchen.  The  shiny  tea-pot  sent  out  an  inviting 
flavor,  and  a  basket  of  fair  yellow  apples  on  the  table 
spoke  of  plenty,  and  peace  too  ;  while  the  tea-kettle 
sung  blithely,  and  a  cricket  chirped  under  the  hearth. 
It  would  have  been  strange  if  this  pretty  home  pic- 
ture had  not  met  with  appreciation  in  the  young  girls' 
hearts,  and  held  up  to  their  fancy  a  cheerless  room  in 
the  city.  Why  should  they  go,  after  all  ?  Wasn't  it 
foolish  to  leave  such  a  sweet,  peaceful  home,  where 
they  could  live  in  happy  retirement,  supplied  with  all 
the  necessaries  of  life  ?  What  could  they  expect  to 
find  in  the  world  better  or  more  satisfying  ?  Why  not 
settle  down,  and  be  content  to  do  like  the  other  girls 
of  their  acquaintance,  sew  and  knit,  and  crochet  tidies, 
collars,  and  edging ;  help  about  the  house-work,  and 
read  newspapers,  and  now  and  then  a  book  ?  Why 
couldn't  they  be  content  ?  There  were  many  charms 
at  home.  The  fine  rosewood  piano,  procured  through 
Mary's  exertion  and  her  father's  kindness  and  gener- 
osity, was  a  great  charm  of  itself.  Then  there  was 
the  game  of  chess,  which  they  often  played  in  the  long 
winter  evenings ;  their  slight  knowledge  of  embroidery, 
and  the  merry  and  mysterious  preparations  for  Christ- 
mas. Was  it  not  almost  a  sin  in  them  to  leave  so  much 
from  discontent,  and  go  into  a  strange  place  to  rely 
wholly  upon  themselves  ? 

Thoughts  similar  to  these  passed  like  a  flash  through 
their  minds,  as  they  looked  into  the  cozy,  warm  kitchen, 
and  saw  its  comforts  and  enjoyments. 

"  Yes,  blessings  brighten  as  they  take  their  flight," 
Hannah  said  to  herself ;  but  she  was  heard  distinctly 
by  Kate,  who  gave  the  strap  on  her  trunk  an  extra 
jerk,  as  if  to  make  sure  that  it  was  sufficiently  secured, 
and  then  proceeded  to  lay  the  cloth  for  supper  without 
making  any  reply. 


"  GOOD-BY."  57 

"Go,  now,  girls,  and  change  your  dresses,"  said 
mother ;  "  you  ought  to  start  certainly  in  half  an  hour. 
I  will  have  supper  ready  when  you  come  down,  and 
then  the  wagon  will  be  ready." 

Reluctantly  the  girls  obeyed ;  and  in  the  great  cham- 
ber together  they  donned  the  dresses  which  had  been 
altered  and  remodeled  for  the  occasion,  plain,  but  neat 
and  becoming.  Somehow  they  dressed  in  a  flutter  of 
excitement,  for  the  time  was  drawing  so  very  near ; 
and  after  ail,  how  should  they  make  out  ?  what  should 
they  do  ?  Mary's  teeth  actually  chattered,  which  could 
not  have  been  owing  altogether  to  the  weather,  though 
it  was  a  little  chilly,  and  her  voice  trembled  with  ex- 
citement. 

"  O  dear,"  she  exclaimed,  "  where  i»  my  collar  ?  I 
laid  it  just  here  on  the  stand.  Who  hag  seen  it  ?  " 

"  Where  are  your  eyes  ?  "  asked  Kate.  "  There's 
the  collar  in  plain  sight." 

"Well,  I'm  just  stupid,  and  its  atcful  cold.  Do, 
Hannah,  shut  t^at  window,"  said  Mary,  trying  with 
tremulous  hands  to  fasten  her  collar.  "This  pin  is 
such  an  old-fashioned  thing ;  but  then  it  is  pure  gold, 
that  is  one  consolation." 

"  Don't  work  over  that  pin  any  longer,"  said  Kate. 
"  Do  see  if  I  have  tied  this  ribbon  well  on  my  neck, 
and  see  if  you  think  my  dress  really  seems  too  short." 

"  Not  a  bit,"  said  Mary,  taking  a  survey.  "  I 
should  think  it  just  the  style  from  what  I  read  about 
the  last  fashions ;  and  the  bow  is  all  right." 

"  Girls,  are  you  ready  ?  "  called  mother  from  the 
foot  of  the  stairs. 

"  Almost,"  answered  Hannah,  with  her  mouth  full 
of  pins. 

They  went  down  to  the  kitchen  soon,  and  took  their 


68  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

accustomed  seats  at  the  table.  Everything  was  so 
fresh  and  good,  —  the  golden  butter  and  cheese,  and 
the  huge  doughnuts,  and  soft,  new  bread.  How  long- 
ingly in  the  future  they  would  look  back  to  this  meal ! 
They  ate  almost  in  silence,  or  tried  to  eat,  but  some- 
how they  were  too  full,  and  the  food  choked  them. 
They  tried  to  drink  the  tea  which  mother  insisted 
would  do  them  good ;  but  it  was  too  hot,  they  said,  and 
left  it  almost  untasted.  Father  took  occasion  to  give  a 
few  more  words  of  caution  to  the  numberless  ones 
which  he  had  already  said. 

"Be  sure  and  not  trust  to  strangers,"  he  said,  it 
seemed  for  the  twentieth  time.  "  No  matter  how  kind 
a  person  may  seem,  or  how  respectable  he  may  look, 
don't  trust  him  till  you  know  something  about  him  ; 
and  remember  fine  clothes  often  form  the  dress  of  a 
villain.  Look  out  for  your  money,  and  don't  get  care- 
less after  a  while,  and  think  there  is  no  danger.  That 
is  just  the  time  people  get  their  pockets  picked.  Go 
together  as  much  as  possible,  and  don't  go  out  much 
evenings.  Don't  rely  upon  any  one  to  point  out  the 
way  to  you,  but  a  policeman.  Keep  it  fresh  in  your 
minds  continually  that  no  stranger  is  to  be  trusted,  and 
don't  be  careless  about  crossing  the  streets." 

This  he  said,  and  much  more  similar  to  it ;  and  the 
girls,  though  they  listened  respectfully,  and  said  "  yes," 
and  "  we  will,"  etc.,  over  and  over,  thought,  after  all, 
that  the  advice  was  hardly  necessary,  as  they  should  be 
careful  enough  with  what  little  money  they  had,  and 
never  trust  a  stranger.  The  boy  who  was  to  take 
them  to  the  depot  cracked  his  whip  impatiently,  the 
trunks  were  placed  in  the  express- wagon,  and  the  girls 
hurried  on  their  shawls  and  hats,  drew  on  their  gloves 
hastily,  and  were  all  ready  to  say  good-by. 


-  GOOD-BT."  59 

hare  told  yon,"  said  mother,  still 
smiling,  -especially  about  your  heahh;  and  if  joa 
are  in  want  of  anything,  don't  V^**^*"*  about  teDing  of 
it,  for  we  can  contrire  some  way  to  help  TOO." 

"Be  sore  and  get  TOOT  trunks  checked,  and  don't 
lose  the  checks,"  said  "&ther. 

-  Tnej  were  in  the  wagon  at  last ;  and  as  the  hone 
started'  onward  they  looked  behind  them,  choked  back 
die  tears,  said  good-by,  and  were  gone. 


60  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

IN   NEW   YORK. 

"  SAFE  so  far,"  said  Kate,  dropping  into  a  chair. 

"  What  a  strange  little  room  !  "  said  Mary. 

"  Climbing  four  flights  of  stairs  is  enough  to  exhaust 
a  person,"  said  Hannah,  drawing  a  very  long  sigh, 
and  sitting  on  the  edge  of  a  little  white  bed. 

"  "Well,  what  do  you  think  of  our  new  quarters  ? 
How  do  you  like  appearances  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  I  am  so  glad  to  get  by  ourselves  once  more,  that 
I'm  not  capable  of  judging  yet.  I  thought  one  while 
we  never  should  get  here,"  said  Hannah,  pulling  off 
her  gloves.  "  I  knew  cities  were  confusing,  but  I 
never  supposed  they  would  make  one  deaf  and  dumb 
and  blind  before.  Once  I  thought  we  should  surely 
get  separated  and  lost ;  and  I  wanted  to  give  Mary  a 
good  shaking,  she  stopped  and  gazed  so  much.  All  at 
once  I  would  miss  her,  and  then  would  wait  and  look, 
and  grow  frightened,  and  at  last  espy  her  completely 
absorbed  in  looking  at  some  silly  thing." 

"Well,  if  anybody  could  have  avoided  looking  at 
that  monkey,  I  would  like  to  see  the  person.  It  act- 
ually had  on  a  blue  velvet  basque,  and  it  brought  its 
cap  to  me  for  a  penny,"  said  Mary. 

"  And  of  course  you  put  one  in,"  laughed  Kate. 
"  That  is  one  of  the  ways  to  spend  money." 

"  Yes,  I  did  give  him  a  penny  ;  he  was  so  cunning, 


IN  XEW  YORK.  61 

I  couldn't  refuse,"  said  Mary,  going  to  the  window  and 
looking  out  into  the  street.  **  O,  we've  got  a  splendid 
view,"  she  said.  "  There  is  a  man  selling  newspapers 
in  a  little  hovel.  It  is  so  high,  np  here,  it  almost  makes 
me  dizzy  to  look  down.  Do  see  that  car !  it  looks  for 
all  the  world,  viewed  from  here,  like  a  great  mud-tur- 
tle creeping  along.  I  shall  like  this.7* 

"I  am  so  tired,"  said  Kate,  "that  I  can't  take 
another  step  at  present,  and  I  do  believe  my  feet  are 
blistered.  I  should  think  we  walked  at  feast  three 
miles  out  of  our  war,  and  lost  our  way  twenty  times 


"Let  us  take  off  our  shoes,  and  he  down  and  rest 
us  a  while,"  said  Hannah.  M  It  seems  to  me  I  never 
•was  so  tired  before  in  all  my  life.  Why,  we  were  up 
at  four  o'clock  this  morning.  Don't  you  feel  tired, 
Mary?" 

"  Tired?  "  said  Mary,  turning  away  from  the  win- 
dow, and  putting  on  an  exhausted  look.  "Now  I 
have  time  to  think  of  h,  yes, —  entirely  'done  out,' 
as  Debby  Pike  says ;  and  l"  don't  doubt  m  the  feast  but 
that  my  feet  are  blistered ;  and  my  eyes,  —  why,  they 
feel  as  though  they  were  full  of  pins ;  and  my  head, — 
well,  you  can't  imagine  how  that  aches." 

" There  are  three  little  beds,"  said  Hannah,  "one 
apiece.  Mine  will  be  first,  Kate's  in  the  middle,  and 
Mary's  against  the  wall.  Let  us  take  them  far  so&s, 
lie  down  upon  them,  and  then  take  a  *  bird's-eye  view ' 
of  the  surroundings." 

"Agreed!"  said  Mary,  taking  off  her  boots  with 
amaring  quickness,  throwing  her  hat  one  side,  and 
dropping  her  head  on  die  hair  pfflow  with  a  long-drawn 
breath. 

"Mercy,  girls!   what  do  you  call  this?"  she  ex- 


62  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

claimed,  as  soon  as  her  head  touched  the  pillow. 
"  Harder  than  a  brickbat !  Kate,  what  is  this,  anyhow  ? 
Not  feathers  certain,  and  not  straw  either :  what  then 
is  it?  " 

The  pillows  were  thoroughly  examined. 

"  I  should  call  them  decidedly  flat  at  least,"  said 
Kate ;  "  and  there  is  no  shaking  them  up." 

"  They  are  hair-pillows,  I  suppose,"  said  Hannah ; 
"  and  for  my  part,  if  I  can  find  any  place  to  lay  my 
head  at  present,  I  shall  not  complain." 

"  But  they  are  so  decidedly  comical,"  said  Mary. 
"  No  doubt  but  that  we  could  rest  on  the  floor  to-day ;  " 
and  down  the  three  heads  dropped  on  the  hard  pillows, 
three  sighs  mingled  together,  and  then  they  were 
ready  for  a  talk. 

The  room,  which  had  been  procured  for  them  be- 
fore they  went  to  the  city,  was  a  small  affair,  and  for 
furniture  contained  only  three  chairs,  three  single  beds, 
a  wash-stand,  a  little  table,  and  a  stove.  The  street 
which  it  overlooked  was  a  respectable  one,  though  ex- 
ceedingly noisy  and  bustling.  The  house  was  let  by  a 
man  who  had  a  friend  in  the  vicinity  of  the  girl's 
home,  and  through  him  the  room  had  been  procured. 
It  was  on  the  fourth  floor;  and  though  it  was  tedious 
to  climb  the  four  flights  of  stairs,  yet  when  it  was  done, 
the  air  was  found  to  be  clearer,  purer,  and  sweeter 
than  below,  and  from  the  windows  one  could  look  over 
the  great  city  and  get  a  glimpse  of  the  ocean,  flecked 
with  white  sails.  As  the  three  girls  are  such  inveter- 
ate talkers,  I  shall  leave  further  description  of  their 
new  situation  for  them  to  explain  in  conversation. 

"  A  short  time  ago,  and  a  long  time  ago,  we  were 
dreaming  of  this  hour,  and  time  at  last  has  brought  it 
along,  and  here  we  are  in  the  great  bewildering  city, 
I  should  think  about  in  the  centre,"  said  Hannah. 


IN  NEW  YORK.  63 

"Bewildering!  yes,  that  is  just  the  word,"  said 
Mary.  "  I  believe  it  would  take  a  century  to  see  all 
the  sights,  if  one  kept  steadily  looking  all  the  time." 

"  I  keep  thinking  of  4  Tom  Brown's  '  visit  here,  the 
result  of  which  John  G.  Saxe  sung  about,  and  I  begin 
to  realize  the  truth  of  what  he  says  about  the  city." 
"  What  is  it  ?     I  don't  remember,"  said  Mary. 
"  I  don't  recollect  the  first  few  lines  of  the  stanza, 
but  I  remember  these :  — 

'  Indeed,  I'll  be  bound  that  if  Nature  and  Art 
(Though  the  former,  being  older,  has  gotten  the  start) 
IB  some  new  Crystal  Palace  of  suitable  size 
Should  show  their  chefe  d'cenvre,  and  contend  for  the  prize, 
The  latter  would  prove  when  it  came  to  the  scratch, 
Whate'er  you  may  think,  no  contemptible  match. 
For  should  old  Mrs.  Nature  endeavor  to  stagger  her, 
By  presenting  at  hist  her  majestic  Niagara, 
Miss  Art  would  produce  an  equivalent  work 
In  her  great,  overwhelming,  unfinished  New  York.' " 
"We  shall  realize  the  truth  of  those  words  more 
fully  after  we  have  been  here  at  least  a  day  or  two," 
said  Kate.     "  Isn't  the  stove  a  minute  affiiir  ?  " 

"  Everything  is  minute  in  these  quarters,"  said 
Mary ;  "  and  when  our  trunks  arrive,  there  will  be 
very  little  spare  room  left.  We  shall  have  to  walk 
around  on  the  beds,  chairs,  and  trunks." 

"  What  would  everybody  say  at  home  if  they  knew 
just  where  we  are  now  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"Nothing  very  agreeable,  probably,"  said  Kate; 
"  but  there  is  one  thing  to  encourage  us.  Though  we 
have  very  little  money,  limited  wardrobes,  and  this  lit- 
tle bare  room  to  live  in,  the  whole  city  is  ours  as  far  as 
sight  goes,  and  we  can  enjoy  and  learn  a  great  deal  for 
nothino*." 

"  Yes,  and  I  am  willing,  for  one,  to  live  in  close 
quarters,  and  dress  exceedingly  plain  for  such  a  privi- 
lege," said  Hannah. 


64  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  am  too,"  said  Mary,  "  because  no  one  will  know 
anything  about  it  here,  and  we  can  do  just  as  we 
like." 

"  A  great  advantage  over  a  village  or  small  town, 
and  I  am  glad  we  are  here,"  said  Kate  ;  "  but  if  we 
don't  learn  any  more  than  Emily  Lawson  did  when  she 
spent  a  winter  here,  we  shall  have  our  labor  for  our 
pains.  During  the  whole  time  she  was  here,  she  didn't 
go  into  the  streets  once  alone,  she  said;  and  all  she 
could  talk  about  were  theatres,  and  those  she  had  a 
very  superficial  knowledge  of." 

"  Yes,  and  she  said  to  me  when  I  expressed  a  desire 
to  see  New  York's  many  curiosities,  — '  I  felt  just  so 
when  I  first  went  there ;  but  you  won't  see  much, 
after  all.  I  don't  know  much  more  about  New  York 
than  I  did  before  I  went  there,  and  you  won't  either. 
The  fact  is,  it  is  a  real  task  to  get  around  the  city,  and 
find  an  escort  whenever  you  want  one  ;  besides,  when 
one  is  where  she  feels  that  she  can  go  if  she  likes,  she 
has  less  desire  to  do  so,  and  postpones  everything  till 
the  time  comes  to  leave  the  city,  and  then  she  regrets 
that  she  didn't  make  greater  efforts  to  look  around.' 
I  said  to  myself  then  that  we  would  be  our  own 
escorts,  and  go  wherever  we  desired,  not  asking  the 
consent  or  opinion  of  any  one  ;  but  of  course  I  didn't 
say  a  word  of  it  to  her." 

"  No  one  disturbed  us  to-day,  did  they  ?  "  said  Mary 
seriously,  "but  every  one  was  exceedingly  kind  and 
obliging,  I  thought,  —  all  but  the  old  apple-women. 
They  did  nothing  but  mutter,  and  I'm  sure  I  couldn't 
understand  a  word  they  said.  No  one  made  any 
attempts  to  pick  our  pockets  or  impose  upon  us,  and  I 
don't  feel  half  so  afraid  as  I  thought  I  should." 

"  I  had  no  time  to  think  of  anything  but  the  noise 


IN  NEW  YORK.  65 

and  confusion.  What  a  thundering  racket  those  stages 
make,  rattling  over  the  stones,  and  the  great  carts, 
loaded  with  vegetables  and  everything  else  !  Why, 
really  a  person  can't  think  in  the  street,"  said  Kate. 

"  What  kind  of  people  do  you  suppose  live  in  this 
house  ?  "  asked  Mary  in  a  half  whisper. 

" Respectable  ones,  Mr.  Anns  said;  that  is  as  far 
as  my  curiosity  goes  at  present,"  answered  Hannah. 
*4  There  is  a  notice  outside  that  says,  *  Rooms  let  with 
and  without  board.'  I  hope  no  one  will  disturb  us, 
and  that  is  all  I  ask  of  them  since  I  know  they  are  re- 
spectable, which  knowledge  makes  me  ieel  easy.  Do 
you  think,  girls,  we  could  ever  go  to  sleep  here  so  long 
as  that  noise  was  kept  up  in  the  street  ?" 

"  It  seems  impossible  now,"  said  Kate,  "  but  people 
must  necessarily  get  accustomed  to  it,  else  New  York 
would  be  a  sleepless  place." 

"  Which  I  think  quite  probable,"  answered  Hannah. 

"  I  like  my  bed  best  of  any,"  Mary  said,  abruptly 
changing  the  subject.  "  I  can  look  out  of  the  window 
as  I  lie  here,  and  see  the  corner  of  the  street,  and  that 
stand  of  apples  and  oranges,  and  the  tops  of  people's 
heads  as  they  pass  along ;  so  my  bed  is  last,  but  not 
least." 

"  I  like  my  bed  best,"  said  Hannah,  "  because  I  cant 
see  the  dusty,  noisy  street,  but  can  look  straight  up 
into  the  sky ;  and  how  delightful  it  will  be  at  night  to 
watch  the  stars,  and  perhaps  at  times  to  get  a  glimpse 
of  the  moon!" 

"  I  like  my  bed  best,  because  it  is  protected  on  both 
sides  by  two  brave  knights,  and  I  can  lie  in  all  safety, 
and  look  over  the  tops  of  the  buildings,  and  see  the 
great  tossing,  billowy  ocean,  besides  looking  at  the  sky 
when  I  choose,"  said  Kate. 


66  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  can  see  the  ocean  also,"  said  Hannah. 

"And  I  can  see  both  ocean  and  sky,"  said  Mary. 

"  It  is  fortunate  that  we  are  all  satisfied,"  said  Han- 
nah, in  a  tone  which  was  growing  drowsy  in  spite  of 
the  clatter  in  the  streets. 

"  Which  shows,"  answered  Kate,  "  that  possessions 
need  not  necessarily  be  the  same  in  order  to  satisfy  the 
possessors." 

The  sentences  grew  shorter,  and  the  intervals  be- 
tween them  longer,  until  closed  eyes  and  regular 
breathing  announced  that  all  three  had  fallen  asleep, 
though  the  commotion  in  the  street  grew  no  less,  and 
notwithstanding  their  belief  that  sleep  was  impossible 
when  noise  was  so  prevalent.  The  night  before,  which 
was  spent  on  a  steamer,  their  slumbers  had  been  broken 
and  disturbed;  besides,  at  four  o'clock  they  had  arisen, 
and  gone  to  the  outer  deck  to  watch  for  the  great  city 
which  they  were  rapidly  approaching ;  and  then  their 
long  walk  on  the  pavements  had  wearied  them  to  ex- 
haustion, and  they  slept  soundly. 

For  several  hours  they  slept  on,  and  at  last  were 
roused  by  a  loud  pounding  on  their  door.  They  all 
started  up  in  a  trice,  and  looked  at  each  other  in  be- 
wilderment. The  noise  of  the  streets  buzzed  into  their 
ears  as  soon  as  awakened,  and  the  pounding  on  the 
door  was  continued. 

"  O,  it  is  the  trunks,"  said  Hannah  at  last,  rubbing 
her  eyes  and  springing  toward  the  door. 

She  was  right,  and  the  three  little  trunks  were  soon 
tumbled  into  the  room,  and  quiet  again  restored. 

"  O,  dear,  I  am  hungry,"  said  Mary.  "  Let  us  open 
the  trunk,  and  get  out  some  of  the  cold  chicken." 

"No,  don't  let  us  eat  that  the  very  first  day,"  said 
Hannah,  as  she  unstrapped  one  of  the  trunks,  and  pro- 


7.V  yEW  YORK.  67 

ceeded  to  unlock  it  ;  "  besides,  it's  not  time  for  supper 
yet,  and  yon  know  we  must  commence  with  some  reg- 
ularity in  our  meals,  or  we  snail  all  get  the  dyspepsia, 
just  as  mother  said." 

"  There's  one  thing  certain,  and  that  is  I  shall  have 
dyspepsia  very  shortly  if  I  don't  have  something  to 
eat.  Talk  about  supper !  We  haven't  had  any  regu- 
lar dinner  yet,"  said  Mary,  looking  with  longing  eyes 
at  the  bundles  of  food  Hannah  took  from  the  trunks. 

'*  Well,  let  us  have  some  boiled  eggs,  and  bread  and 
butter.  Don't  you  think  that  will  be  good,  Kate  ?  " 
asked  Hannah. 

"  As  for  me,"  said  Kate,  "  I  could  eat  anything, 
even  raw  codfish  ;  so  don't  consult  my  wishes,  but  bring 
along  anything  there  is  there.  It  is  all  excellent, 
thanks  to  mother." 

"  Well,  I'll  give  up  the  chicken  if  I  can  get  any- 
thing else,"  said  Mary.  "  Shall  we  set  the  table  ?  " 

"  Yes,  here  is  the  cloth ;  spread  it  on  the  table.  We 
might  as  well  commence  being  orderly  first  as  last," 
said  Hannah,  as  she  rolled  out  the  boiled  eggs,  and 
bread  and  butter. 

"  Apples  for  dessert,"  she  continued,  taking  out  three 
red-cheeked  Baldwins  and  placing  them  in  the  centre 
of  the  table.  "  Now  don't  be  bashful,  but  take  hold 
and  help  yourselves;  we  don't  stop  for  ceremonies 
here." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Kate  ;  "  it  is  well  you  don't,  for 
you  would  be  obliged  to  stop  some  time  before  they 
would  come,  I  fear.  What  shall  -we  do  after  supper, 
—  go  into  the  street  ?  " 

"  Yes,  do  let  us,  if  we  can  ever  find  our  way  back 
again.  I  dread  roaming  all  over  everywhere,  and  get- 
ting frightened  at  last,"  said  Mary,  picking  at  the  shell 
of  an  egg. 


68  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  ought  to  go  to  Cooper's  this  very  day,"  said 
Kate,  "  and  see  if  I  can  attend  the  School  of  Design. 
Of  course  I  can,  but  I  want  to  feel  settled  and  com- 
mence work  as  soon  as  possible.  There  isn't  any  time 
10  lose,  you  know." 

"  Have  you  any  idea  which  way  it  is  from  here,  or 
how  far?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"Not  the  least,"  replied  Kate,  "but  a  policeman 
will  tell  us.  We  must  find  it  sometime,  you  know,  and 
why  not  to-night  ?  " 

"  We  might  go  and  learn  the  way,"  suggested 
Hannah,  "  and  go  in  or  not  as  we  like.  For  my  part, 
I  think  we  ought  to  have  this  day  to  rest  in." 

"  Well,  then,  we  will  only  walk  out  for  pleasure, 
and  just  see  how  Cooper's  looks,"  said  Kate.  "  I  am 
wonderfully  rested." 

"  So  am  I,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  this  evening,  when 
we  return,  we  will  write  home,  and  I  shall  then  con- 
sider the  day  well  spent." 

"Now,  Mary,  don't  keep  me  continually  looking 
after  you  when  we  get  in  the  street,"  said  Hannah, 
as  she  locked  the  door  after  they  had  left  their  room, 
having  started  for  their  walk.  "  Keep  at  my  elbow, 
and  if  there  is  anything  you  want  to  stop  and  see, 
nudge  me,  and  I'll  stop ;  but  don't  be  lingering  and 
loitering  when  I  know  nothing  about  it,  for  there  is 
danger  of  getting  separated.  There  is  such  a  crowd 
passing  and  repassing  all  the  time  it  is  enough  to  scat- 
ter the  wits  of  any  one.  I  don't  know  what  to  do 
with  this  key.  What  shall  I  ?  If  I  put  it  in  my  pocket, 
I  may  lose  it,  or  somebody  may  pick  it  out ;  there's  no 
dependence." 

"  Pin  it  in,"  said  Kate,  "  and  I'll  risk  it.  Here  is  a 
large  pin." 


IN  NEW  YORK.  69 

The  key  was  secured,  and  the  girls  passed  on 
through  the  long  hall,  down  the  four  flights  of  stairs, 
and  were  soon  on  the  pavement. 

"  Isn't  it  lively  ?  "  whispered  Mary,  clinging  to  Han- 
nah's sleeve  as  commanded. 

"  I  wonder  if  we  appear  like  green  country  girls," 
said  Kate,  "  and  if  we  act  anything  like  the  country 
girls  we  read  about," 

"  It  isn't  easy  to  judge  of  our  own  actions  correctly, 
but  really  I  think  we  act  quite  resp^tably,"  said 
Hannah. 

"  Nearly  all  the  ladies  glance  at  the  shop  windows 
or  stop  to  look  in  them ;  and  if  they  didn't,  what  would 
be  the  use  of  the  display  ?  and  we  only  do  that,  you 
know." 

"  They  don't  play  tricks  on  girls  as  on  men,"  said 
Mary,  "  or  else  we  might  look  out  for  pocket-books 
dropped  in  our  way. 

"It  seems  to  me  girls  are  much  safer  in  the  city 
than  boys,"  said  Hannah,  "  notwithstanding  most  peo- 
ple's different  opinions.  We  are  not  tempted  to  enter 
mock  auction  rooms,  as  honest  Tom  Brown  was,  and 
all  the  gilded  saloons  hi  the  city  could  not  induce  us 
to  take  a  glass  of  liquor ;  and  yet  people  are  all  crying 
out  on  every  side  of  a  girl  who  goes  into  the  city,  the 
dangers,  and  risks,  and  inconsistencies  of  such  a  course. 
For  my  part,  I  don't  believe  it  was  originally  designed 
for  women  to  be  conventuals  ;  but  I  do  believe,  if  they 
really  desire  it,  they  can  make  their  mark  in  the  world, 
and,  if  possible,  I  shall  confirm  my  belief  by  expe- 
rience." 

"  No  one  seems  to  take  any  notice  of  us,"  said  Mary ; 
"  and  how  can  there  be  any  danger  when  there  are 
so  many  people  on  every  side  of  us  ?  " 


70  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  suppose  there  is  danger  everywhere,"  said  Kate, 
"  and  it  is  our  business  to  avoid  it.  If  we  took  no  pre- 
cautions, we  might  all  be  run  over  by  some  of  these 
great  lumbering  teams ;  and  even  at  home  we  might 
get  burned  up  if  we  didn't  keep  out  of  the  fire.  The 
fact  is,  girls,  we  must  keep  our  eyes  open,  or  we  shall 
be  sure  to  fall  into-  danger.  Isn't  it  nice  that  we 
neither  smoke,  nor  drink  wine,  nor  play  billiards,  nor 
have  any  desire  to  do  either?  " 

"  It  is  a  mercy,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  if  we  don't  get 
infatuated  with  fashion  and  dress,  we  shall  undoubtedly 
go  on  briskly." 

"  We  shall  not  be  likely  to  do  that,  for  we  have 
no  money  to  spend  in  that  way ;  so  I  think  we  are 
safe  there,"  said  Kate. 

"  It  is  a  temptation,"  said  Mary,  "  to  see  so  many 
pretty  things,  and  so  many  women  in  becoming  cos- 
tumes ;  for  one  would  like  to  look  pretty." 

"  Yes,  but  when  we  reason  on  the  subject,  we  find 
it  is  much  more  to  our  advantage  as  regards  happiness, 
convenience,  health,  and  comfort,  to  clothe  our  minds 
with  beauties  which  can  never  escape  us,"  said  Han- 
nah. "  The  study  of  dress  and  fashion  must  be  a  very- 
shallow  enjoyment,  and  give  people  a  great  deal  of 
uneasiness,  especially  if  their  purse  is  light." 

"  There  is  time  enough  for  us,"  said  Kate,  "  when 
we  make  our  fortunes  ;  then  I'm  to  have  a  black  vel- 
vet dress,  vou  know." 

And  so  the  girls  talked  and  walked,  and  often  a 
policeman  turned,  when  Hannah  lightly  touched  his 
arm,  to  behold  three  pairs  of  bright  eyes  looking  in- 
nocently into  his  face  while  inquiries  were  made. 
Cooper  Institute  was  pointed  out  to  them  at  last,  that 
great  building,  so  suggestive  of  human  benevolence  and 
appreciation  of  the  wants  and  needs  of  the  people. 


IN  NEW  YORK.  71 

"  I  believe,"  said  Kate,  looking  at  the  building  with 
shining  eyes,  —  "  I  believe  I  feel  enough  gratitude  for 
that  building  and  its  advantages,  to  pay  for  its  erec- 
tion. I  really  feel  like  expressing  my  gratitude  to 
Mr.  Cooper  personally ;  but  I  suppose  it  would  only 
trouble  him.  Are  such  men  and  their  benevolent 
acts  appreciated  ?  " 

"  No,  not  as  they  should  be,  I  am  sure,"  said  Han- 
nah, "  though  they  often  get  applauded,  and  gain  no- 
toriety; but  I  suppose  it  is  impossible  for  people  to 
fully  realize  the  good  such  a  building  as  this  does  to 
generation  after  generation." 

They  entered  the  Institute,  and  roamed  about  from 
one  room  to  another,  taking  note  of  everything  they 
saw,  and  becoming  bewildered  as  they  wandered  up- 
stairs and  down.  The  reading-room  was  to  them  the 
chief  attraction,  where  many  men  were  reading  the 
news  ;  and  though  they  were  busy  with  their  thoughts, 
they  kept  silent  until  they  were  again  in  the  hall. 

"  I  don't  see  why  people  need  complain  of  a  lack  of 
opportunities  to  improve  their  minds,  if  they  can  visit 
this  place,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Did  you  notice,"  said  Kate,  "  not  one  woman  was 
there  reading,  but  a  large  number  of  men  ?  What 
do  you  think  is  the  meaning  of  it  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  the  women  don't  find  time  to  go  there," 
suggested  Mary. 

**  A  poor  set  of  slaves  they  are  then,"  said  Han- 
nah. "  It  seems  more  probable  that  they  choose  to  go 
somewhere  else,  —  shopping  perhaps,  or  parading  the 
streets ;  and  men,  you  know,  must  keep  a  little  posted 
on  the  -news  of  the  day,  if  they  have  any  pride  or  self- 
respect." 

"We  are  not  going  to  allow,"  said   Kate,   "that 


72  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

women  haven't  the  ability  to  grow  as  wise  as  men, 
nor  that  they  have  no  natural  taste  for  knowledge  and 
literature,  until  we  have  proved  our  own  powers 
thoroughly  ;  so  it  becomes  necessary  to  devise  some 
reason  for  the  absence  of  women  from  the  public  libra- 
ries and  reading-rooms,  besides  a  natural  disinclina- 
tion to  visit  such  places." 

"  False  education,"  said  Mary.  "  Wouldn't  I  have 
been  just  as  uninterested  in  these  matters,  and  just  as 
interested  in  dress  and  all  the  pretty  things  of  a  fashion- 
able life,  as  the  most  insipid  you  can  find,  had  I  been 
bred  in  luxury,  and  taught  that  to  work  was  a  disgrace 
to  a  girl,  and  making  herself  attractive  and  getting  a 
rich  husband  must  be  her  one  aim  in  life  ?  " 

"  It  might  have  been  so  with  us  all,  and  I  think 
Mary  has  the  right  key  to  the  mystery,"  said  Hannah  ; 
"  and  it  is  such  a  pity  that  women  are  so  educated. 
They  surely  cannot  enjoy  life  so  well  as  they  other- 
wise would ;  and  how  grateful  we  should  be  that  we 
are  bred  to  higher  aims  and  objects !  " 

"  I  think,"  said  Kate,  "  we  are  a  great  help  and 
strength  to  each  other,  and  one  alone  would  be  much 
more  liable  to  fall.  Now  we  talk  these  subjects  over 
and  over,  which  causes  us  to  think  more  and  more; 
and  in  time  perhaps  we  shall  become  strong  enough  to 
stand  alone  against  the  temptations  and  allurements  of 
the  whole  world." 

"  What  a  delightful  picture  that  calls  to  my  mind !  " 
said  Hannah. 

This  conversation  was  carried  on  as  they  descended 
side  by  side  the  long,  heavy  stairs.  When  they  found 
themselves  in  the  street  again,  they  were  undecided 
which  way  to  turn,  and  the  twilight  was  stealing  on. 
No  policeman  was  in  sight,  as  is  often  the  case  when 
most  needed. 


HT  NEW  YORK.  To 

«Let  iis  ask  a  woman,"  said  Mary  .  "  I  think  ft  is 
safe  to  ask  women  die  way,  and  there  is  one  who  looks 
good-natured. 

A  corpulent,  broad-freed  woman  drew  near;  but 
after  several  vain  attempts  to  make  her  understand,  as 
she  proved  to  be  renr  deaf,  the  ghfe  gave  up  all  hope, 


"  This  is  a  warning  never  to  make  inquiries  of  &t 

fJA »»  .  .rj  y,  ii. 

on  women,    saxi  •^"^- 

"It  was  too  comical  for  me  to  keep  quiet,''  said 
Mary.     "I  had  hard  work  to  keep  from  bursting  out 
to  see  yon  two  trying  to  make  her  hear,  first 


"Yes,  I  knew  yon  were  behind  us  tittering.     It's 
a  wonder  the  old  laoV  didn't  keep 
an  hour  or  so.    I 


.After  several  adventures  •»—--i«r  to  BUS,  they  found 
themselves  well  on  their  w»y  home,  congratulating 
each  other  on  their  good  hick. 

- 1  hope  we  are  near  home,-' said  Mary,  after  they 

dark,  and  look!  there  is  a  man  lighting  a  street  lamp. 
I  wfeh—  onry  for  the  danger— that  we  could  slay 
all  the  ™M*JP*  are  lighted,  just  to  see  the 


"Some  evening  we  can,  when  better  acquainted,'* 
ff^  Tfaimakp  and  they  hurried  on. 

"Good  evening,  misses,"  said  a  man    at    Kate's 


They  all  looked  up,  and  perceived  that  they  had 

VfO'  iiaijai     tlM>  |     J»  «i 


-I  must  say  something  to  him,*'  whispered  Kate; 


74  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  cannot  resist  the  temptation  ;  "  and  so  she  said  in 
the  most  cutting,  sarcastic  tone  possible,  — 

"  Let  us  alone,  if  you  please,  sir  ;  we  neither  know 
you  nor  wish  to  know  you." 

A  moment  after  this,  they  glanced  behind  them, 
but  he  had  vanished. 

"  The  impudent  thing !  "  said  Hannah.  "  It  does 
one  good  to  speak  up  to  them  so ;  but  they  say  it  is 
better  not  to  notice  them  at  all." 

"  He  has  left  us,  any  way,"  said  Kate,  "  and  that  is 
all  we  ask  of  him." 

"  He  may  follow  us  slyly  and  rob  us,"  said  Mary. 

"  O  fie  !  "  laughed  Kate.  "  I'm  not  afraid  of  him, 
and  it's  not  the  least  consequence  ;  and  here  we  are  at 
home,  so  there  is  no  more  danger  or  cause  for  fear." 

A  couple  was  ascending  the  steps  before  them,  — 
an  old  lady  dressed  in  black,  and  a  young  man  lean- 
ing upon  her  arm.  He  seemed  feeble,  and  ascended 
very  slowly ;  and  at  last,  turning  his  head,  the  girls 
caught  sight  of  a  very  thin,  pale  face,  and  large  mourn- 
ful eyes. 

"  Poor  boy  !  "  sighed  Mary. 

"  Mother  and  son,  no  doubt,  and  if  so,  he  has  the 
best  of  care." 

"  But  what  a  sad,  pitiful  face  he  has  !  "  whispered 
Hannah.  "  It  is  intelligent,  too.  I  shall  be  haunted 
with  it  now  for  a  long  time.  I  wonder  if  they  are 
poor,  and  if  he  has  consumption." 

"  I  hope  not,"  said  Kate  ;  "  perhaps  he  is  recovering 
from  some  fever." 

"  His  eyes  looked  as  though  his  soul  was  full  of  poe- 
try," said  Mary.  "  I  hope  we  shall  meet  him  some 
time." 

They  entered  the   hall  just  after  the   interesting 


IN  NEW  YORK.  75 

couple,  and,  ascending  three  flights  of  stairs,  saw  them 
enter  a  room  just  beneath  their  own  and  close  the  door 
after  them ;  then  they  climbed  another  flight,  and,  when 
in  their  own  room,  soon  lay  down  upon  their  little  beds 
to  rest,  for  they  were  very  tired. 


76  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

ADVERTISING. 

THE  second  day  in  New  York  was  to  the  three 
sisters  a  day  of  work.  They  could  not  afford  to  be 
idle  when  there  was  so  much  to  be  accomplished,  so 
many  hopes  to  beckon  them  on,  so  much  dependent 
upon  their  exertions.  They  expected  no  ease  or  idle 
pleasure  ;  their  object  was  to  benefit  themselves  and 
prepare  for  future  usefulness  :  yet  there  is  no  heart  so 
prescient  as  fully  to  comprehend  what  it  has  antici- 
pated, except  through  a  thorough  realization  of  the  an- 
ticipation ;  and  though  they  knew  trials  and  disappoint- 
ments must  overtake  them,  yet  they  could  not  under- 
stand or  discern  how  very  disheartened  and  weary  they 
would  become  as  the  days  advanced. 

They  went  to  work,  therefore,  with  brave  hearts,  and 
a  determination  to  overcome  all  obstacles.  Their 
means  were  limited,  and  they  were  therefore  obliged 
to  make  the  increase  of  them  their  first  consideration. 
However  anxious  they  might  be  to  commence  their 
studies  and  observations  at  once,  and  go  on  improving 
without  interruption,  their  desires  could  not  be.  grati- 
fied ;  but  they  must  build  the  ladder  as  they  climbed, 
and  they  commenced  with  willing  hands  and  hopeful 
hearts.  And  so  when  the  morning  light  stole  in  upon 
the  little  white  beds,  and  the  busy  stir  had  commenced 
in  the  streets,  three  pairs  of  eyes  opened  one  after  the 


ADVERTISING.  77 

other,  three  hearts  gave  sudden  bounds  of  recognition 
of  things  around  them  after  an  instant's  bewilderment, 
and  then  the  tongues  were  loosed,  and  the  thoughts 
busy. 

Full  of  hope  and  ambition,  they  arose  and  prepared 
themselves  for  a  day  of  activity.  One  little  looking- 
glass  was  all  they  had  in  which  to  view  their  bright 
faces  ;  but  the  eyes  were  keen  and  sparkling,  and  a  few 
glances  were  sufficient  to  show  them  that  they  were 
presentable,  though  their  ornaments  were  few  and 
modest.  The  noise  and  bustle  in  the  street  excited 
and  animated  them  ;  they  had  never  been  where  there 
was  so  much  commotion  before,  so  much  hurry  and 
confusion ;  and  the  sound  of  many  feet  upon  the  pave- 
ment below  was  to  them  an  incitement ;  for  were  not 
numberless  people  busy  and  active,  and  are  not  we 
influenced  by  that  which  is  going  on  around  us  ? 

The  time,  however,  was  destined  to  come  to  them 
when  the  continuous  tramp  and  hurry  in  the  streets 
would  discourage  instead  of  animate,  would  weary  in- 
stead of  excite  ;  for  the  strongest  and  bravest,  who  are 
striving  for  high  and  worthy  attainments,  must  find 
shadows  as  well  as  sunshine  along  their  way.  They 
ate  their  breakfasts  in  the  liveliest  and  brightest  moods, 
and  declared  they  had  never  felt  better  appetites  at 
home  when  there  were  hot  coffee  and  toast  to  tempt 
them. 

After  the  meal  was  finished,  and  the  things  cleared 
away,  Hannah  procured  paper  and  pen,  saving,  '•  Now 
for  the  advertisement." 

Advertising,  it  is  said,  is  the  key  to  wealth  and 
worldly  distinction.  It  is  certainly  an  avenue  through 
which  unknown  persons  may  make  their  desires  known 
to  the  public,  and  gain  people's  attention  and  interest. 


78  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

The  three  sisters  had  little  money,  but  much  faith ;  no 
experience,  but  great  hopes  and  tireless  energy  ;  and 
though  they  tried  to  anticipate  many  failures,  yet  they 
could  not  but  believe  that  the  advertisement,  which 
they  could  hardly  afford,  would  bring  to  Mary  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  scholars  to  insure  her  a  living,  at  least, 
in  the  city. 

"Now,"  said  Hannah,  taking  a  seat  by  the  table, 
"  now  we  must  have  the  '  Herald '  to  look  at.  I  have 
been  told  that  that  is  the  paper  to  advertise  in." 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  go  down  to  the  stand  below  here 
and  get  one,"  said  Mary.  "  It  will  be  a  good  time  to 
get  out  into  the  street  alone.  I  want  to  try  it." 

"  You  don't  think  you  would  get  lost,  do  you  ?  " 
asked  Kate. 

"  No  indeed,  how  could  1^  "  said  Mary,  preparing 
to  go  down. 

"  Don't  linger,  and  forget  everything  but  the 
'  sights,'  "  said  Hannah.  "  I  will  stay  at  the  window 
and  watch  for  you,  and  see  you  buy  the  paper  at  the 
stand,  and  also  if  you  start  the  right  way  to  come  back 
again." 

Maiy  started  bravely  on  her  way;  but  her  heart 
beat  faster  when  she  reached  the  street  and  passed 
along  with  hurrying  feet  to  the  first  corner,  then  on  to 
the  second,  where  was  the  news-stand  on  which  the 
window  of  their  room  looked,  and  from  which  Hannah 
watched  for  the  trim,  little  figure  in  gray  poplin,  half 
afraid  some  harm  would  come  to  the  child,  she  said, 
even  in  that  little  walk  ;  but  Mary  was  successful,  and 
with  the  damp  sheet  of  the  "  Herald  "  in  her  hand, 
walked  around  the  corner  again  without  stopping  to 
look  into  the  showy  shop  windows,  though  the  tempta- 
tion was  strong  to  do  so.  She  entered  the  house  safely, 


ADVERTISING.  79 

and  the  girls  in  their  room  were  soon  much  surprised 
to  see  the  door  burst  open,  and  Mary  fly  through  with 
her  face  flushed  and  expressive  of  great  excitement. 

"  O  dear,  I'm  just  mortified  beyond  description," 
she  said,  flinging  die  li  Herald  "  on  the  table  and  her- 
self into  a  chair.  "  I  have  just  disgraced  myself,  and 
I  don't  see  what  makes  me  blunder  so.  I  really 
thought  I  had  got  up  four  flights  of  stairs,  and  so  I 
must  rush  into  the  room  just  below  this  and  make  a 
dunce  of  myself.  As  soon  as  I  unlatched  the  door,  I 
must  scream  out,  *  All  safe  !  here's  the  paper ;  now  for 
the  advertisement ; '  and  then  looking  in,  there  sat  the 
pale  young  man,  looking  at  me  with  his  great  melan- 
choly eyes,  and  a  smile  about  his  lips ;  while  I  was  so 
completely  amazed,  I  stopped  still  an  instant  and 
looked  straight  into  his*  face,  and  then,  as  if  I  had 
never  been  taught  a  particle  of  politeness,  I  rushed 
away,  slammed  the  door,  and  here  I  am.  O  dear ! 
these  horrid  houses,  with  so  many  flights  of  stairs  ' " 

"  Was  he  the  young  man  we  saw  with  his  mother 
lut  Bight  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

4k  Yes,  of  course ;  I  knew  him  in  an  instant,"  an- 
swered Mary,  "  and  I  am  so  ashamed  of  myself." 

"  Well,  you  are  not  to  blame,"  said  Kate,  "  though 
I  should  have  thought  you  would  have  apologized." 

"  So  should  I,"  said  Mary ;  "  and  he  must  think  me 
so  very  green,  or  silly,  or  something.  Suppose  I  should 
go  down  now  and  apologize.  Is  it  too  late  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  better  to  let  it  pass  by  now.  We  want 
to  avoid  making  any  acquaintances,  and  so  the  least 
said  the  better ;  you  have  done  him  no  injury,  and  he 
will  understand  it  to  be  a  mistake,  and  will  excuse 
you,"  said  Hannah.  "  How  did  it  look  in  his  room  — 
anything  like  ours  ?  " 


80  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  O  no,  not  at  all.  I  don't  know  one  thing  it 
contained ;  only  there  was  more  room,  and  it  had  a 
cozy  look.  I  could  see  nothing  but  the  pale  face  and 
great  brown  eyes  of  the  young  man,  and  I  do  pity 
him." 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Kate  ;  "  but  don't  let  us  get  inter- 
ested ;  we  can't  afford  it.  If  AVC  don't  concentrate  our 
minds  wholly  on  the  object  for  which  we  left  home  and 
came  to  the  city,  we  shall  surely  miss  of  acquiring  it. 
I  am  going*  to  Cooper's,  and  alone  too,  and  you  may 
write  the  advertisement.  I  shall  be  no  help  to  you." 

After  some  discussion  about  the  propriety  of  Kate's 
going  alone,  and  a  decision  that  she  could  safely  do  so, 
Hannah  and  Mary  commenced  the  study  of  the  adver- 
tising sheet  of  the  "  Herald." 

"  Good-by,  girlies,"  said  Kate,  with  her  hands  on  the 
door-knob ;  "  don't  go  to  the  '  Herald '  office  till  I 
come  back,  and  don't  worry  about  me  in  the  least,  for 
I  can  take  care  of  myself.  I  want  to  see  the  adver- 
tisement before  it  goes  into  the  paper." 

"  Don't  stay  long,  then,"  said  Mary  ;  "  and  do  be 
careful  and  count  the  flights  of  stairs  when  you  come 
back.  I  have  a  mind  to  carry  a  card  with  me  after 
now,  and  keep  an  account  as  I  rise." 

"  Don't  lose  yourself  in  thought  while  in  the  street," 
said  Hannah  ;  "  and  when  you  display  those  drawings, 
don't  act  as  though  you  were  ashamed  of  them.  I 
think  they  are  good.  Good-by  ;  come  back  as  soon  as 
possible." 

"  Now,"  said  Mary,  as  soon  as  Kate  had  gone,  "  here 
is  an  advertisement  that  suits  me  pretty  well." 

"  That  is  very  good,"  said  Hannah,  reading  it ; 
"  and  I  will  now  write  one,  and  then  we  will  see  how 
it  sounds."  There  was  a  silence  for  some  time,  while 


ADVERTISING.  81 

Hannah  thought  and  Maiy  read ;  and  at  last  with  a 
long  breath  Hannah  announced  that  she  had  written 
something,  but  she  didn't  suppose  it  was  good ;  where- 
upon she  proceeded  to  read  it.  It  ran  thus :  — 

"  A  thorough  and  competent  teacher  of  music  would 
like  to  obtain  a  few  scholars.  She  will  be  faithful  in 
her  instructions  and  reasonable  in  her  charges.  Ad- 
dress, W.  M.,  *  Herald '  office." 

"Well,"  said  Mary,  after  she  had  heard  it  for  the 
fourth  time,  "  that  is  probably  as  well  as  we  can  do. 
I  wish  I  could  get  at  least  eight  scholars  ;  that  would 
help  us  all  a  good  deal/' 

**  We  wfll  see  what  can  be  done,  or  what  this  adver- 
tisement will  do,"  said  Hannah,  as  she  copied  it  care- 
fully in  preparation  for  its  appearance  in  the  columns 
of  the  "Herald." 

Kate  was  absent  until  nearly  noon ;  and  her  sisters 
had  begun  to  grow  somewhat  uneasy,  when  they  heard 
her  decisive  step  in  the  hall,  and  very  shortly  she 
stood  before  them,  smiling  and  apparently  well  sat- 


"  What  luck  ?  "  asked  Mary  the  first  thing. 

••  Excellent,"  answered  Kate ;  "I  had  no  trouble  at 
all  in  the  street,  and  was  very  pleasantly  received  at 
the  Institute,  and  shall  commence  my  lessons  there  to- 
morrow. My  sketches  were  pronounced  very  good; 
and  I  am  so  much  encouraged  and  feel  so  free,  now  it 
is  all  settled.  I  went  in  among  the  alcoves,  where  the 
busts  and  easels  were  ;  and  I  know  it  is  a  delightful 
place  to  draw." 

"  I  wonder  if  we  can't  go  in  some  day,"  said  Han- 
nah. "I  knew  your  sketches  would  be  considered 
good." 

It  was  afternoon  when  the  three  girls  started  far 
6 


82  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

the  "  Herald  "  office  ;  and  the  merchant  who  sends  in 
his  advertisement  to  the  amount  of  a  thousand  dollars, 
does  not  feel  it  of  such  importance  as  did  they  the  slip 
of  paper  on  which  was  only  a  few  lines,  costing  them 
only  fifty  cents  per  day. 

"  Dear  me  !  I'm  afraid  I  shall  meet  the  pale  young 
man,"  said  Mary,  drawing  her  veil  closely  over  her 
face.  "  I  couldn't  endure  to  see  him ;  so  let  us  hurry 
out  of  the  hall  as  soon  as  possible." 

It  was  a  long  walk  down  to  the  "  Herald  "  office  ; 
but  the  distance  seemed  short  to  the  girls,  who  took 
note  of  all  around  them,  and  chattered  merrily  on  the 
way.  At  one  of  the  advertising  windows  they  left  the 
slip  of  -paper,  and  the  clerk  smiled,  and  took  the  fifty 
cents  ;  and  with  great  expectations,  they  turned  their 
steps  homeward. 

"  Only  one  letter  !  "  said  Mary  despondingly,  on  her 
return  from  the  "  Herald  "  office,  whither  she  had  gone 
to  hear  from  her  advertisement.  She  threw  the  letter 
on  the  table,  and  looked  the  very  picture  of  discourage- 
ment. "  That's  all  the  good  advertising  does.  I  ex- 
pected at  least  a  dozen  letters,  and  have  received  only 
just  one,  and  that  is  of  no  consequence.  I  only  read 
the  first  line,  which  informs  me  that  my  services  are 
not  required,  but  only  my  attention  for  a  moment." 

"  Maybe  the  letter  is  of  some  consequence  ;  you 
don't  know,  if  you  haven't  read  it,"  said  Hannah,  draw- 
ing the  letter  from  the  envelope,  and  unfolding  it. 

"  What  consequence  can  it  be,"  said  Kate,  "  if  it 
brings  her  no  scholars  ?  If  advertising  will  do  no  good 
what  will  ?  We  have  no  influence,  no  acquaintances, 
and  no  recommendations." 

Here  was  a  disappointment,   so  soon  after  their  ar- 


ADVERTISING.  83 

rival ;  and  the  girls  sat  a  moment  and  looked  at  each 
other  in  silence.  "  Let  us  see  what  this  one  letter 
says ;  perhaps  there  is  some  encouragement  in  it,"  said 
fiumah. 

She  read  it  aloud  and  here  is  a  copy  of  it :  — 

-  NEW  YORK,  October  5dL 

44  W.  M.,  —  I  do  not  address  you  to  obtain  your  ser- 
vices, but  your  attention  for  a  few  moments.  This 
morning,  in  looking  over  the  advertising  sheet  of  the 
4  Herald,'  I  noticed  your  advertisement,  and  was  par- 
ticularly attracted  toward  it.  The  reason  for  the  attrac- 
tion is  unknown  to  me,  as  the  advertisement  is  exceed- 
ingly commonplace,  and  gives  no  hint  whether  you  are 
young  or  old,  in  comfortable  or  trying  circumstances. 
However,  I  am  through  some  means  impressed  that 
you  are  a  young  lady  with  tittle  experience,  and  that  is 
why  I  address  you  with  a  few  words  of  advice.  I  think 
from  my  experience  in  advertising  that  this  is  the  only 
letter  you  will  receive  at  the  4  Herald '  office ;  and  if 
you  are  anxious  to  obtain  scholars,  you  must  make 
your  desire  known  to  the  public  in  a  more  attractive 
manner.  You  must  offer  some  inducement.  Place 
your  terms  a  tittle  below  the  common  price,  and  you 
will  be  noticed. 

44 1  thought  that  by  writing  there  might  be  a  possi- 
bility of  doing  you  a  favor ;  and  if  my  suggestion  is  not 
needed,  it  surely  will  do  no  harm.  If  you  should  wish 
to  ask  me  for  any  information  or  favor,  address 


"Well!"  exclaimed  Hannah,  dropping  the  letter 
in  her  lap. 

44  Indeed !  "  said  Kate,  in  the  tone  she  always  used 
when  suddenly  struck  with  surprise. 


84  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  If  I  had  mistrusted  what  the  letter  contained,  I 
should  have  read  it  long  ago,"  said  Mary,  throwing 
aside  somewhat  her  despondent  air. 

"  Who  knows  but  this  may  be  worth  the  dozen  let- 
ters expected  ?  "  said  Hannah. 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Kate  ;  "  but  what  a  mystery  !  It 
is  well-timed  advice,  and  how  near  he  guessed  Mary's 
circumstances !  He  must  be  a  man  of  wonderful  im- 
pressions." 

"  A  man  ?  how  do  you  know  that  ?  "  asked  Mary. 
"  It  may  have  been  written  by  a  woman." 

"  I  never  thought  of  it's  being  a  woman,"  said  Han- 
nah, looking  the  letter  over  again,  "  but  it  may  be  : 
however,  it  doesn't  seem  like  one." 

"  I  have  no  idea  it  is  a  woman,"  said  Kate.  "  It 
neither  seems  like  a  woman  to  write  it,  nor  sounds  like 
a  woman's  composition.  The  writer  is  no  doubt  a 
man,  and  he  has  made  an  excellent  suggestion." 

"  And  why  didn't  we  think  of  it  before  ?  Here  we 
were  discouraged  about  advertising,  just  because  we 
were  not  keen  enough  to  write  a  suitable  advertisement. 
This  shows  how  often  failures  come  from  inability 
instead  of  bad  luck,  as  we  often  think,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Well,  shall  we  try  our  luck  again,  on  the  advised 
plan  ?  "  asked  Mary,  with  a  lighter  heart. 

"  Of  course  we  are  not  going  to  give  up  so  easily  as 
this,"  said  Kate. 

"  O  dear  !  "  said  Mary,  "  a  few  moments  ago  I  was 
afraid  I  should  be  obliged  to  go  home  ;  I  can't  go  home 
any  way,  girls,  now  I  have  come.  Something  must  be 
done.  Let  us  write  another  advertisement  now,  and 
take  it  down  for  the  morning's  paper." 

"  Too  late,"  said  Hannah ;  "  yet,  as  we  have  nothing 
else  to  do,  we  can  write  it  to-night,  and  carry  it  in  to- 


ADVERTISING.  85 

morrow.  I  wanted  to  see  if  I  could  dispose  of  any  of 
those  sketches  of  mine,  but  I  can't  go  to-night.  It 
really  makes  me  shiver  to  think  of  it.  I  begin  to 
realize  how  much  bravery  is  necessary  to  posh  our 
way  through  the  world.  While  at  home,  I  though! 
it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  go  into  the  publishing  houses, 
and  talk  with  the  publishers;  but  I  think  so  no  longer. 
I  shrink  from  it  so,  and  I  wonder  if  it  is  all  in  me  or 
if  such  a  thing  would  affect  any  one.  Do  you  suppose 
a  man  would  hare  such  feelings  ?  " 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Kate,  "but  I  think  it  doubt- 
fuL  It  is  really  harder  far 'a  woman  than  a  man,  any 
way.  In  the  first  place,  most  of  the  publishers  or  all 
of  them  are  men,  and  they  stare  at  a  girl  so.  and  em- 
barrass her  ;  but  then  there  is  no  use  in  shrinking  or 
dreading  itw- 

**  I  know  it,  and  I  anu*  overcome  these  feelings  ;  but 
h  wfll  be  exceedingly  hard  work,  especially  as  I  have 
no  confidence  in  the  sketches  I  hare  to  dispose  of." 

"  Well,  it  wfll  do  you  good  probably  to  make  an 
effort  eren  if  you  do  not  succeed,  and  perhaps  you.  can 
find  out  some  of  the  fimhs  in  your  sketches,  and  then 

l      igm^y^M.  j-im^nfaL.** 

to  try,  though  I  have  little 
When  Mary"  is  well  settled,  I  shaU 
commence  to  write;  and  I  am  determined  to  write 
something  that  wfll  sett.  I  must,  you  know,  or  go 
home,  and  it  is  a  kind  of  necessity.'' 

44  Weu,  if  you  are  determined  to  do  it,  you  cam,  do  it, 
there  is  no  doubt  about  that,"  said  Kate.  "If  die 
'paper  yon  write  for  now  would  only  take  more  of 
TOUT  fikrlrliPiVt  you  could  be  (|uile  independent;  but 
they  have  so  Tery  many  writer*." 

«*O,  I  can't  depend  on  that  paper  at  all,  though 


86  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

the  money  I  received  from  it  seemed  quite  an  income 
while  at  home,  with  so  few  expenses ;  but  here  it 
would  not  half  support  me,  even  in  the  economical 
way  we  are  living  ;  and  there  must  be  other  ways  for 
me  than  that,  and  I  shall  do  all  I  can  to  find  them 
out." 

"  I  did  not  intend,"  said  Kate,  "  to  make  any  refer- 
ence to  my  condition,  until  Mary  was  well  settled ; 
but  I  suppose  I  ought  to  be  looking  about  for  some 
kind  of  employment ;  for  although  my  lessons  at  the 
Institute  are  free,  thanks  to  Peter  Cooper,  yet  it  costs 
something  to  live ;  and  my  money  will  not  last  very 
long." 

"  For  the  present,  though,  you  are  safe,"  said  Han- 
nah ;  "  and  your  chief  aim  should  be  now  to  learn  as 
fast  as  possible  ;  for  the  time  will  come  probably  when 
your  attention  will  necessarily  be  called  to  earning 
your  support.  You  must  give  all  your  attention  to 
your  studies  now.  I  can't  help  having  a  hope  that  I 
can  assist  in  supporting  us  all  soon." 

"  You  are  generally  having  hopes  that  way,"  said 
Kate,  laughing  ;  "  but  we  haven't  come  to  want-yet ; 
so  let  us  be  joyful ;  there  is  time  enough  for  despond- 
ency. Mary,  what  are  you  thinking  about  ?  " 

"  My  advertisement,  of  course,"  said  Mary,  starting 
suddenly  from  the  reverie  into  which  she  had  fallen. 

"  Well,  have  you  come  to  any  conclusion  ?  "  asked 
Hannah. 

"  No ;  you  are  the  one  to  conclude  in  the  matter ; 
but  I  think  it  very  singular  that  this  letter  was  writ- 
ten to  me,  and  I  have  a  curiosity  to  know  who  wrote 
it." 

"  But  there  is  no  way  to  learn,"  said  Kate  ;  "  so  we 
might  as  well  take  the  advice,  and  drown  our  curi- 
osity." 


ADVERTISING.  87 

11  Mine  cannot  be  drowned,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  I 
am  in  favor  of  dropping  the  writer  a  line  expressing 
our  gratitude  for  his  timely  suggestion." 

"It  may  not  tarn  out  well,"  said  Kate.  "It  looks 
too  much  like  an  adventure." 

"  And  what  is  the  harm  in  adventures,  if  they  are 
good  ones  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  But  how  are  we  to  know  whether  they  are  good 
or  not  ?  Our  motives  are  to  learn,  and  fit  ourselves 
for  future  usefulness  ;  and  we  can't  afford  die  time  to 
attend  to  everything  which  comes  along,"  said  Kate. 

"  I  know  that,"  answered  Hannah  ;  "  but  somehow 
I  feel  that  it  might  be  a  benefit  to  us  to  write  to  the 
author  of  this  letter.  I  don't  see  how  any  harm  could 
come  from  it." 

"  Well,  I  don't  either,"  said  Kate,  poising  her  head 
on  one  side  to  look  at  the  sketch  she  was  drawing. 
*  Bother  can  I  see  what  good  may  come  from  it ;  but 
then  you  and  Mary  are  the  advertisers,  and  can  do  as 
you  like." 

"As  that  is  the  case,"  said  Mary,  "let  us  design 
another  advertisement,  and  make  my  terms  nine  dol- 
lars for  twenty  lessons." 

"Too  little,"  said  Kate. 

"  I  know  that,"  answered  Mary ;  "  but  ten  doDars  is 
quite  a  common  price,  and  according  to  this  letter,  I 
must  make  my  terms  low  enough  to  induce  people  to 


" It  seems  hard,"  said  Hannah  ;  "but  we  must  sac- 
rifice much  in  order  to  do  anything  at  last." 

The  next  morning  Hannah  and  Mary  went  again  to 
the  "Herald1'  office;  and  this  time  their  advertise- 
ment ran  thus :  — 

"  A  young  lady,  who  is  a  stranger  in  the  city,  in 


88  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

order  to  obtain  scholars  in  music,  will  give  lessons  at 
the  reduced  rate  of  nine  dollars  for  twenty  lessons. 
She  is  a  thorough  and  competent  teacher,  and  those 
who  wish  to  secure  her  services  should  address  W. 
M.,  '  Herald  '  office." 

This  was  sure  to  be  noticed ;  and  the  young  man 
who  took  it,  together  with  the  fifty  cents,  smiled  and 
told  them  so ;  adding  that  there  would  be  enough  let- 
ters for  them  the  next  day. 

Filled  with  hope,  they  went  home  to  their  little 
room,  to  talk  and  make  further  plans.  Not  dull  of 
apprehension,  quick  to  observe  and  discriminate,  they 
had  already  become  somewhat  accustomed  to  the  city, 
and  could  find  their  way  about  the  streets  with  con- 
siderable ease.  Though  unsophisticated  country  girls, 
their  intelligence,  shrewdness,  and  elevated  ideas  pre- 
vented them  from  appearing  green  or  ignorant,  and 
secured  to  them  an  independent  passport  through  the 
crowded  streets. 

As  was  so  hopefully  expected,  more  than  a  dozen 
letters  came  in  answer  to  the  last  advertisement ;  and 
Mary,  dancing  into  the  room,  threw  them  into  Han- 
nah's lap,  exclaiming,  "  Read,  read  !  I  could  hardly 
wait  to  get  home,  and  I  ran  pat  against  a  half-dozen 
persons,  in  my  haste.  Now  break  the  seals,  quick." 

"  Fourteen  letters !  "  said  Hannah,  counting  them. 

"  There  must  be  some  hope  for  business,"  said  Kate. 
"  Do  read  one  of  them  as  soon  as  possible." 

Hannah  broke  one  seal  after  another,  and  read  the 
letters,  to  the  delight  and  amusement  of  them  all.  A 
half-dozen  of  them  were  good,  earnest  letters  ;  the  rest 
were  doubtful.  Some  were  exceedingly  laughable, 
and  the  room  rang  with  merry  voices  when  they  were 
read;  others  were  somewhat  insinuating,  and  were 
therefore  treated  with  contempt. 


ADVERTISING.  89 

"  Here  are  six,  which  seem  to  me  honest  ones,"  said 
Hannah,  when  she  had  read  them  all ;  "  and  you  will 
have  business  for  a  while,  Mary,  to  answer  them  all 
and  make  engagements." 

**  You  will  have  a  task  to  find  them  all  too,  I  im- 
agine," said  Kate,  examining  the  letters.  "  Here  is 
one  from  Perry  Street,"  she  continued ;  "  and  where 
that  is,  is  more  than  I  know.  I  must  say,  Mary  dis- 
plays more  bravery  thus  far  than  I  thought  she  would ; 
but  then  it's  not  time  to  be  homesick  yet."^ 

"  I  don't  know  but  she  will  succeed  better  than  you 
or  I,  Kate,"  said  Hannah,  "-in  spite  of  our  fears  to  the 
contrary.  She  beats  me  now  in  finding  her  way 
around  the  city." 

"  You  are  good  for  making  acknowledgments  at 
least,"  said  Mary,  looking  over  the  six  letters  carefully. 
"  Six  scholars  at  nine  dollars  a  piece  will  be  fifty-four 
dollars  for  ten  weeks,  or  five  dollars  and  forty  cents 
per  week.  A  pretty  good  income,  isn't  it  ?  " 

"  How  fortunate  we  are,  thus  far  !  "  said  Kate. 

The  next  day  after  the  reception  of  these  letters, 
Mary  called  at  the  places  where  she  thought  there 
would  be  hope  of  obtaining  scholars ;  and  among  the 
six  which  she  felt  so  sure  of  obtaining  she  engaged 
only  four.  Somewhat  disappointed  that  all  had  not 
proved  bond  fide,  yet  after  all  delighted  with  her  suc- 
cess, she  walked  briskly  homeward  deep  in  thought, 
and  anxious  to  tell  her  adventures  and  experiences  to 
her  sisters.  At  the  foot  of  the  steps  she  again  saw  the 
young  man  with  the  pale  face  and  great  melancholy 
eyes,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  the  old  woman  who  had 
been  pronounced  by  the  girls  his  mother. 

"  Let  me  rest  a  moment,"  she  heard  the  young  man 
say.  "  I  can't  climb  those  steps  now,  I  am  so  weary." 


90  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Mary  forgot  her  embarrassment  in  her  pity  and 
sympathy  for  the  invalid ;  and  quite  unlike  her  usual 
diffident  and  bashful  manner,  she  stopped,  and  said 
respectfully,  "  Can  I  render  you  any  assistance  ?  " 

"  Thanks  for  your  kindly  oifer,"  said  the  old  lady  in 
the  tone  of  a  gentlewoman.  "  My  son,  I  fear,  has 
walked  a  little  too  far  for  his  strength.  If  you  would 
give  him  your  arm,  it  would  assist  him  much  in  ascend- 
ing the  steps." 

"  I  will  do  so  with  pleasure,"  said  Mary,  stepping  to 
the  side  of  the  young  man  and  offering  her  arm.  He 
rested  his  hand,  as  slender  and  white  as  her  own,  upon 
it,  smiling  and  thanking  her  feebly.  Slowly  they  as- 
cended the  steps,  Mary's  heart  gathering  more  and 
more  sympathy,  as  the  hand  upon  her  arm  trembled 
slightly ;  and  the  old  woman  said  in  a  tender  motherly 
tone,  as  if  talking  to  a  child ;  "  We  will  rest  in  the 
hall,  Davie,  and  we  are  almost  there." 

In  the  hall  the  young  man  sat  dowrn  to  rest  before 
attempting  the  first  flight  of  stairs.  He  seemed  ex- 
hausted, and  closed  his  great  beautiful  eyes  ;  and  Mary 
glanced  at  him  in  timid  pity,  received  again  the  old 
woman's  thanks,  and  then  fled  to  her  room. 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  91 


CHAPTER  VU. 

PLYMOUTH    CHURCH. 

SUNDAY  morning  never  &Qs  to  make  its  appearance 
every  seventh  day,  no  matter  what  is  die  state  of  a£- 
fairs  in  village  or  nation.  Its  pleasant  peaceful  light 
steals  up  from  die  eastern  hflk,  and  spreads  itself  out 
Eke  a  benediction  over  chy  and  country,  exposing  die 
want  and  shame  and  misery  in  die  dens  of  die  busy 
towns,,  as  well  as  die  purity  and  glory  of  Nature's 

Tms  Sabbath  morning  of  which  I  speak  dawned 
with  all  die  beauty  and  sweetness  that  October  in  her 
happiest  mood  can  give.  The  group  of  maples  on  die 
Windsor  firm  appeared  in  dieir  brightest  array,  and 
stood  up  in  their  brilliant  robes  against  a  sky  rosy 
widi  die  tints  of  die  expected  sun. 

The  hidden  nooks  of  the  old  orchard  began  to  grow 
viable ;  and  die  delicate  ferns,  cooled  and  dried  by  the 
night's  brisk  breeze,  looked  as  fresh  and  bright  as  on  die 
summer  mornings  long  passed  away.  The  old  firm- 
house,  hedged  in  widi  apple-trees,  stood  still  and  gave 
no  sign  of  die  absence  of  die  three  young  hearts  which 
for  years  had  a  wakened  on  these  Messed 
greet  die  quiet  Sabbath  widi  til 
pines*.  It  told  no  tales,  unless  by  its  uncommon  still- 
ness, of  the  lone  old  chamber  where  die  quilts  were 
upon  die  beds,  and  die  snowy  piUows,  impressed 


92  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

by  placid  cheeks,  and  free  from  tangled  hair,  looked 
stiff  and  cheerless.  It  spoke  neither  of  the  mother's 
daily  visits  to  this  dear  old  room,  hushed  and  silent, 
disturbed  no  more  by  the  merry  laughs  of  her  happy 
girls,  nor  of  the  tender  light  of  her  mild  eye  as  she 
patted  a  pillow  complacently,  or  stooped  over  the  little 
vase  of  dried  asters,  with  a  prayer  for  her  absent 
daughters.  The  gleaming  white  church  on  the  hill, 
with  its  silent  bell  poised  in  the  quaint  steeple,  was 
kissed  all  over  by  the  coming  sunlight ;  and  Adonijah, 
thus  early  in  his  Sunday  suit,  sat  on  the  rough  rails  of 
a  pair  of  bars  not  many  rods  away,  and  whittled  dex- 
terously at  a  piece  of  pine,  his  heart  drinking  in  the 
stillness  and  beauty  around  him,  though  his  unculti- 
vated mind  could  not  form  his  vague  thoughts  and 
feelings  into  the  fullest  and  highest  appreciation  of  the 
picturesque  scenery  around  him,  and  the  sweet,  divine 
influence  of  the  dawning  Sabbath,  that  seemed  to  per- 
meate every  leaf  and  flower. 

At  an  open  window,  behind  a  row  of  maples,  ap- 
peared a  little  pale  sad  face  with  golden  locks  stream- 
ing down  on  either  side,  and  pensive  gray  eyes  peering 
through  the  gay  rustling  foliage  tqward  the  brighten- 
ing east,  where  the  sun  was  coming  up  in  all  his 
pageantry  and  pride.  It  was  Dill,  kneeling  there  in 
her  snowy  night-robe,  longing  for  that  peace  to  fill 
her  heart  which  breathed  so  sweetly  in  all  around  her. 

Nature  strove  to  drive  all  fears  away  by  her  teach- 
ings of  peace  and  simplicity ;  but  the  cold,  hard  teach- 
ings of  man  refused  to  withhold  its  impressions,  and  so 
the  innocent  young  heart,  which  should  have  been 
filled  with  the  most  joyful  emotions,  throbbed  painfully 
against  its  iron  bars,  catching  glimpses  of  the  fair  sun- 
shine of  simple  holiness,  but  unable  to  lift  the  latch  of 
the  iron  gate. 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  93 

The  little  blue-reined  hands  were  clasped  on  the 
window-all,  and  the  delicately  moulded  ear  caught  the 
low  peculiar  whistle  of  Adonijah,  whittling  on  the  bars. 
She  knew  just  where  he  sat, — though  she  could  not 
discover  him  through  the  maples,  —  far  many  a  Sab- 
bath morning  before  he  had  sat  there  in  the  same  list- 
less manner,  whistling  very  soft  and  low  some  quaint 
old  hymn,  and  whittling  absently  at  a  stick  of  pine. 

Across  the  great  square  field,  scattered  here  and 
there  with  brown  and  golden  leaves,  Sally  bustled 
about  in  the  cool  milk-room,  skimming  the  milk,  and 
piling  the  pans  into  heaps  to  be  washed.  The  coming 
up  of  the  great  sun  was  not  to  her  a  scene  of  wonder 
and  admiration,  but  only  an  incitement  to  labor  the 
fester,  that  the  work  might  be  "  out  of  the  way  "  in 
good  season. 

Everything  was  viewed  from  a  stand-point  so  mat- 
ter-of-fact and  worldly  wise  that  — 

"God  aright  hare  made  the  «nh  bring  fanh 


The. 

Without  a  flower  at  aD," 

without  deducting  a  particle  from  Sally's  desires  or 
happiness.  The  cool  blue  asters  by  the  well  she  had 
flung  away  because  troublesome,  she  said ;  and  the 
sprigs  of  golden-rod,  which  "Xijah  with  vague  appre- 
ciation dropped  upon  the  white  pine  table,  she  threw 
from  the  window  with  unappreciative  ejaculations,  and 
gave  no  thought  to  the  glorious  golden  beauty  of  that 
fair  October  Sabbath. 

And  so,  while  everything  was  so  still  and  sweet  and 
beautiful  on  and  around  the  Windsor  farm,  there  was 
apparently  no  lull  in  the  noisy  streets  of  New  York 
city.  The  car-bells  jingled  lazily,  the  heavy  stages 


94  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

rumbled  along  over  the  rough  streets,  the  tramp  of 
numberless  feet  made  a  continual  clatter  on  the  side- 
walks, and  the  signs  of  the  Sabbath  were  mostly  in  the 
hearts  of  those  who  loved  the  day  of  rest.  In  the  rude 
little  room,  high  up  in  the  dull  brick  building,  the  som- 
bre sweetness  of  the  morning  twilight  softened  angular 
lines  into  curves  of  beauty,  and  kissed  with  its  dusky 
lips  the  sleeping  faces  of  the  three  young  girls  who 
were  to  spend  the  first  Sabbath  in  the  great  city.  All 
night  they  had  slept  calmly  and  sweetly,  —  for  the  clat- 
ter in  the  streets  no  longer  disturbed  them,  —  and 
their  dreams  were  of  home  and  its  many  comforts. 
They  had  retired  to  rest  with  unexpressed  but  home- 
sick feelings  at  their  hearts,  and  had  comforted  them- 
selves with  the  thought  of  Beecher's  on  the  morrow, 
and  a  whole  day  to  forget  all  cares  and  feel  justified,  . 
aye,  sanctified  in  a  rest  from  all  their  labors.  They  no 
longer  laughed  at  the  hard  hair  pillows,  but  slept  as 
soundly  upon  them  as  they  were  wont  to  sleep  on  the 
downy  ones  at  home. 

Hannah  had  resolved,  as  she  lay  looking  up  into  the 
fathomless  patch  of  blue  sky  studded  with  the  cool 
stars  of  October,  that  the  morrow  should  find  her  in 
thorough  search  for  some  consolation  in  religion,  for 
little  Dill  and  for  herself.  Perhaps  Beecher  would 
say  just  what  she  needed,  or  inspire  her  to  understand 
the  hidden  things. 

Kate  had  gazed  in  silent  meditation  off  to  where  the 
ocean  lay,  and  her  thoughts  were  a  medley  of  past 
experiences i  and  future  hopes. 

Mary  turned  her  face  to  the  wall,  and  tried  to  stifle 
back  the  tears  that  would  creep  under  the  eyelids  and 
moisten  her  cheeks,  as  she  thought  of  the  blessed  peace 
at  home,  and  the  beautiful  Sabbath  the  morning  would 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  95 

bring,  and  gather  together  the  familiar  faces  in  the  old 
church ;  bat  not  one  of  them  spoke,  and  slumber  stole 
upon  them  at  last,  and  the  night  was  passed  in  refresh- 
ing sleep ;  and  so  the  morning  twilight  found  them 
calm  and  peaceful,  and  the  coming  light  and  active  life 
renewed  swept  away  the  sad  feelings  of  the  evening, 
and  made  them  happy  and  merry  again.  Breakfast 
was  eaten,  die  room  put  in  nice  order,  and  the  toilets 
nearly  completed,  when  some  quick,  stiff-sounding  steps 
approached  their  door,  and  a  sudden,  decisive  knock 
warned  them  that  some  one  sought  admittance.  Curi- 
ous looks  passed  from  one  to  the  other ;  and  Mary,  who 
was  least  engaged,  opened  the  door,  and  displayed  to 
the  astonished  gaze  of  them  all  a  very  prim-looking 
woman,  with  sharp  gray  eyes  and  sallow  cheeks.  She 
was  tall  and  spare,  with  a  peculiar  garb  of  dull  brown, 
and  carried  in  her  hand  a  hymn-book  and  Bible.  She 
made  a  very  stiff  bow,  and  said  good-morning  in  a  very 
stiff  way.  She  looked  around  the  room  with  quick, 
curious  glances,  and  said  "  Pardon  me,"  and  '*  I  beg 
pardon,"  several  times  before  she  made  known  her 
errand. 

"  Walk  in,"  said  Hannah  after  a  little  pause,  not 
knowing  what  else  to  say.  "  We  haven't  much  room, 
but  here  is  a  chair." 

M  Thank  you,"  thank  you,"  said  she,  entering  the 
room,  and  taking  the  offered  chair.  "I  felt  it  my 
duty,  as  a  Christian  woman,  to  call  on  you  this  morn- 
ing, the  holy  Sabbath  day,  and  look  after  your  souls. 
I  hear  you  are  strangers  here  in  the  city,  and  no  doubt 
you  need  advisers,  and  I  thought  maybe  you  would 
go  to  church  with  me.  I  am  a  boarder  in  this  house. 
My  name  is  Desire  Brechandon.  and  I  am  an  un- 
worthy member  of  die Street  Church." 


96  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  We  are  very  much  obliged  to  you,"  said  Hannah, 
"for  your  interest  in  us,  and  your  kind  invitation  ; 
but  we  had  decided  to  go  to  Brooklyn  this  morning,  to 
hear  Henry  "Ward  Beecher." 

"  Like  all  the  rest,"  said  Miss  Brechandon,  throw- 
ing up  her  skinny  hands  in  holy  horror,  —  "  like  all 
the  rest  who  come  to  the  city  and  desecrate  the  holy 
Sabbath  by  going  to  the  theatre  !  " 

"  Indeed,  madam,  you  misunderstand  us,"  said  Kate. 
"  We  are  not  going  to  the  theatre,  but  to  Plymouth 
Church,  to  hear  Henry  Ward  Beecher  preach." 

"  Just  like  the  rest !  "  repeated  the  woman,  shaking 
her  head  and  showing  the  whites  of  her  eyes.  "  The 
Sabbath  is  the  day  for  piety,  but  none  can  be  found  in 
the  pulpit  of  Plymouth  Church.  You'll  get  no  relig- 
ion there,  and  I  don't  suppose  you  go  there  for  the 
purpose  of  getting  any." 

"  Why,"  spoke  up  Mary,  with  large  eyes.  "  I 
thought  Mr.  Beecher  was  a  common  preacher,  and  had 
sermons  like  other  ministers." 

"An  error  many  fall  into,"  said  Miss  Brechandon. 
"  The  Sabbath  is  too  holy  a  day,  young  ladies,  to  parade 
about  the  city,  cross  the  river,  and  listen  at  last  to 
Henry  Ward  Beecher.  In  the  first  place,  I  consider  it 
breaking  the  Sabbath  to  go  over  in  the  ferry-boat,  and 
—  I  hope  you  will  understand  that  I  "talk  for  duty's 
sake.  I  have  an  interest  in  the  souls  of  all  humanity, 
and  it  is  my  aim  to  bring  all  I  can  into  the  fold  of 
Christ." 

"  Breaking  the  Sabbath  to  cross  the  river  ?  "  said 
Hannah,  in  a  tone  of  surprise.  "  Indeed,  Miss  Bre- 
chandon, I  can  see  no  religion  in  such  strictness  as  that. 
I  cannot  but  have  a  higher  idea  of  Christianity." 

"  Please  tell  us,"  said  Mary,  "  why  you  think  it 
wrong  to  do  so.  I  cannot  understand  it." 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  97 

"  You  cannot  understand  it,  because  your  hearts  are 
not  ready  for  it,"  Said  Miss  Brechandon,  with  a  sigh  ; 
"  but  such  a  conversation  as  this  is  sacrilegious  on  the 
Sabbath." 

"Did  you  ever  hear  Beecher?  "  asked  Kate, 

"  No,  and  I  never  intend  to.  His  sermons  are  not 
religious,  but  secular ;  and  laughter  is  a  common  thing 
among  his  congregation." 

"You  never  heard  Beecher?"  said  Mary;  "and 
live  in  New  York  ?  " 

"  There  are  a  great  many  people  who  live  in  New 
York,  and  even  in  Brooklyn,  who  never  heard  him. 
Country  people  get  high  notions  about  him,  and  rush 
to  hear  him  when  they  come  to  the  city,  as  they  would 
go  to  a  Jim  Crow  performance." 

"  But  how  can  you  judge  him  so  harshly  when  you 
have  never  heard  him  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"  I  don't  judge  any  one  harshly.  I  only  state  facts. 
I  am  not  obliged  to  go  to  a  circus,  am  I,  to  know  it  is 
not  a  fit  place  to  go  to  ?" 

"Well,  but  this  is  quite  a  different  thing,"  said 
Kate.  "  Won't  you  go  over  with  us  just  this  once,  and 
hear  for  yourself?  " 

Miss  Brechandon  arose  from  her  chair  with  a  jerk. 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  what  kind  of  people  will  come 
into  this  house  next.  In  the  room  below  they  are 
Roman  Catholics,  mother  and  son,  and  I've  tried  all  I 
can  to  convert  them  to  the  true  religion ;  but  they  are 
as  stubborn  as  mules,  and  there  is  the  young  man  on 
the  brink  of  the  grave  with  those  false  ideas.  I'm 
sure  I've  prayed  over  him,  and  besought  him  to  come 
into  the  true  church ;  but  these  Catholics  are  so  set  in 
their  ways,  there  is  no  doing  anything  with  them." 

The  girls  were  full  of  interest  on  hearing  this  bit  of 

7 


98  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

news,  and  full  of  surprise  that  the  pale  young  man, 
with  his  beautiful,  melancholy  eyes,  was  a  Catholic  ; 
for  there  were  associated  in  their  minds  with  Catholics, 
cloistered  walls,  dreadful  penances,  false  priests,  and 
wicked  father  confessors. 

"  I  cannot  believe  but  that  he  is  good,  however," 
said  Hannah.  "  His  face  is  so  spiritual." 

"  Good !  "  repeated  Miss  Brechandon ;  "  if  he  had 
the  true  Christian  religion,  he  would  be  a  saint.  He 
is  as  patient  as  Job  and  as  harmless  as  a  lamb." 

"Poor  boy  !  I  thought  so,"  said  Kate.  "  Is  he  an 
American  ?  " 

"  His  father  was  a  Frenchman  of  high  blood ;  his 
mother,  an  American.  He  was  born  in  France  ;  but  I 
never  gossip  on  the  Sabbath.  I  would  like  to  have 
you  go  with  me  to  church.  Nothing  will  comfort  us 
on  our  dying  beds  but  religion." 

"We  are  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  calling," 
said  Hannah,  "  and  we  hope  you  will  call  again.  We 
are  not  opposed  to  religion,  but  rather  desire  to  possess 
it  in  truth  and  purity ;  but  we  go  somewhat  on  the  plan 
of  investigation." 

"  Just  the  plan  that  has  ruined  thousands,"  said 
Miss  Brechandon.  "  Beecher  will  do  you  no  good, 
mark  my  words  ;  he  will  drive  you  farther  away  from 
Christ,  instead  of  bringing  you  nearer  to  him.  He  is 
a  novelist  and  a  joker." 

There  was  silence  a  moment,  then  Miss  Brechandon 
continued :  — 

"  Sometime  you  will  see  that  what  I  have  told  you 
is  true.  I  have  already  said  too  much,  and  should 
have  been  engaged  in  holy  meditation  and  prayer-;  but 
I  see  that  you  are  lone  young  girls,  in  the  midst  of 
wickedness.  Call  on  me  if  you  will ;  my  room  is  the 
first  at  the  right,  on  the  second  floor." 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  99 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Hannah.  "  We  shall  no  doubt 
be  glad  to  do  so,  and  you  will  always  be  welcome  to 
our  room." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you.  Good  morning ;  may 
you  learn  the  true  way  that  leads  to  life  everlasting." 
With  these  words  and  a  stiff  bow,  she  was  gone  ;  and 
the  girls  turned,  looked  at  each  other,  and  then  very 
irreverently  burst  out  into  subdued  laughter. 

"  I  suppose  we  shouldn't  laugh,"  said  Hannah, 
"  but  she  is  such  an  odd  character"!  I  am  glad  she 
called ;  I  rather  like  her ;  she  possesses  genuine  good- 
ness, I  am  sure,  though  it  is  crusted  over  rather 
stiffly."*  * 

"  What  a  name  —  Desire  Brechandon,"  said  Mary. 

*'  We  should  start  immediately,  if  we  are  going  to 
Beecher's,"  said  Kate,  who  for  a  wonder  was  first  ready, 
and  waiting  at  the  door  for  a  start.  "  I  do  wish  people 
would  leave  us  more  to  ourselves.  If  we  begin  to 
make  acquaintances,  what  will  become  of  our  inde- 
pendence ?  " 

They  passed  out  into  the  hall  and  down  the  first 
flight  of  stairs,  and  there  they  met  the  pale  young  man 
and  his  mother  coming  home  from,  mass  ;  and  his  eyes 
seemed  brighter,  and  his  step  a  trifle  stronger.  He 
recognized  Mary,  smiled  and  bowed  pleasantly,  and 
received  in  return  a  flushed  but  happy  look,  while  his 
mother  made  some  pleasant  remark. 

"  They  don't  look  at  all  like  Catholics,  do  they  ?  " 
asked  Mary  in  a  whisper,  as  they  passed  on.  The 
Catholics  she  had  been  accustomed  to  see  were  the 
low  Irish,  and  this  fair-faced  young  man,  with  the  air 
of  a  gentleman  and  scholar,  could  not  be  associated  in 
her  mind  with  the  brawny,  brawling  Irish  she  was 
accustomed  to  meet. 


100  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

And  now  they  were  well  on  their  way  to  the  Plym- 
outh Church,  a  place  unrivaled  in  all  the  country  in 
fame  and  popularity,  and  in  the  number  of  its  weekly 
attendants.  Troops  of  strangers  in  the  city  went  there, 
as  Miss  Brechandon  had  said,  with  the  same  or  almost 
the  same,  purpose  that  they  attended  a  place  of  amuse- 
ment,— for  pleasure  and  curiosity ;  but  this  fact,  contrary 
to  Miss  Brechandon's  ideas,  was  in  no  way  a  hindrance 
or  detriment  to  religion,  or  a  fault  of  the  church  or  its 
pastor.  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  with  his  native  tact, 
eloquence,  and  good  nature,  could  no  more  help  being 
popular  than  a  rose  could  help  being  sweet.  It  is  born 
in  some  men  to  be  great,  the  same  as  it  is  born  in 
some  men  to  be  small ;  and  as  there  are  many  who 
cannot  be  lifted  out  of  obscurity,  so  there  are  some  who 
cannot  be  kept  from  notoriety  ;  but  popularity  is  not  a 
synonym  with  perfection,  and  a  person's  own  identity 
alone  is  the  only  thing,  after  all,  that  will  keep  his  mind 
clear  and  vigorous,  and  bear  him  straight  on  in  the 
path  of  life.  A  person  must  think  for  himself,  and 
never  accept  a  statement  as  truth  because  made  by  a 
great  man  or  stated  in  an  eloquent  manner  ;  for  origi- 
nality of  thought  alone  will  bring  people  towards  an  in- 
tellectual equality.  Great  and  even  good  men  some- 
times fall  into  errors  ;  and  a  person  who  talks  much 
and  often,  not  unfrequently  makes  mistakes,  and  some- 
times grave  ones.  Desire  Brechandon's  words  of  dis- 
paragement concerning  Beecher  were  a  benefit  to  the 
sisters,  though  not  in  the  way  she  had  anticipated. 
Having  been  accustomed  to  hear  only  praise  of  this 
orator  of  the  pulpit,  they  had  set  him  up  in  their  hearts 
as  almost  an  object  of  perfection,  and  Hannah  had  long 
dreamed  of  his  church  as  a  place  to  find  the  true 
religion. 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  101 

Originality  of  thought  is  never  perfected  until  the 
mind  has  met  with  the  spirit  of  opposition ;  and  the 
belief  of  one  person  earnestly  expressed  has  a  greater 
influence  than  is  generally  understood.  That  is  why 
earnestness  is  eloquence,  because  we  are  bound  to  re- 
spect die  honest  opinions  of  individuals;  for  if  a  person 
seems  truly  converted  to  a  belief,  we  cannot  help  think- 
ing he  has  some  reason  for  his  conversion,  and  are  in  - 
fluenced  accordingly.  Miss  Brechandon's  words,  then, 
from  their  opposition  to  the  three  girls'  ideas  and  senti- 
ments, had  prepared  them  to  be  more  independent 
jodgrT  of  what  they  should  see  and  hear  in  the  famous 
church.  The  morning  was  cool  and  delightful,  and  of 
the  nature  to  give  activity  to  the  highest  and  best 
part  of  the  mind,  and  lift  the  soul  nearer  to  its  Cre- 
ator. The  noisy  streets  of  the  dry,  however,  are  not 
the  places  to  awaken  the  purest  and  most  divine  as- 
pirations ;  and  this  way  of  going  to  church  was  so 
different  from  the  way  the  girls  had  always  known, 
that  they  tailed  to  catch  the  Sabbath's  soothing  influ- 
ence, and  busied  themselves  as  they  rode  or  walked  in 
noticing  the  various  objects  that  met  their  vision,  and 
mmfr'-g  comments.  This  was  such  a  contrast  from 
going  to  church  in  the  country,  where  the  sky  and  the 
meadows  were  silent,  but  full  of  sacred  and  sweet  in- 
fluence, and  where  the  one  bell  in  the  quaint  steeple 
awakened  the  green  little  valleys  and  rolling  hills,  and 
the  pathway  was  strewn  with  flowers.  The  girls  al- 
ways had  declared  the  journey  to  and  from  church  by 
far  the  most  beautiful  and  inspiring  duty  of  the  Sab- 
bath, and  die  best  sermons  they  listened  to  were  those 
which  Nature  preached  to  them ;  but  now,  as  they 
walked  through  Fulton  Market,  with  its  stands  of 
sweetmeats  and  refreshments,  and  that  far  from  in* 


102  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

vigorating  smell  of  vegetables  and  decayed  fruit,  they 
were  not  sufficiently  heedless  of  things  around  them 
to  pass  on  thinking  only  of  the  spiritual.  However, 
when  they  walked  up  Hicks  Street  in  the  shadow  of 
the  numerous  old  trees  that  mingle  their  boughs  to- 
gether from  sidewalk  to  sidewalk,  something  of  those 
pleasant  feelings  came  over  them  ;  for  the  fallen  leaves 
rustled  under  their  feet,  and  the  wind  made  a  pleasant, 
familiar  sighing  in  the  spreading  branches. 

"  This  seems  like  Sunday,"  said  Hannah,  "  and  I 
am  grateful  for  the  seeming,  for  I  was  just  thinking  it 
would  be  terrible  to  lose  those  dear  old  Sunday  feel- 
ings." They  soon  turned  the  corner  on  to  Orange 
Street,  and  their  hearts  began  to  beat  high ;  for  they 
knew  they  were  near  the  church  of  which  they  had 
long  heard,  but  never  seen. 

People  were  passing  up  the  steps  in  front  of  a  great 
brick  building  ;  but  it  couldn't  be  Beecher's  church, 
they  thought,  it  Avas  so  entirely  plain,  and  had  no 
steeple  at  all.  Only  a  great  square  red  structure, 
blocked  in  on  each  side,  with  no  prominent  feature, 
nothing  to  tell  of  its  popularity  and  world- wide  renown. 
Still  the  crowd  increased  around  it ;  and,  drawing  near, 
the  girls  looked  up  over  the  great  doors,  and  read, 
"  Plymouth  Church,  1848."  They  looked  at  each 
other  in  astonishment,  and  felt  somewhat  disappointed. 
Thicker  and  faster  the  people  came  ;  and,  fearing  they 
should  find  no  seats,  they  entered  the  hall,  and  saw  that 
on  each  side  of  the  church  door  there  were  crowds  of 
people,  and  the  gray-haired  usher  in  his  elegant  black 
suit,  and  a  tuft  of  rare  blossoms  attached  to  his  coat, 
was  saying  over  and  over,  making  gestures  with  his 
hands,  "  Strangers,  please  step  one  side  and  wait  till 
the  pew-holders  take  their  seats  ;  "  and  so  the  girls, 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  103 

stepping  aside,  soon  found  themselves  blocked  in  «nd 
squeezed  by  the  fast  increasing  crowd.  At  last  the 
great  bell  began  to  ring,  and  then  the  pew-holders 
came  pouring  in  ;  and  O,  what  a  variety  and  elegance 
of  costume  they  represented !  These  simple  country 
girls  had  never  witnessed  any  display  of  dress  so  rich 
and  costly.  Sweeping  trains  of  richest  silk,  flashing 
bracelets,  and  diamond  pins,  satins  and  laces,  and 
costly  trimmings^  of  every  variety.  Somehow  this 
great  display  of  attire  didn't  seem  much  like  religion  ; 
and  then  the  most  of  them  passed  on  with  such  impor- 
tant and  sweeping  airs  that  the  girls,  even  in  their  be- 
wilderment, didn't  quite  admire,  and  •  thought  how 
very  plain  and  simple  their  own  very  best  dresses 
were,  and  what  heaps  of  money  it  must  have  taken  to 
fit  out  so  many  in  such  elegant  style.  The  usher  now 
began  to  give  the  strangers  seats  ;  and  the  girls  in  a 
kind  of  dream  followed  him  through  the  aisle,  and  fortu- 
nately received  seats  very  near  together.  When  fairly 
seated,  they  looked  around  them,  and  to  their  astonish- 
ment beheld  no  pulpit,  but  only  a  plain  platform  with 
a  miniature  desk,  a  quaint-looking  chair,  and  a  little 
stand,  but  O  the  beautiful  flowers  drooping  over  the 
high  and  elegant  vases  on  each  side  of  the  desk  !  At 
these  they  gazed  with  lips  apart.  Such  huge  bouquets, 
and  such  a  rich  variety  of  colors!  What  wouldn't 
they  give  to  go  near  them  and  touch  them  ?  In  their 
enthusiasm  over  the  flowers,  they  forgot  to  watch  for 
the  eloquent  preacher ;  and  before  they  were  aware  he 
had  taken  his  seat  behind  the  desk,  and  suddenly  there 
came  a  peal  from  the  mammoth  organ  that  made  them 
start  from  their  seats  and  lookup.  None  of  them  had 
ever  seen  before  an  organ  so  great  and  powerful  as 
this ;  and  as  it  gave  forth  strain  after  strain,  under  the 


104  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

fingers  of  the  organist,  of  wonderful,  startling,  and  rav- 
ishing music,  Hannah  and  Kate  mutely  pressed  each 
other's  hands  and  listened,  awe-stricken  and  entranced. 
Mary,  who  sat  in  the  pew  behind  them,  involuntarily 
clasped  her  hands  together,  and  overcome  with  unut- 
terable emotions,  the  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks, 
while  the  blood  in  her  veins  seemed  to  grow  cold,  and 
she  shivered  as  if  in  an  ague  fit.  The  organist  never 
played  better  or  made  a  better  selection,  and  a  new 
world  was  open  to  Mary  ;  her  soul  seemed  to  leap  forth 
into  delightful  places,  before  unknown,  into  endless 
fields,  and  beauties  untold,  and  discerned  only  when 
the  spirit  seemed  to  escape  for  a  moment  from  its 
house  of  clay.  The  voices  of  the  choir  awakened  her 
from  the  enchanted  state  of  delirious  joy  into  which 
she  had  fallen  ;  but  the  enchantment  lingered  still  as  the 
grand  oratorio,  with  its  solos  and  duets,  filled  the  great 
house  with  its  power  and  melody.  The  prayer  was 
offered  in  a  low  tone,  arid  the  sisters  forgot,  in  their 
curiosity  and  excitement,  to  pay  due  reverence,  and 
silently  join  in  the  petition.  Hannah  was  busy  ex- 
amining the  preacher's  physique,  and  thinking  how  lit- 
tle of  the  spiritual  there  was  in  his  looks,  but  how 
much  there  was  of  animal  life  and  vitality.  Kate  was 
thinking  of  the  boyish  look  about  his  mouth,  the  thin 
light  hair  put  so  smoothly  behind  his  ears,  and  how 
much  his  pictures  resembled  him.  Mary  was  busy  in 
counting  the  pipes  of  the  organ,  the  number  of  which 
she  made  out  to  be  twenty-seven,  and  looking  at  the 
trumpets  on  each  side,  at  the  top,  and  the  little  brown 
angel  perched  in  the  middle,  and  wondering  if  ever 
she  could  touch  the  keys  of  a  similar  instrument. 

The  sermon  did  not  bid  fair,  at  first,  to  be  anything 
but  ordinary  ;  but  it  grew  more  and  more  interesting 


PLYMOUTH  CHURCH.  105 

and  absorbing  as  the  speaker  continued,  and  the  great 
audience  was  soon  almost  breathless  with  interest. 
Its  tone  and  import,  and  the  impression  it  made  upon 
the  sisters,  is  better  expressed  in  a  letter  from  Hannah 
to  Dill  than  I  can  express  it ;  and  as  the  letter  is  in- 
serted in  the  next  chapter,  I  will  pass  the  discourse  by 
for  the  present. 

When  the  services  were  closed,  and  the  people  arose 
en  masse  to  leave  the  church,  the  sisters  remained 
quiet  until  the  greater  part  had  gone,  and  then,  accord- 
ing to  previous  agreement,  they  passed  on  toward  the 
platform.  They  went  close  to  the  flowers,  touched  them, 
and  inhaled  then*  fragrance  ;  and  then  they  waited  for 
an  opportunity  to  shake  hands  with  Mr.  Beecher. 
Hannah  was  determined.  She  had  seen  great  men 
only  at  a  distance  ;  and  though  she  would  have  much 
preferred  an  introduction,  yet  to  speak  with  him  at 
all  seemed  a  great  privilege  ;  and  so  she  lingered  and 
lingered  near,  with  Kate  and  Mary  a  little  behind, 
feeling  somewhat  shy  and  backward.  Several  times 
Mr.  Beecher  glanced  at  them  as  if  suspecting  their  ob- 
ject and  desire ;  but  there  were  so  many  filing  along 
to  speak  with  him,  he  had  no  time  to  make  advances, 
but  could  only  attend  to  those  made  upon  himself. 
At  last,  however,  Hannah  saw  an  opportunity  ;  and, 
stepping  forward,  she  offered  her  hand,  saying,  "  I 
wanted  to  speak  with  you  very  much,  Mr.  Beecher,  and 
have  been  waiting  some  time  for  an  opportunity  to  do 
so.  These  are  my  sisters." 

How  heartily  the  great  preacher  pressed  those  maid- 
ens' hands,  and  how  pleasantly  he  spoke,  inquiring 
after  their  health !  They  never  forgot  it,  but  the 
memory  of  it  was  a  blessing  to  them  always.  No  doubt 
great  men  have  much  to  do,  and  much  to  try  them, 


106  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

but  no  one  should  voluntarily  take  upon  himself  too 
much  to  allow  him  sufficient  time  to  be  pleasant  and 
kind,  and  attentive  always  to  little  "  acts  of  kindness." 
Great  men,  especially  those  known  as  philanthro- 
pists, should  make  it  one  of  their  chief  aims  in  life  to 
spare  enough  time  always  to  treat  individuals  with  gen- 
tleness as  well  as  politeness.  It  is  a  duty  ;  for  many  a 
heart  has  lost  confidence  in  professors  of  philanthropy, 
through  being  repulsed  or  ignored  by  some  one  before 
worshipped  almost  as  a  god. 


SUNDRY  MATTERS.  107 


CHAPTER  VIH. 

STTXDRY   MATTERS. 

THESE  are  so  many  things  to  tell  about  in  the  his- 
tory of  three  young  girls,  with  different  aims  and  objects, 
that  at  times  one  knows  hardly  what  thread  of  the  narra- 
tive to  take  up,  and  therefore  gets  into  some  little  con- 
fusion and  doubt.  If,  therefore,  this  feeling  makes 
itself  at  times  apparent,  the  reader  must  consider  the 
difficult  position  of  the  writer,  and  be  governed  accord- 
ingly. 

The  visit  to  Plymouth  Church,  with  all  its  attrac- 
tions, had  a  great  influence  on  the  sisters'  minds,  and 
gave  them  food  for  thought  for  many  days.  It  also 
quickened  their  aspirations,  and  caused  them  to  feel 
greater  confidence  in  their  final  success.  On  Monday 
they  commenced  their  duties  with  redoubled  energy. 
Mary  started  off  in  high  spirits  to  give  her  first  lesson. 
Kate  went,  as  usual,  to  Cooper's ;  and  Hannah,  after 
their  steps  had  died  away  in  the  long  hall,  took  a  heap 
of  manuscript  from  her  trunk,  and,  piling  it  upon  the 
table,  sat  down  to  inspect  it.  It  consisted  of  several 
sketches,  and  one  story  of  half  a  dozen  chapters.  They 
had  been  written  at  different  times,  and  she  had  very 
little  confidence  in  them,  though  she  hoped  they  might 
realize  to  her  a  few  dollars. 

She  had  a  list  of  a  number  of  sensational  papers, 
and  the  places  of  their  publication  ;  and  it  was  there 


108  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

where  her  hopes  lay  of  disposing  of  the  manuscript. 
Hannah  had  a  more  just  idea  of  her  powers  than  most 
young  authors,  and  more  modest  hopes  and  desires  for 
the  future.  Long  in  the  past,  it  seemed  to  her,  she 
had  thought  of  fame  and  popularity,  when  she  saw 
her  simple  verses  in  family  papers,  and  built  air-castles 
of  the  glorious  time  when  she  should  be  crowned  with 
a  laurel  wreath,  and  applauded  by  the  world  ;  but 
with  her  growth  of  mind  and  experience,  such  vanity 
had  passed  away,  and  left  her  ambitious  only  for  suffi- 
cient success  to  benefit  the  world,  and  secure  to  her- 
self a  comfortable  income.  She  was  not  a  genius,  and 
she  knew  it ;  but  she  hoped  that  there  accompanied 
her  love  for  authorship  sufficient  talent  to  enable  her 
to  follow  the  profession  she  loved  with  profit  to  herself 
and  others.  She  had  already  seen  dark  days,  but  her 
darkest  were  yet  to  come.  Perseverance  and  labor 
alone  would  bring  her  success,  and  she  was  willing  to 
give  both ;  and  she  thought  all  this,  as  she  looked  over 
the  manuscript  that  invigorating  Monday  morning. 

"  I  hope  these  few  stories  will  not  prove  detrimental 
to  any  one  who  may  read  them,"  she  said  to  herself, 
"and  I  don't  think  they  will,  for  I  tried  to  have  a  good 
moral  to  them  all."  But  her  conscience  was  not  at 
rest;  she  was  working  beneath  the  standard  of  her 
noblest  ideas  and  her  highest  light.  How  much  like 
trash  those  sketches  were,  —  passion,  revenge,  suicide, 
and  lunacy  !  She  felt  her  face  flush  as  she  read  them 
over  ;  but  then  such  stuff  was  in  good  demand.  She 
was  not  brilliant  enough  to  write  for  any  high-toned 
journal,  and  receive  any  emolument,  and  she  must 
live  ;  and  what  harm  was  there  in  it,  after  all  ?  In 
this  way  she  tried  to  reason  herself  into  the  belief  that 
it  was  well  and  justifiable  ;  and  though  she  succeeded 


SUNDRY  MATTERS.  109 

in  partially  stifling  die  voice  of  conscience,  she  did  not 
overcome  it ;  and  there  was  on  her  face  an  expression 
not  entirely  frank  and  clear,  as  she  took  her  manu- 
script in  her  hand  and  started  oat  into  the  hall.  Down 
to  the  lower  part  of  the  city  she  wended  her  way,  and 
at  last  came  to  a  sign  on  Fulton  Street,  which  made 
her  heart  beat  fast,  for  here  she  had  decided  to  make 
her  first  calL  With  a  mighty  effort  she  ran  np  the 
steps,  not  daring  to  trust  herself  to  walk,  through  fear 
she  should  be  tempted  to  turn  back ;  and  climbing  two 
flights  of  dirty,  narrow,  dingy  stairs,  guided  by  a  no- 
tice, she  rapped  at  a  door,  and  a  sallow-faced  lad 
opened  it. 

The  editor  came,  —  a  small,  black-eyed,  slovenly 
dressed  man,  —  and  told  her  he  could  not  attend  to  her 
manuscript  for  two  months  at  least,  and  seemed  hur- 
ried and  out  of  sorts ;  and  Hannah  gave  a  long  sigh 
of  relief  when  she  found  herself  safely  in  the  street 
again ;  but  this  repulse  had  made  her  bold,  instead  of 
timid,  and  caused  her  to  say  to  herself  with  a  little  de- 
cided nod  of  her  head,  "F  ve  a  right  to  try  my  luck, 
and  I  will.  I  expect  to  be  repulsed ;  but  that  won't 
discourage  me.*' 

At  the  next  office,  which  was  that  of  a  popular 
sensational  paper,  she  met  with  a  kinder  reception. 
"  Leave  your  manuscript  by  all  means,"  the  proprietor 
said,  "  and  we  will  read  it  within  a  few  days,  and,  if 
it  proves  suitable  to  our  columns,  win  be  glad  to  buy  it 
of  you  ;  "  and  so  the  manuscript  was  left ;  and  receiv- 
ing the  promise  that  it  would  be  looked  over  by  the 
next  Saturday,  Hannah  ran  down  the  stairs,  feeling  as 
though  she  had  left  behind  her  a  burden  of  many 
pounds'  weight.  She  walked  home  briskly,  and,  seat- 
ing herself  at  the  table,  wrote  a  letter  to  little  Dill ;  and 


110  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

in  no  better  way  can  I  give  the  state  of  her  mind  than 
by  inserting  it. 

"MY  DEAR  LITTLE  DILL,  —  By  this  time  I  think 
you  are  looking  for  a  letter  from  me  ;  and  that  you 
may  not  be  disappointed,  I  will  write  you  one.  We 
are  now  comfortably  settled  and  doing  nicely,  and  are 
fast  becoming  acquainted  with  the  great  city,  which  at 
first  bewildered  and  deafened  us.  We  get  around 
quite  easily,  often  alone,  which  latter  fact  you  may 
keep  to  yourself.  There  is  so  much  to  be  seen  here, 
one  hardly  knows  what  to  give  attention  to,  except  it 
is  the  pictures.  We  never  feel  in  doubt  concerning 
those,  and  stop  to  look  at  them  wherever  they  appear. 
It  is  so  very  lively  and  busy  here,  you  would  think 
from  appearances  that  it  was  an  extra  occasion.  Every- 
body seems  to  be  in  a  hurry,  and  the  merchants  bring 
their  goods,  even  to  stoves,  out  on  the  sidewalks  for 
display.  We  have  had  one  caller,  and  I  wish  you 
could  have  seen  her.  She  reminded  me  some  of  Dan 
Pike's  sister  Jerusha,  though  she  had  a  city  air  about 
her,  which  Jerusha  hasn't  got.  She  came  to  invite  us 
to  go  to  church  with  her,  and  introduced  herself  as 
Desire  Brechandon.  We  laughed  a  good  deal  after 
she  was  gone,  which  I  think  wasn't  quite  proper  and 
right,  as  she  talked  very  solemnly  to  us.  She  is  a  very 
stiff  church-woman,  and  would  make  an  excellent  dea- 
con, if  a  man ;  and  now  I  think  of  it,  I  don't  see  why 
she  wouldn't  do  just  as  well  as  she  is,  for  if  a  man,  she 
couldn't  be  more  solemn,  stiff,  or  earnest.  We  were 
almost  ready  to  start  for  Beecher's,  and  so  of  course 
were  obliged  to  decline  her  invitation. 

"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  say  to  you,  before  I  tell  how 
beautiful  was  Mr.  Beecher's  sermon,  that  there  are 


MATTERS.  Ill 

some  church-people  who  think  it  wrong  to  go  to  hear 
him,  and  say  he  is  not  a  real,  genuine,  pious  minister 
of  the  gospel ;  bat  the  question  which  I  am  now  trying 
to  solve  is,  whether  religion  is  made  for  the  good  of 
man  and  the  world,  instituted  by  a  wise  Father,  who 
loves  us,  or  whether  it  is  made  simply  for  God's  glory 
and  praise.  Perhaps  I  do  not  make  the  idea  quite 
plain  to  yon,  as  I  am  somewhat  confused  myself;  but 
thus  far  I  can  see  neither  use,  or  beauty,  or  benefit,  in 
such  religion  as  Miss  Brechandon  preaches.  Some- 
how it  doesn't  seem  to  amount  to  anything,  and  seems 
to  draw  people  within  themselves,  and  confine  them  to 
putting  on  long  faces,  going  through  certain  dry  cere- 
monies, and  strictly  obeying  some  old  Mosaic  law,  to 
the  neglect  of  the  beautiful  commandments  of  Christ, 
the  sum  and  substance  of  which  is  love.  Why  it  is 
that  people  make  such  prominent  mistakes  in  their  de- 
sire to  obey  the  will  of  God,  I  cannot  tell.  Why  they 
should  make  such  selections  among  the  command- 
ments, and  adhere  to  them  so  strongly,  is  a- wonder  to 
me.  If  there  b  anything  harsh  or  fearful,  they  are 
sure  to  find  it,  and  overlook  the  merciful,  loving  pas- 
sages. The  life  of  Christ  was  so  liberal  and  grand. 
He  did  not  confine  himself  to  sect  or  country ;  and  we 
as  Christians  are  to  be  followers  of  Him.  His  crown- 
ing glory  was  love,  good-will,  and  mercy ;  and  to  be 
his  followers,  our  crowning  glory,  it  seems  to  me, 
must  be  the  same.  I  cannot  see  quite  clearly,  yet  on 
the  question  of  church  and  creeds ;  but  there  is  one 
thing  that  I  begin  to  grow  sure  of,  and  that  is  this. 
If  we  feel  a  love  for  all  our  fellow-creatures,  if  we  de- 
sire to  benefit  them  in  every  way  possible,  are  charita- 
ble, kind,  and  forgiving,  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  within 
us.  It  must  be  so ;  and  you,  my  dear  little  friend, 


112  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

have  but  to  think  over  calmly  your  feelings  in  this 
respect,  and  if  you  love  all  your  fellow-creatures  with 
a  desire  to  see  them  all  happy,  you  love  Christ.  The 
sermon  we  heard  yesterday  was  so  grand  and  elevat- 
ing, it  went  through  and  through  me,  and  coincided  so 
thoroughly  with  my  nature,  that  I  can  give  you  only 
its  spirit,  and  that  was  charity.  It  was  not  at  all  like 
Mr.  Hayes's  ;  and  instead  of  drawing  the  hearers  into 
a  narrower  circle,  as  it  always  seemed  to  me  that  his 
did,  it  cut  away  the  bars  of  superstition,  self-righteous- 
ness, and  sectarianism,  and  left  them  in  a  great  field 
where  real  practical  work  was  to  be  performed,  and 
self  was  left  in  an  insignificant  corner.  I  can  see  no 
better  way,  then,  Dill,  to  gain  for  yourself  a  lasting 
peace,  than  to  forget  yourself  and  try  to  make  others 
happy ;  for  if  there  is  anything  which  will  blind  us 
and  make  us  wretched,  it  is  selfishness.  I  feel  that  I 
have  written  enough  this  time ;  and  hoping  you  may 
find  some  comfort  in  what  I  have  written,  I  am 
.  „  "  Your  loving  friend, 

"  HANNAH." 

Hannah  was  somewhat  venturesome,  and  possessed 
curiosity  in  a  greater  degree  than  her  sisters ;  and  after 
she  had  finished  the  letter  to  Dill,  she  took  the  myste- 
rious answer  to  Mary's  advertisement,  and  read  it 
several  times  over,  with  a  very  keen  desire  to  know 
the  author.  In  her  imagination  he  was  an  old,  white- 
haired  man,  with  a  kind  fatherly  face,  to  whom  she 
would  much  like  to  offer  her  thanks,  at  least  for  his 
timely  advice.  The  chirography  was  of  such  a  char- 
acter as  to  give  no  clew  to  the  writer,  whether  man 
or  woman,  —  a  running  hand  not  very  distinct,  and 
not  at  all  even  and  elegant,  but  representative  of  the 
author's  familiarity  with  the  pen. 


SCXDRY  MATTERS.  113 

Hannah  sat  silent  a  long  time  over  this  letter  ;  but 
her  thoughts  were  busy  in  revolving  in  her  mind 
whether  she  should  throw  it  aside,  and  forget  it,  as  her 
sisters  would  be  sure  to  do,  or  whether  she  should  an- 
swer it,  and  express  her  gratitude.  Of  course  it  was 
Mary's  letter,  but  then  it  made  no  difference  ;  she  con- 
sidered the  advice  as  much  a  favor  to  herself  as  to  her 
sister ;  and  then,  Mary  never  fancied  writing,  and  she 
was  always  interested  that  way. 

The  result  of  her  thoughts  was  the  conclusion  to  write 
an  answer ;  and  she  did  so,  —  a  very  expressive  and 
characteristic  reply,  in  which  she  offered  her  thanks 
and  best  wishes,  and  daringly  signed  her  own  name, 
accompanied  by  the  street  and  number  of  her  res- 
idence. Had  she  waited  an  hour  after  this  was  done 
the  letter  never  would  have  been  sent ;  but  on  the  im- 
pulse of  the  moment  she  dropped  it,  together  with 
Dill's,  into  the  letter-box ;  and  the  moment  it  slid 
down  out  of  sight  she  repented,  and  would  have  given 
much  to  have  it  in  her  hand  again. 

She  lingered  around  the  lamp-post  till  she  was 
ashamed,  and  finally  went  back  to  her  room  oppressed 
and  frightened.  What  would  the  girls  say  ?  Why 
should  she  have  been  so  silly  ?  If  only  she  hadn't 
signed  her  own  name !  What  an  oversight  that  was  ! 
This  was  the  burden  of  her  thoughts  as  she  ascended 
to  her  room,  and  sat  down  dejected.  "I  hope  this 
will  teach  me  a  lesson,"  she  said,  bringing  her  hand 
down  hard  upon  the  table.  "  Now  I've  made  myself 
this  trouble  for  nothing,  and  to  think  I  should  be  writ- 
ing to  an  unknown  person  so  soon  after  coming  to 
the  city !  Now  I  think  of  it,  he  may  be  some  flirt 
or  pickpocket;  who  wrote  the  letter  just  to  see  what 
wuuM  come  of  it.  If  this  won't  teach  me  deliberation, 


114  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

nothing  will."  She  heard  quick,  tripping  steps  in  the 
hall,  and  Mary  came  laughing  into  the  room,  but 
stopped  suddenly  on  beholding  Hannah's  dubious 
countenance.  "  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  she  exclaimed. 
"  What  has  happened  ?  " 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  Hannah,  look- 
ing up  as  if  surprised. 

"  Your  face,"  said  Mary,  "  is  like  a  book,  and  I  am 
skilled  in  reading  it;  and  it  tells  me  something  has 
gone  wrong  to-day." 

"I've  only  been  so  foolish  as  to  write  an  answer  to 
that  mysterious  letter,"  said  Hannah,  making  a  clean 
breast  of  it,  "  and  I  was  just  thinking  perhaps  I  ought 
not  to  have  done  it." 

"  O,  is  that  all  ?  I'm  glad  you've  done  it ;  the  good 
man  ought  to  receive  a  reply,"  said  Mary  in  a  relieved 
tone.  "  And  now,"  she  continued,  "  do  ask  me  some- 
thing about  my  luck." 

"  Tell  without  being  asked,  won't  you  ?  I'm  anx- 
ious enough  to  hear,  and  should  have  overwhelmed 
you  with  questions  the  first  thing,  if  I  hadn't  been 
busily  indulging  in  regret." 

"  Well,  I  had  such  a  funny  time  trying  to  find  the 
place  !  I  went  in  the  wrong  direction,  took  the  wrong 
car,  and  it  seemed  as  though  I  never  should  find  the 
place  ;  and  when  I  did  —  well,  I  was  amazed.  It  was 
a  tenement  house,  and  I  kept  going  up-stairs,  and 
finally,  away  up  in  an  attic,  I  found  a  piano,  that  must 
have  been  very  fine  in  its  day,  and  a  little  boy.  O, 
dear,  I  just  want  to  cry  whenever  I  think  of  him.  He 
was  cruelly  deformed,  but  his  face  was  beautiful,  only  it 
had  an  old  look,  and  was  so  very  white  ;  and  he  is  my 
scholar.  His  mother  was  there  sewing  at  the  window, 
and  hardly  looked  up  once  or  spoke  while  I  stayed. 


MATTERS.  115 

The  room  was  almost  bare  of  furniture,  —  a  mattress 
in  the  corner  on  the  floor,  no  carpet,  a  small  table,  lit- 
tle stove,  two  old  chairs,  and  the  piano.  I  kept  think- 
ing all  the  time  how  brave  and  unselfish  that  mother 
was,  and  I  wanted  to  speak  to  her  in  sympathy  and 
praise;  but  her  reserve  forbade  it.  The  boy,  whose 
name  is  Neil  Blossom,  is  eight  years  old,  and  is  a  gen- 
ius. I  looked  on  with  astonishment  as  he  touched 
with  so  much  feeling  and  understanding  the  keys  with 
his  slender  little  fingers ;  but  I  am  afraid  he  will  never 
live  to  be  a  man,  poor  thing !  " 

"  And  this  is  the  first  one  of  your  scholars  that  you 
have  seen  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  what  a  beginning !  I  don't  actually  feel 
as  though  I  could  take  one  penny  from  that  poor 
woman.  I  wish  I  could  afford  to  give  all  such  poor 
little  geniuses  lessons  for  nothing." 

"  Mary,  this  is  a  singular  world,  a  very  strange,  un- 
even world.  It  is  no  trifle  for  a  girl  to  earn  just  what 
she  requires  to  eat  and  wear  and  be  comfortable,  with- 
out giving  one  thought  further ;  but  to  earn  one's 
living  and  education  besides  is  a  larger  item  than  can 
be  understood  without  experience  :  but  we  can  do  it, 
Mary,  —  you  and  Kate  and  I  ;  and  as  to  this  poor  lit- 
tle scholar  of  yours,  teach  him  all  you  can,  and  see 
what  time  will  bring  about." 

"  That's  consoling,  and  the  only  way  to  do  ;  and  now 
that  I  have  my  class  engaged,  I  want  to  commence 
taking  lessons,  Hannah.  How  it  hurts  and  humbles 
me  to  think  I  can't  have  some  old  master  to  teach  me, 
but  must  drill  away  with  some  common  teacher !  " 

"  We  can  only  hope  for  that  in  the  future  ;  "  and  as 
Hannah  s.iid  this,  she  thought  how  hard  she  would 
work,  and  try  to  give,  or  help  to  give,  both  Kate  and 


116  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Mary  the  advantages  they  longed  for.  She  thought 
of  her  morning  calls  in  Fulton  Street,  and  wondered  if 
her  manuscript  would  be  accepted  ;  but  she  said  noth- 
ing of  this,  and  silently  Mary  arose  and  began  to  make 
preparations  for  going  out  again. 

"  Where  are  you  going  now  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"To  the  l  Conservatory  of  Music'  on  Broadway," 
answered  Mary,  her  lip  quivering  slightly.  "  It  is  the 
only  way  I  know.  O  Hannah,  Hannah,  I  want  to  be 
an  organist." 

"  And  you  shall  be  one ;  there  is  time  enough. 
Learn  all  you  can  now,  dear,  and  a  way  will  be  opened 
for  you,  I  am  sure." 

So  Mary  passed  down  into  the  street,  with  the  ten 
dollars  her  fattier  had  given  her  pinned  snugly  in  the 
belt  of  her  dress,  for  her  lessons  were  to  be  paid  for  in 
advance.  On  her  way  back,  having  made  satisfactory 
arrangements  at  the  Conservatory,  she  fell  to  thinking 
in  great  earnestness  of  how  she  should  find  a  piano  to 
practice  on.  She  had  tried  at  several  piano  establish- 
ments for  an  opportunity  to  practice  there,  but  without 
success ;  and  their  room  was  so  small  at  home,  there 
was  no  use  in  trying  to  get  one  in  there.  What 
should  she  do?  for  do  something  she  must;  but  her 
troubled  brain  could  devise  no  means,  so  she  wound 
up  her  speculations  on  the  subject,  as  was  her  custom, 
with  the  encouraging  thought,  "  Perhaps  the  girls  can 
invent  some  plan,"  and  then  she  hurried  home  to  find 
consolation  and  rest. 

What  a  comfort  and  help  these  three  sisters  were  to 
each  other !  Three  busy  minds  were  much  better  than 
one  ;  and  so  unselfishly  did  each  plan  and  work  for  the 
other  that  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  separate 
their  interests.  How  to  find  a  piano  for  Mary  was  now 


SUNDRY  MATTERS.  117 

the  main  point  of  consideration ;  and  at  night,  when 
Kate  had  come  from  Cooper's,  an  earnest  consultation 
was  held,  and  many  impracticable  ways  proposed  and 
abandoned ;  but  at  last  Kate,  who  had  often  been 
termed  the  inventor  of  the  family,  straightened  herself 
from  the  leaning  position  she  had  been  occupying,  and 
exclaimed,  — 

"  I  have  it,  girls ;  and  why  I  didn't  think  of  it  be- 
fore is  a  wonder.  You  see  that  niche  in  the  comer 
there,  don't  you,  made  by  the  chimnev  ?  " 

"Yes." 

*'  Well,  you  haven't  seen  an  upright  piano,  but  I 
have  ;  and  it's  my  opinion  that  niche  is  just  large 
enough  for  one.  I  am  always  peering  into  all  the 
music  stores  I  come  to ;  and  Saturday,  when  going 
up  the  Bowery,  I  saw  an  upright  piano,  but  thought 
it  a  very  odd  thing,  nor  had  an  idea  we  should  ever 
want  it-;  but  I  can  see  no  other  way  now,  but  to  get 
such  a  one." 

"  Why,  what  is  it  ?  "  said  Mary.  "  I  don't  want 
some  horrid,  old-fashioned  thing.  I  never  can  endure 
to  touch  it.*' 

"  All  you  have  got  to  do  is  to  go  and  see  it ;  and  if 
you  don't  like  it,  we  must  contrive  some  other  way." 

And  Mary  did  go  to  see  it  the  next  morning ;  and 
though  she  would  have  preferred  one  of  greater  mag- 
nitude, yet  she  found  the  tone  tolerable,  and  the  price 
five  dollars  per  month  ;  and  after  much  whispering 
with  Kate,  and  a  reckoning  over  and  over  concerning 
the  money,  the  piano  was  at  last  engaged  and  sent  to 
their  room.  Trunks  were  piled  together,  to  give  space 
for  it ;  and  though  there  was  hardly  comfortable  paths 
about  the  room,  yet  the  girls  declared  the  piano  was  a 
great  improvement,  and  was  sure  to  be  a  pleasure  to 


118  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

them,  as  well  as  profit.  And  so  the  arduous  labor  of 
the  winter  commenced,  only  to  increase  as  the  days 
went  by.  Mary  drilled  at  the  upright  piano  all  her 
spare  moments.  Hannah  commenced  her  writing, 
and  Kate  worked  from  morning  till  night  at  her  easel. 
Hannah,  in  spite  of  her  endeavors  to  forget  the  circum- 
stance, looked  anxiously  for  a  reply  to  the  letter  she 
had  so  imprudently  written,  though  she  never  men- 
tioned it  to  her  sisters  ;  and  when  the  letter  was  at  last 
put  into  her  hands,  she  trembled,  and,  going  back  to 
her  room,  locked  the  door,  and,  sitting  down  at  the 
table,  broke  the  seal  and  glanced  the  first  thing  at  the 
signature.  As  she  did  this,  she  drew  a  long  sigh  of 
relief,  for  it  was  a  woman's  name,  —  Lisa  Waterhouse, 
—  and  only  a  few  words  were  written  ;  but  they  were 
very  significant. 

"  Miss  WINDSOR,  —  I  am  delighted  with  your  letter  ; 
would  be  happy  to  make  your  acquaintance.  Call 
around  at  No.  —  Twelfth  Street,  some  afternoon  at 
four,  and  we  will  have  a  pleasant  chat. 

"  Don't  be  afraid.  I  am  only  a  lone  little  widow, 
and  shall  expect  you.  Truly  yours, 

"  LISA  WATERHOUSE." 

To  say  that  Hannah  was  pleased  with  this  letter 
would  hardly  express  the  true  state  of  her  feelings. 
Having  chosen  authorship  as  her  profession,  she  was 
ever  on  the  lookout  for  characters  and  incidents  ;  be- 
sides, she  was  naturally  fond  of  adventure  and  of  mak- 
ing new  discoveries,  and  delighted  in  solving  mysteries. 
Her  quiet  home  teaching,  liberal,  yet  pure,  and  full  of 
caution,  always  warned  her  against  rashness  and  im- 
pulse ;  but  this  once,  in  answering  this  letter,  she  had 


SUNDRY  MATTERS.  119 

felt  that  she  had  not  used  caution ;  and  when,  after  all 
her  conjectures  and  fears,  she  found  she  had  been  writ- 
ing only  to  a  "  little  widow,"  and  the  harmless  indi- 
vidual had  invited  her  to  call  on  her,  she  was  at  the 
same  time  relieved  of  the  anxiety  she  had  felt,  and 
delighted  with  her  good  luck,  as  she  called  it.  How- 
ever, she  resolved  to  go  no  farther  with  the  acquaint- 
ance until  she  had  discussed  the  matter  freely  with 
the  girls ;  and  so,  when  all  three  sat  at  the  table  eat- 
ing their  supper  of  bread  and  cheese,  the  pretty  little 
note  was  produced  and  read  and  commented  on. 

"  And  so  the  dear  old  gray-headed  man  of  our  im- 
agination has  proved  to  be  only  a  '  little  widow,' "  said 
Kate. 

"Widows,  I  have  heard,  are  artful,"  said  Mary; 
"  but  then  it  is  folly  to  be  afraid  of  them.  There  is 
one  thing  plain  to  be  understood.  Hannah  will  not  be 
satisfied  until  she  calls  on  the  mysterious  lady,  and  so 
there  is  no  kind  of  policy  in  opposing  the  affair." 

"  I  want  to  act  wisely  in  the  matter,  anyhow,"  said 
Hannah ;  "  and  if  you  girls  think  it  would  be  better  to 
pay  no  more  attention  to  it,  I  will  give  it  up ;  but  then 
the  lady  has  done  us  a  *  good  turn,1  and  might  be  a 
good  friend  to  us.  For  my  part,  I  see  no  harm  in  call- 
ing, as  she  invited  me." 

"I  haven't  the  least  objection,"  said  Kate.  "  You 
might,  by  doing  so,  gain  some  new  and  valuable  ideas. 
If  a  man,  instead  of  a  woman,  I  would  say,  '  Let  him 
alone  entirely,  and  as  soon  as  possible  ; '  for  above  all 
other  things,  let  us  avoid  everything  that  has  a  ten- 
dency to  bflng  the  heart  in  danger  of  the  darts 
of  Cupid.  That  would  be  sure  death  to  our  plans. 
Don't  you  know  how  they  have  talked  at  home  ?  How 
many  times  they  have  said,  '  It's  all  nonsense  and 


120  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

time  lost  for  those  Windsor  girls  to  study  so  much ; 
they  never'll  make  any  use  of  their  learning,  but  will 
be  married  in  a  year  or.  two,  and  forget  all  their  high- 
flown  education.'  It  would  be  splendid  to  have  gen- 
tlemen friends  if  only  it  wasn't  dangerous  j  and  pray 
don't  let  us  run  any  risk." 

"As  for  me,"  said  Hannah,  "my  day  is  past;  be- 
sides, I  am  neither  pretty  nor  attractive,  and  therefore 
consider  myself  safe,  and  destined  to  use  my  educa- 
tion to  earn  my  living  for  many  years  to  come." 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Mary,  "  I  must  confess  that  I 
think  it  nice  and  agreeable  and  pleasant  to  have  a 
'  beau ; '  somebody  to  think  you  are  prettier  and  better 
than  anybody  else,  and  give  you  rides  and  nice  bows ; 
and  I'm  afraid  nothing  but  music,  my  glorious  music, 
keeps  me  from  being  vain  and  silly,  like  so  many 
girls  who  seem  to  live  only  to  dress,  and  simper,  and 
have  beaux  ;  for  though  I  often  long  to  have  a  great 
many  pretty  clothes  and  ornaments,  yet  I  can  wil- 
lingly sacrifice  them  all  for  music." 

"  Brave  little  sister! "  said  Hannah,  hastily  brushing 
a  tear  from  her  eye  ;  "  there  is  something  in  your 
heart  besides  your  love  of  music,  that  makes  you  so 
persevering  and  determined ;  and  nothing  could  ever 
make  you  vain  and  silly.'' 

"  As  for  me,"  said  Kate,  drawing  a  long  breath,  as 
though  she  had  been  deep  in  thought,  "  I  never  expect 
to  marry.  I  am  not  of  the  marrying  kind ;  besides, 
I  believe  there  is  nothing  that  will  so  enchain  and  bind 
and  satisfy  a  person  like  the  study  of  Art.  Marrying 
is  one  of  the  easiest  and  commonest  Aings  in  the 
world ;  and  there  will  be  enough  of  it  done  undoubt- 
edly, if  I  remain  single." 

"  Which  is  to  say  that  you  don't  feel  it  a  duty  en- 


SUNDRY  MATTERS.  121 

joined  upon  you  to  marry,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  but  this 
talk  is  all  moonshine,  Kate ;  when  the  right  one  comes, 
you'll  not  refuse  him." 

"  But  I  am  so  bold  as  to  class  myself  among  those 
who  never  find  the  right  one.  However,  this  is 
not  to  the  point  exactly.  Maybe  we  shall  all  marry  ; 
but  we  are  not  ready  jet." 

"  And  we  don't  want  to  give  Cupid  any  encourage- 
ment to  come  near  us,  especially  while  we  are  lodged 
in  this  little  room,  with  the  hopes  of  past  years  to 
weave  into  realities.  All  of  our  time  is  required  for 
the  advancement  of  our  objects ;  and  I  hope  none  of 
us  will  be  silly  enough  to  disturb  our  stay  here  with 
even  the  hint  of  a  love  affair." 

"I  think  we  are  all  agreed  on  that  point,"  said 
Mary ;  "  and  I  hope  the  little  widow  will  in  some  way 
be  a  help  to  us.  Call  on  her  to-morrow,  won't  you, 
Hannah?" 

"  Perhaps  that  will  J>e  as  good  a  time  as  any,"  said 
Hannah,  much  pleased  with  the  way  the  conversation 
had  terminated. 

"I  forgot  to  tell  you,"  said  Kate,  as  they  all  arose 
.from  the  table,  "that  I  saw  Miss  Brechandon  to- 
night." 

«O  did  you?  where?  what  did  she  say?"  asked 
Hannah,  all  in  a  breath. 

«•  Yes,  I  did,"  said  Kate,  laughing,  "  down  in  the 
hall ;  and  she  said  '  Good  evening.'  " 

"Is  that  afl?" 

"No;  she  condescended  to  ask  me  how  I  liked 
Beecher,  and  gave  me  this  tract.  She  belongs  to  die 
Lutheran  Church." 

"  No  wonder,  then,  she  objects  to  Beecher,"  said 

Hannah. 


122  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"What  do  the  Lutherans  believe?"  asked  Mary. 
"  I  mean,  how  do  they  differ  from  Beecher  ?  " 

"  Well,  in  a  good  many  ways,  I  should  think,  though 
I  don't  know  much  about  their  creed.  For  one  thing, 
they  believe  in  the  total  depravity  of  man's  nature." 

"  It's  not  strange,  then,  perhaps,  that  Miss  Brechan- 
don  is  so  uncharitable  toward  Plymouth  Church  and 
the  Catholics,"  said  Kate.  "  She  looked  tired,  and  I 
thought  she  looked  friendless ;  so  I  gave  her  a  tiny  lit- 
tle bouquet  that  I  bought  of  a  blind  woman  for  you." 

"  I'm  sure  that  was  very  kind  and  thoughtful  of  you, 
Kate,  and  shows  that  your  nature  at  least  isn't  wholly 
depraved,"  said  Hannah. 

"  You  didn't  ask  her  about  the  pale  young  man,  did 
you?"  asked  Mary. 

"  No,  I  didn't  ask  her ;  but  she  told  me,  of  her  own 
accord,  that  he  Avalked  out  alone  to-day,  and  she 
seemed  pleased  with  the  fact.  She  appears  to  have  a 
lively  interest  in  him,  in  spite  of  his  Catholic  senti- 
ments." 

"  Did  you  get  any  idea  of  what  she  does,  or  who 
she  is  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"No,  but  I  had  a  glance  into  her  room,  and  it  actu» 
ally  looked  cozy.  There  was  a  white  kitten  curled  up 
on  the  rug,  just  where  a  sunbeam  lay  ;  and  the  carpet 
was  bright  and  pretty." 

"  She  has  asked  us  to  call  on  her,  and  why  can't  we, 
some  time  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  We  can  as  well  as  not.  She  invited  us  again  to- 
night." 

"  What  did  she  say  to  the  flowers  ?  "  asked  Han- 
nah. 

"  She  didn't  say  much,  but  I  know  she  was  pleased 
with  them.  She  is  so  odd,  and  seems  so  afraid  of  dis- 


SUXDBT  MATTERS.  128 

playing  an  emotion,  except  on  religion.     I  wish  we 
knew  something  of  her  history,  poor  thing ! " 

'~  I  don't  think  she  would  relish  that  epithet  applied 
*   to.  herself  though,"  said  Hannah. 

**  She  is  a  poor  thing  enough,  however,  if  she  be- 
lieves our  natures  are  totally  depraved,"  said  Mary, 
who  had  been  busv  thinking  for  some  mnrngnts  on  this 
belief. 

The  girls  laughed,  and  Mary  soon  commenced  an 
uproarious  march  on  the  piano,  which  threatened  to 
drown  entirely  the  rumble  in  the  street.  It  was 
nearly  dark  now,  and  so  they  lighted  their  little  lamp ; 
and  after  singing,  M  Do  they  pray  for  me  at  home  ?  " 
they  gathered  around  the  little  table,  and  while  Kate 
mended  her  gloves,  and  Mary  darned  her  stockings, 
Hannah  read  from  a  well-worn  volume  of  Tennyson, 
which  they  had  brought  from  home,  and  d 
passed  pleasantly. 


* 


124  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    LONE   LITTLE   WIDOW. 

THE  house  was  one  of  the  finest  and  pleasantest  on 
Twelfth  Street,  and  was  shaded  by  an  old  sycamore 
tree.  I  mean  the  house  where  the  "  lone  little 
widow "  had  rooms,  and  spent  many  listless,  idle 
moments.  Her  parlor  was  a  delightful  little  place  of 
ease,  elegance,  and  comfort ;  and  here  she  louhged 
away  many  hours  which  might  as  well  never  have 
come  to  her,  for  all  the  good  she  derived  from  them. 

Hannah  trembled  with  excitement,  when,  at  four 
o'clock  the  next  day,  she  rung  the  bell,  and  stood 
waiting  to  be  presented  to  the  fashionable  little  widow. 
She  had  dressed  herself  with  unusual  care,  and  in  her 
very  best ;  but  the  house  was  grand,  and  she  felt  of 
her  hair,  and  the  bow  at  her  throat,  and  glanced  down 
at  her  plain  gray  poplin  with  some  anxiety.  •The  door 
opened. 

Was  Mrs.  Waterhouse  at  home  ?  she  inquired  of 
the  servant ;  an£  would  she  tell  her  that  Hannah 
Windsor  had  called  ? 

In  a  few  moments  she  found  herself  following  the 
servant  up  a  wide  and  elegant  stairway  ;  and  every 
step  she  advanced,  her  heart  beat  faster,  until  it 
seemed  to  flutter  in  her  bosom.  Her  cool  and  well- 
defined  thoughts  of  an  hour  before  had  vanished  ;  and 
her  mind  was  in  a  state  of  confusion. 

i 


THE  LONE  LITTLE   WIDOW.  125 

Mrs.  Waterhouse  was  half  reclining  in  an  easy-chair 
by  the  window ;  and  when  Hannah  entered  the  room, 
she  arose,  shook  her  hand  cordially,  saying,  "  This  is 
my  unknown  correspondent ;  be  seated,  Miss  Windsor  ; 
I  am  glad  to  meet  you."  She  said  this  with  the  air  of 
one  who  knew  no  such  thing  as  embarrassment  or  con- 
fusion of  ideas.  Hannah,  who  had  hardly  spoken,  sat 
down ;  and  Mrs.  Waterhouse,  sitting  opposite,  scrutin- 
ized her  from  head  to  foot. 

"  I  am  very  glad,"  stammered  Hannah,  "  to  be  able 
to  thank  you  in  person  for  your  kind  advice  to  my 
sister." 

The  lady  laughed  merrily. 

"  You  are  welcome  to  the  advice,"  she  said  ;  "  but  I 
am  not  the  one  to  thank  for  it,  after  all." 

Hannah's  face  grew  red. 

"  Then  you  are  not  the  lady  who  answered  my  sis- 
ter's advertisement?"  she  asked. 

"  Well,  no,  not  exactly.  You  are  disappointed  and 
shocked,  Miss  Windsor,  I  see  it  in  your  face  ;  but  it's  no 
trick,  I  assure  vou  ;  and  you  might  not  have  received 
the  advice,  but  for  me." 

Mrs.  Waterhouse  was  intently  looking  at  Hannah 
as  she  sai<?this.  She  herself  was  disappointed  ;  for  she 
had  expected  to  see  a  pale  little  face,  and  tender  blue 
eyes  with  a  beseeching  look  in  them,  and  a  scanty 
wardrobe  that  told  of  poverty ;  but  instead,  she  beheld 
a  very  ordinary  being,  with  nothing  about  her  costume 
that  spoke  of  interesting  poverty,  with  features  that 
spoke  of  character  and  decision  rather  than  fascination 
and  beauty. 

"  To  whom,  then,  am  I  indebted?"  asked  Hanuah 
with  a  touch  of  sarcasm  in  her  tone.  Mrs.  Waterhouse 
laughed  again. 

• 


126  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I'll  tell  you  the  whole  story,"  she  said  ;  "  I  have 
got  an  uncle  who  is  the  oddest  and  most  wonderful 
man  in  the  world.  He  is  as  full  of  eccentricities  as 
my  pincushion  is  of  pins.  He  is  as  dear  a  soul  as 
ever  lived,  and  as  good  as  a  saint,  which  is  saying  too 
much  of  a  mortal,  for  saints  belong  in  heaven  only. 
Well,  this  uncle  of  mine  is  always  inventing  ways  to 
benefit  people,  and  makes  himself  a  martyr  to  filthy 
and  poverty-stricken  objects  in  the  streets.  He  comes 
in  to  see  me  often,  and  generally  reads  his  morning 
paper  at  my  window ;  and  is  always  saying,  '  Liza, 
can't  you  find  something  to  do  that  will  benefit  your- 
self and  somebody  else  ? '  but  dear  me,  what  could  I  do  ? 
He  seldom  fails  to  look  over  the  advertising  sheet  of 
the  '  Herald,'  and  sometimes  answers  an  advertise- 
ment as  in  your  case." 

"  If  he,  then,  gave  us  the  advice,  why  did  you  answer 
my  letter  ?  "  asked  Hannah,  her  eyes  growing  brighter, 
and  her  embarrassment  vanishing  away. 

"  I  haven't  quite  finished  my  story,"  said  Mrs. 
Waterhouse,  laughing.  "  One  morning  he  came  in, 
sat  down  at  the  window,  and  began  reading  as  usual. 
Suddenly  he  looked  up  as  if  struck  with  a  new  idea. 
'  Liza,'  he  said,  '  here  is  an  advertisement  tnat  I  am 
impressed  will  never  do  anv  good ;  it  is  too  common- 
place. Some  one  must  have  written  it  who  is  wholly 
inexperienced,  and  needs  some  advice ;  but  I  want  to 
do  it  in  your  name.'  I  asked  him  why.  '  Because,' 
he  said,  '  I  think  that  would  be  a  better  way.  If  the 
person  happens  to  be  a  young  lady,  I  will  have  noth- 
ing to  do  with  assisting  her.'  I  was  willing,  for  F~ 
thought  it  might  give  me  some  amusement ;  so  he 
wrote  the  letter  with  the  understanding  that  if  there 
was  a  reply,  I  should  receive  and  answer  it,  or  not,  as 


THE  LONE  LITTLE   WIDOW.  127 

I  liked.  There  wa*  one ;  I  liked  it,  and  answered  it ; 
so  here  von  are,  and  I  am  glad  to  see  yon,  and  would 
be  glad  to  know  how  your  sister  is  progressing." 

Hannah,  as  she  listened  to  this  explanation  made  in 
the  easy,  pleasant  way  of  the  widow,  gradually  gained 
her  composure ;  and  when  the  story  was  finished,  was 
ready  to  converse  with  as  much  ease  as  her  hostess. 

She  gaye  a  little  account  of  her  sister's  experience 
in  advertising,  in  a  way  so  attractive  that  the  little 
widow  found  herself  greatly  entertained,  and  the  plain 
gray  poplin  that  Hannah  wore,  she  was  soon  convinced, 
fitted  her  admirably ;  and  her  disappointment  concern- 
ing the  tender  blue  eyes  and  pale  face  vanished. 

44  What  an  interesting  circumstance !  "  said  Mrs. 
Waterhouse,  after  Hannah  had  told  her  of  her  two 
sisters  and  their  occupations.  "  How  very  strange ! 
you  write  for  papers,  one  sister  is  an  artist,  and  one 
teaches  music.  This  is  as  good  as  a  story;  and  you  all 
live  together.  Why  don't  you  get  married  like  other 
girls  ?  I  was  married  before  I  was  twenty." 

"  And  you  are  younger  than  I  am  now,"  said  Han- 
nah. "  I  can't  tell  why  we  don't  get  married,  but  I 
think  our  minds  run  in  another  direction." 

"  Dear  me,  it  is  so  odd,  I  must  tell  uncle  about  it. 
He  thinks  women  generally  are  such  silly  creatures, 
and  care  for  nothing  but  marrying  well ;  but  I  tell  him 
they  are  just  what  they  are  made  to  be,  and  the  men 
ought  to  be  satisfied.  But  uncle,  you  see,  is  an  excep- 
tion ;  for  I  don't  know  a  man  in  the  world  besides  him 
who  likes  women  to  be  anything  but  pretty  creatures, 
dressed  in  good  taste,  and  ready  to  entertain  them  with 
light  talk,  for  they  don't  like  depth  in  women ;  but 
then  uncle,  as  I  said,  is  an  exception." 

"  It  is  a  new  idea  to  me,"  said  Hannah,  "  that  men 


128  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

like  shallowness  in  women,  —  true  men  I  mean,  who 
are  not  shallow  themselves  ;  but  then  you  probably 
know  more  about  it  than  I,  for  I  have  only  a  few 
gentlemen  friends^and  they  are  not  fashionable  ones." 

"  What  a  rarity  you  are  !  "  said  Mrs.  Waterhouse, 
"  and  your  sisters  must  be  worth  seeing.  Do  you 
really  like  to  be  so  odd  and  so  seclusive  ?  " 

"  If  you  call  it  odd  to  earn  our  living,  and  to  study 
for  future  usefulness,  we  like  it;  for  we  could  never 
endure  idleness  without  an  aim  in  life." 

"  Why,  all  girls  have  an  aim  in  life,  of  course  ;  but 
yours  is  so  different,  —  so  much  like  men's  aims.  I 
always  had  an  aim,  which  was  to  make  myself  as 
attractive  as  possible,  and  marry  well ;  and  it  seems 
strange  that  women  should  have  any  other  aim." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Hannah,  "  if  you  had  possessed  no 
beauty  or  attractions,  you  would  have  turned  your 
attention  in  another  direction." 

"  Where  is  the  woman  who  thinks  she  possesses 
neither?"  laughed  Mrs.  Waterhouse.  "Dress,  you 
know,  has  much  to  do  with  looks  and  appearance.  Now, 
for  instance,  suppose  you  were  dressed  in  an  elegant 
black  silk  (black,  I  am  sure,  would  be  more  becoming 
to  you  than  anything  else)  with  a  long  train,  trimmed 
elaborately  with  black  lace ;  and  suppose  your  hair 
was  frizzed  and  combed  in  a  becoming  manner ;  and 
suppose,  besides,  your  chief  aim  was  to  make  yourself 
attractive  and  agreeable :  don't  you  think  you  could 
succeed  to  a  considerable  extent?  " 

Hannah  thought  a  moment. 

"  I  am  sure  I  shouldn't  know  what  to  do,"  she  said. 
"  I  neither  dance,  nor  play,  nor  flirt." 

"  But  you  could  very  easily  learn  to  do  the  first  and 
last." 


THE  LOXE  LITTLE    WIDOW.  129 

"  But  I  am  not  rich,  and  poor  people  cannot  afford 
such  attractions ;  besides,  if  I  possessed  them  to  their 
fullest  extent,  they  would  do  me  no  service,  if  I  had 
no  money." 

"  I  suppose  you  are  right,  and  that  working  women 
can  marry  working  men,  and  be  happy." 

44  And  rich  women,  with  all  the  advantages  of  life, 
must  leave  all  the  good  things  for  the  poor  ones." 

44  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

44  Why,  if  women  of  wealth  only  try  to  be  attrac- 
tive by  dressing  well,  and  dancing,  and  flirting,  and 
the  poor  women  gain  the  true  knowledge  and  expand 
their  minds,  they  get  the  cream,  and  their  sisters  the 
skimmed  milk." 

"  Pooh !  that's  where  we  differ.  They  only  get  the 
roughest  and  hardest  part  of  life ;  while  we  get  the 
luxury,  ease,  and  comfort,  and  the  petting  and  loving 
too." 

"  Well,  I  had  rather  work  than  be  idle,  and  would 
give  more  for  a  well-stored  mind  than  a  well-filled 
purse." 

44  You  haven't  tried  the  latter,  perhaps." 

44  No,  but  I  can  see  what  it  gives  to  people,  and  yet 
I  prefer  knowledge." 

44  One  of  the  notions  that  goes  with  poverty." 

44  If  you  had  said  blessings,  instead  of  notions,  I 
would  have  heartily  acquiesced." 

The  conversation  was  getting  too  deep  for  the  little 
widow ;  but  her  interest  in  Hannah  and  her  sisters 
was  increasing. 

44  Three  sisters  with  such  different  tastes  are  so  in- 
teresting. How  delighted  my  uncle  would  be  with 
you  !  only  he  doesn't  like  the  young  ladies  at  all,  and 
he  might  not  speak  a  word  to  you;  but  I  am  sure, 
9 


130  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

when  I  tell  him,  he  will  be  pleased,  though  incredulous ; 
he  will  think  you  are  either  ugly  or  designing." 

"Why?" 

"  Just  because  he  is  odd,  I  suppose  ;  because  he 
thinks  all  women  vain  and  eager  to  marry." 

"  Has  he  got  a  wife  ?  " 

"  Mercy  !  no,  I  hope  not ;  he  is  a  bachelor ;  but  one 
would  think  he  had  lived  a  hundred  years,  to  hear 
him  talk." 

"  Don't  tell  him  about  us,  please,  Mrs.  Waterhouse, 
if  he  will  think  so  ill  of  us.  We  are  only  trying  to 
learn  something  that  we  may  be  independent,  and  we 
do  not  boast  of  anything.  Tell  him,  please,  that  we 
thank  him  for  writing  ;  but  don't  say  anything  farther 
concerning  us." 

"  O,  I  couldn't  promise  that.  I  must  tell  him ;  he 
may  have  faith  in  you ;  and  it's  only  fair  that  he 
should  know  something  concerning  you." 

"  Well,  do  just  as  you  think  best,  Mrs.  Waterhouse. 
We  can  only  hope  for  his  belief  in  us ;  but  whether  he 
thinks  us  ugly  or  designing,  we  shall  only  work  on  the 
same.  I  suppose  it  will  not  affect  our  energies  or  am- 
bition." 

"  Of  course  not ;  uncle  is  a  saint,  but  so  full  of 
eccentricities  and  strange  notions." 

The  conversation  was  kept  up  for  more  than  an 
hour,  and  Hannah  at  last  arose  to  go. 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  made  your  acquaintance,"  said 
Mrs.  Waterhouse,  "  and  I  am  anxious  that  you  and 
your  sisters  should  call  on  me.  Promise  that  when  I 
send  you  an  invitation,  you  will  come." 

"  I  can  only  promise  that  we  will  if  convenient." 

"  That  will  do,  then  ;  call  at  four,  Miss  Windsor, 
whenever  you  will ;  I  shall  always  be  glad  to  see  you. 


THE  LOXE  LITTLE   WIDOW.  131 

I  get  so  tired  of  everything  sometimes,  that  something 
rare  does  me  good." 

"  I  would  invite  you  to  return  my  call,"  said  Han- 
nah, blushing,  4i  if  we  were  situated  to  receive  callers. 
Tou  would  hardlv  care  to  come  to  our  little  room,  I  am 


44  Then  you  shall  return  your  own  calls,  and  I  will 


Kate  and  Mary  were  both  at  home  when  Hannah 
returned,  eager  to  hear  of  her  interview  with  the  lit- 
tle widow. 

44  How  did  she  look?"  asked  Mary;  "did  you  like 
her?" 

44  She  is  a  perfect  little  beauty,  I  think,"  answered 
Hannah  ;  "  but  I  don't  know  whether  I  liked  her  or 
not." 

**  That  is  unsatisfactory,"  said  Kate,  "  What  kind 
of  a  house  does  she  live  in  ?  " 

**  Elegant,  just  on  the  corner,  with  a  great  sycamore 
tree  in  front,  and  her  parlor  is  so  inviting." 

44  What  did  she  say  to  you  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"Well,  girls,  to  tell  the  plain  truth,  she  isn't  at  all 
what  I  supposed,  and  I  was  greatly  disappointed. 
She  didn't  even  write  the  answer  to  the  advertise- 
ment." 

"Didn't?  who  did,  then?"  exclaimed  both  in  a 
breath. 

"  Her  uncle,  a  strange  man,  who  has  an  antipathy 
toward  young  ladies,  and  believes  all  women  are  silly 
and  eager  to  get  married." 

"  Ignoramus  I  "  said  Kate,  indignantly  ;  "  if  he  is 
so  sfflv  as  that,  why  did  he  answer  Marv's  advertise- 
ment?" 

44  O,  well,  the   little  widow  says  he  is  a  saint  on 


132  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

earth,  and  helps  the  poor,  but  has  no  faith  in  women 
as  regards  mind  and  intelligence." 

"  Which  belief  is  no  credit  to  his  understanding," 
said  Kate. 

"  So  I  thought,  and  had  half  a  mind  to  tell  her  so  ; 
but  she  thinks  women  were  made  to  be  frivolous,  or 
pretty  creatures,  as  she  said,  and  thought  I  was  such  a 
rarity." 

The  girls  laughed. 

"Did  you  present  her  with  any  of  your  rare 
thoughts  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  I  suppose  she  thought  your  dress  exceedingly 
plain,"  said  Mary. 

"  O  yes,  I  suppose  so.  She  looked  at  it  sharply ; 
but  she  is  a  bewitching  little  thing,  not  quite  as  old  as 
I  am,  and  looks  so  well  in  black." 

"  But  tell  us,  do,  before  you  go  any  farther,  why 
the  man  wrote  the  answer  to  the  advertisement,  and 
the  little  widow  answered  the  letter  you  wrote,"  said 
Kate. 

"  O  that  was  a  plan  between  them.  The  whole 
was  done  in  Mrs.  Waterhouse's  name,  because  her 
uncle  wanted  nothing  to  do  with  young  ladies.  If  I 
had  known  the  whole  circumstance,  and  understood 
the  little  widow  as  I  do  now,  I  hardly  think  I  would 
have  called." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  Well,  you  see  she  is  merely  a  fashionable  woman, 
and  her  acquaintance,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  will  do  us 
no  good." 

"  It  may,  though ;  I  would  like  to  see  her,"  said 
Mary. 

"  So  she  would  like  to  see  you  and  Kate,  and  is  to 
send  an  invitation  for  all  of  us  to  come  and  see  her 
some  time." 


THE  LOXE  LITTLE  WIDOW.  133 

**  That  is  good  news,  and  I  want  to  go ;  don't  you, 
Kate  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  do.  I  think  we  needn't  be  afraid  of  a  sflly, 
fashionable  woman's  harming  us.  She  will  make  us 
all  the  stronger  of  course,  when  her  folly  is  so  ap- 
parent." 

44  Do  you  know,  girls,  I  half  hoped  she  was  a  liter- 
ary woman?  but  only  think  how  far  she  is  from  it. 
Every  one  seems  to  think  it  so  strange  that  we  should 
all  choose  occupations  so  different,  and  I  don't  know 
but  it  is  rather  rare ;  but  how  nice  it  is !  Letters, 
painting,  and  music.  Our  choice  shows  that  we  at 
least  had  decided  tastes,  and  that  is  in  our  favor  in  re- 
gard to  success.  I  shall  be  glad  when  my  manuscript 
is  read,  and  I  know  its  fate.  How  it  worries  me  ! " 

"  They  will  undoubtedly  pay  you  something  for  it," 
said  Kate.  "  What  have  you  written  to-day  ?  " 

"A  story,  —  a  wild,  startling  romance;  how  I  de- 
spise such  things ! " 

A  decided  rap  on  die  door  just  then  hushed  their 
conversation. 

Miss  Brechandon  entered. 

"  Good  evening,"  she  said,  glancing  quickly  at  the 
upright  piano  in  the  niche.  "  I  thought  I  heard  music 
in  this  room  ;  I  was  sure  of  it ;  but  I  couldn't  imagine 
what  it  came  from.  Who  plays  ?*" 

44 1  do,"  said  Mary  promptly. 

44  Not  for  amusement,  Tm  thinking  ?  " 

44  O,  no,  ma'am ;  I  am  a  music  teacher." 

44  Oho,  indeed,  are  you?  Just  what  I  suspected. 
I  most  generally  get  anything  right,  and  that  is  what 
I  told  them.  Poor  David  is  so  crazy  over  music  ;  and 
he  was  so  anxious  to  know  if  there  was  a  piano  in  this 
room." 


134  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"And  who  is  poor  David?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"  Why,  the  young  man  who  has  a  room  just  under 
here  ;  the  Roman  Catholic  who  has  lost  his  health." 

"  There,  I  knew  he  must  love  the  beautiful,"  said 
Mary  eagerly.  "  Does  he  play  himself  ?  " 

"Play  himself!  well,  yes,  I  rather  think  that  he 
does  :  not  the  piano,  though,  but  the  organ,  in  one  of 
the  great  Roman  Catholic  churches." 

"  O  does  he  indeed  ?  "  exclaimed  Mary  delight- 
edly. 

"  Yes,  he  does,"  answered  Miss  Brechandon  sharply, 
"  and  what  is  that  to  go  into  ecstasies  over  ?  I'm  sure 
it's  more  a  thing  to  make  one  weep  ;  and  I've  told 
him  so  enough." 

"  His  playing  in  a  Catholic  church  isn't  what  pleases 
me,  but  to  learn  that  he  is  an  organist  surprised  me  so. 
I  hadn't  thought  of  such  a  thing,"  said  Mary. 

"  He  doesn't  play,  now  he  is  so  feeble,  of  course  ?  " 
said  Hannah. 

"  Yes,  he  does ;  and  I  tell  him  I  do  believe  he 
would  play  if  he  was  dying ;  and  he  said,  if  you  will 
believe  it,  that  he  was  sure  nothing  would  give  him 
greater  pleasure  if  he  was  strong  enough.  O,  it's  a  ter- 
rible thing  that  he  can't  see  the  true  way,  —  that  he 
can't  be  born  into  the  true  church." 

"  Miss  Brechandon,  what  is  the  true  church  ?  " 
asked  Kate. 

"  It  isn't  the  Roman  Catholic,"  said  Miss  Brechan- 
don sharply. 

"  But  the  Catholics  think  so,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Yes,  and  the  Mormons  think  theirs  is,  but  we 
know  it  isn't." 

"  Well,  but  what  is  ?  " 
.   "  An    idle    question,    miss.      Do    you    suppose    I 


THE  LONE  LITTLE   WIDOW.  135 

would  belong  to  a  church  I  didn't  believe  the  true 
one?" 

"  Then  the  true  church,  you  think,  is  the  Lutheran, 
of  course/"  said  Hannah. 

**  Well,  of  course  I  do ;  and  the  reason  vou  don't  is 
because  you  know  nothing  about  it.  But  I  am  in  a 
hurry ;  I  have  an  errand  out,  but  will  come  back  in  a 
few  moments  if  you  have  no  objections;  and  if  ytm," 
pointing  at  Mary,  "  will  play  a  tune  for  me,  I  will  be 
greatly  obliged/' 

"  Certainly,  I  will  be  glad  to  do  so,"  said  Mary;  and 
Miss  Brechandon  walked  out,  but  soon  returned.  She 
•earned  somewhat  anxious  and  disturbed,  yet  in  good 
spirits.  **  Now  play  your  very  best,"  she  said ;  "  I  am 
a  pretty  good  judge  of  music :  please  play  what  you 
consider  your  best  piece."  Mary  was  silent  a  moment, 
but  finally  commenced  an  elaborate  piece,  full  of  varia- 
tions and  melody.  And  she  played  as  if  really  in- 
spired, while  Miss  Brechandon  looked  on,  astonished 
and  charmed.  She  finished,  and,  rising  from  the 
stool  suddenly,  ran  to  the  door,  saying,  "  How  warm  ! 
I  must  open  this  door  ; "  and  in  spite  of  3»[iss  Brechan- 
don's  terrified  scream,  **  O,  don't,  don't,  it's  plenty  cool, 
play  on,  do,"  she  threw  the  door  open,  and  then 
started  back ;  far  she  stood  face  to  face  with  the  pale 
young  man  she  had  met  already  several  times. 
There  was  confusion  for  a  moment.  Miss  Brechan- 
don wrung  her  hands,  not  from  anguish,  but  from 
nervous  excitement ;  and  the  young  man  took  several 
steps  backward,  and  tried  to  stammer  out  an  excuse. 
Finally  Miss  Brechandon  regained  her  composure  suffi- 
ciently to  make  an  explanation. 

"  It  is  all  my  fault,"  she  said.  "  Don't  blame  the 
young  man ;  he  doubted  the  propriety  of  coming  up, 


136  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

but  I  assured  him  there  was  no  harm  in  it ;  and  he  is 
so  bewitched  to  hear  music ;  and  I  knew  Miss  Mary 
was  a  good  player  by  the  looks  of  her  eyes  and  her 
fingers  ;  and  so  I  begged  him  to  come  up  and  listen 
while  she  played ;  and  he  did  so ;  and  what  is  the 
harm  ?  " 

"  If  the  door  hadn't  been  opened  so  suddenly,  no 
one  would  have  been  the  wiser,"  said  the  young  man  ; 
"  but  I  beg  your  pardon  for  playing  eavesdropper,  and 
will  promise  to  listen  no  more  without  your  permis- 
sion ;  but  I  cannot  be  sorry  I  came  up  and  heard  the 
music,  for  I  can  assure  you  it  was  worth  hearing." 
He  bowed  to  Mary,  and  smiled. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Mary,  pleasantly.  "  I  am  glad 
you  listened,  if  it  gave  you  any  pleasure." 

"I  might  as  well  introduce  you  now,"  said  Miss 
Brechandon,  "  and  undoubtedly  you  will  be  good 
friends.  .  Young  ladies,  this  is  Mr.  David  De  Witt ; 
Mr.  De  Witt,  these  are  the  Misses  Windsor  ; "  and  the 
young  man  bowed  politely  in  the  dusky  hall ;  and  the 
girls  bowed,  standing  in  the  door ;  and  this  was  their 
introduction.  He  only  said  "  Good  night "  after  this, 
and  went  away. 

"  I  never  set  my  eyes  on  that  boy,"  said  Miss 
Brechandon,  after  he  had  gone,  "  without  sighing  for 
his  soul.  To  think  he  should  confess  his  sins  to  a 
priest !  It  is  enough  to  distract  one,  I  say." 

"  Miss  Brechandon,"  said  Hannah,  "  how  shall  I 
know  what  the  true  church  is  ?  There  are  so  many, 
it  would  take  me  a  life-time  to  study  the  creeds  of 
them  all.  Mr.  Beecher  says  one  thing,  you  another, 
and  Mr.  De  Witt  another.  All  of  you  are  good  peo- 
ple ;  and  which  of  you  shall  1  believe  ?  " 

Miss  Brechandon  was  silent  a  moment,  as  if  con- 


THE  LOXE  LITTLE    WIDOW.  137 

adering  what  to  advise ;  then  she  said,  "  Is  your  soul 
in  a  state  of  inquiry  ?  If  so,  I  will  send  you  in  a  lit- 
tie  book  which  I  think  will  help  you  to  become  con- 
verted." 

" 1  have  no  objection  to  books,  Miss  Brechandon ; 
but  somehow  I  have  no  idea  that  such  a  book  as  you 
name  will  do  me  any  good.  I  do  not  feel  rebellious  ; 
I  am  not  suffering  from  any  fears ;  for  whatever  else 
comes,  I  cling  in  faith  to  the  kind  Father  who  created 
us.  The  time  of  doubts  and  fears  has  passed  away 
with  me,  concerning  the  will  of  God ;  and  I  only  think 
now  of  churches  and  creeds,  and  would  like  to  know 
something  of  theology,  that  I  may  be  prepared  to  help 
those  who  are  troubled  about  these  matters." 

Miss  Brechandon  stared  at  the  speaker  as  if  stricken 
with  wonder. 

"  What?  "  she  said,  " a  girl  like  you  talking  of  the 
study  of  theology!  that  is  a  thing  that  doesn't  con- 
cern us,  but  ministers  of  the  gospel.  Come  out  from 
the  world,  and  confess  Christ,  joining  yourself  with  the 
church  of  God;  that  is  the  only  way  you  can  be 
saved." 

"What  is  confessing  Christ,  Miss  Brechandon?" 
asked  Kate,  who  had  been  listening  attentively. 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  you  are  so  ignorant  as  not 
to  know  ?  A  pitiable  state  you  are  in,  indeed,"  said 
Miss  Brechandon. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Hannah,  "  that  the  only  true 
way  to  confess  that  we  love  and  work  for  Christ,  to 
show  to  the  world  that  we  are  Christians,  is  to  follow 
his  example ;  for  we  cannot  be  his  followers  without 
imitating  his  good  works  and  meek  and  gentle  spirit." 

"  The  infidel  boasts  of  his  good  works,  Miss  Wind- 
sor ;  but  where  is  he  ?  " 


138  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  But  the  infidel  possesses  not  the  spirit  of  Christ ; 
he  is  self-sufficient ;  he  boasts  of  his  own  strength,  and 
a  person  of  that  kind  cannot  be  a  follower  of  Jesus 
Christ" 

"  You  are  a  strange  girl,"  said  Miss  Brechandon. 
"  Have  you  instituted  a  religion  of  your  own  ?  " 

"  O  no,  no ;  I  believe  in  no  religion  but  the  religion 
of  Christ ;  and  the  greatest  thing  I  am  at  a  loss  about 
is,  whether  it  is  a  duty  to  be  a  church-member,  and  if 
so,  what  church  should  I  unite  with  ?  " 

Miss  Brechandon  seemed  ill  at  ease,  and  looked  at 
Hannah  as  though  she  had  found  a  wonder. 

"  You  must  be  somehow  wrong,"  she  said,  "  and  I 
advise  you  to  pray  earnestly  and  constantly  to  under- 
stand what  is  right." 

"  So  I  do,  my  dear  Miss  Brechandon  ;  for  earnest  and 
pure  desire  is  prayer  always,  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
and  I  am  sure  I  am  always  anxious  to  learn  the 
truth." 

"  The  heart  is  so  prone  to  evil,"  said  Miss  Bre- 
chandon,- "  and  unless  ye  be  born  again,  ye  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

"  After  all,"  said  Hannah,  "  there  is  no  way  but  to 
hope,  and  learn,  and  wait ;  and  while  I  do  so,  I  will  not 
be  afraid,  for  though  — 

'  I  know  not  where  his  islands  lift 

Their  fronded  palms  in  air ; 
I  only  know  I  cannot  drift 
Beyond  his  love  and  care.'  " 

Miss  Brechandon  looked  anxious  and  uneasy.  Han- 
nah's words  influenced  her  strangely,  and  made  her 
feel,  though  vaguely,  somewhat  ashamed  of  her  stiff 
doctrine,  for  which  she  had  found  herself  so  incapable 
of  giving  a  reason.  Hannah  and  her  sisters  seemed  so 


THE  LONE  LITTLE    WIDOW.  139 

charitable  to  all,  and  so  kind  and  loving  to  each  other, 
and  then  there  was  so  much  faith"  there,  that  in  spite  of 
herself  Miss  Brechandon  was  drawn  toward  them,  and 
fascinated  by  their  fresh  manners  and  pure  hearts. 

"  Good  night,"  she  said  abruptly,  and  was  gone. 

"  How  wise  Hannah  is !  "  said  Mary. 

"  How  weak  I  am ! "  said  Hannah. 

"  But,  girlies,  we  are  all  strong  in  love,"  said  Kate  ; 
and  they  embraced  each  other  tenderly. 


140  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

DARK     CLOUDS. 

.       .      •> 

"  O  HANNAH  !  is  that  time  ?  " 

"  Yes,  dearies,  it  is  true,  and  I  am  for  once  discour- 
aged ; "  and  brave-hearted  Hannah  sank  into  a  chair, 
and,  dropping  her  face  in  her  hands,  burst  into  tears. 

"  How  could  it  be  so  ?  "  asked  Mary,  kneeling  at 
Hannah's  side.  "  You  felt  so  sure  it  would  be  ac- 
cepted, and  so  did  we  all.  I  hardly  thought  of  such  a 
disappointment." 

"  What  objections  did  they  have  to  it  ?  "  asked  Kate, 
leaning  on  the  back  of  Hannah's  chair. 

"  I  hardly  know.  I  can't  think.  I  was  so  surprised 
when  he  gave  me  back  the  manuscript.  I  suppose  I 
haven't  enough  ability  to  write  a  good  story.  I  can 
find  no  other  excuse,"  returned  Hannah,  raising  her 
head,  and  wiping  her  tearful  eyes.  "  I  thought  as 
I  came  home  through  the  street  that  the  better  way  for 
me  was  to  stop  this  foolish  scribbling,  and  go  to  work 
by  the  week,  and  earn  a  decent  living,  and  be  content, 
like  a  thousand  other  girls." 

The  sisters  had  now  been  in  the  city  more  than  a 
month,  and  the  money  they  had  taken  from  home  was 
wholly  exhausted.  Kate  had  become  so  absorbed  in 
her  work  that  so  long  as  a  penny  lasted,  she  would  sit 
at  her  easel  from  morning  till  night ;  and  though  her 
improvement  was  rapid,  and  praise  from  her  teacher 


DARK  CLOUDS.  141 

frequent,  yet  her  means  were  passing  away ;  and  often 
as  she  lay  on  her  little  beo^  she  tossed  her  arms,  and 
thought  far  into  the  night,  trying  to  devise  some  means 
to  earn  a  few  more  dollars. 

Mary  had  continued  to  give  lessons  to  her  four  schol- 
ars while  she  took  her  own  at  the  Conservatory,  and 
practiced  all  her  spare  moments  on  the  upright  piano. 

The  little  boy,  Neil  Blossom,  had  gained  both  her 
pity  an$  affection;  and  to  no  place  did  she  go  with 
more  cheerfulness  or  pleasure  than  into  that  little 
bare  room,  so  suggestive  of  poverty,  where  the  pale 
mother  sat  always  at  the  window,  sewing  steadily,  as 
though  her  life  depended  on  her  industry ;  and  so  it  did. 

Poor  woman !  like  how  many  other  mothers  she 
was  giving  away  her  strength  and  life  for  the  benefit 
of  her  child !  but  the  brightening  of  her  pale  face,  and 
the  smije  that  came  to  her  thin  lips,  as  the  boy  played, 
as  only  the  inspired  can,  showed  that  she  was  well  re- 
paid for  all  her  labor ;  and  so  Mary  found  it  both  a  joy 
and  benefit  to  teach  the  crippled  boy,  where  she  had 
expected  only  an^jety  and  city.  Hannah,  had  been 
wholly  unsuccessful  in  trying  to  dispose  of  her  manu- 
script. The  sketches,  and  story  of  several  chapters, 
which  she  had  left^with  a  publisher  on  Fulton  Street, 
had  not  been,  accepted.  With  what  strange  emotions, 
that  Saturday  afternoon,  she  had  climbed  the  dirty 
stairs !  and  how  her  heart  had  fluttered,  as  she  in- 
quired, with  an  effort,  if  the  manuscript  was  read  ! 

Yes,  it  was  read,  the  man  told  her ;  but  they  had 
concluded  not  to  purchase,  as  it  was  hardly  adapted  to 
their  columns.  Too  much  description  and  moralizing, 
and  too  little  plot.  It  was  well  written,  he  said,  and 
it  was  probable  that  with  some  effort  she  might  do 
well ;  he  had  noticed  the  disappointment  that  crept 
into  her  face. 


142  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Perhaps,  he  said,  she  could  succeed  in  writing  a 
serial;  they  were  in  wanj  of  one.  It  must  contain 
eighteen  or  twenty  chapters  of  ordinary  length,  and 
be  of  such  a  character  as  to  absorb  the  reader,  and 
make  him  always  anxious  for  the  next  number.  They 
bought  very  few  sketches,  except  from  their  regular 
contributors,  unless  they  were  uncommonly  interest- 
ing. 

Hannah  caught  at  the  idea  of  writing  a  seriaj.  She 
would  suit,  she  thought,  she  must  succeed  when  so  de- 
termined ;  and  so  she  told  him  she  wished  to  try,  and 
asked  how  soon  he  wished  to  use  it.  In  a  fortnight, 
he  said,  and  gave  her  a  few  hints  concerning  the  style. 
Hannah  had  gone  home  with  the  rejected  manuscript 
in  her  hand,  but  a  hope  in  her  heajt  that  in  two  weeks 
she  might  receive  thirty  dollars,  —  the  price  offered 
for  the  serial,  if  it  suited.  Kate  should  ha^ve  her 
paints  then,  she  thought,  and  not  be  obliged  to  go  to 
work  for  a  living,  but  could  continue  to  work  at  her 
easel.  The  girls  had  listened  eagerly  to  her  plans, 
and  had  entire  faith  in  her  success.  How  nice  it  would 
be !  they  said ;  and  undoubtedly  she  could  write 
more  after  that  was  finished,  and  at  that  price  would 
soon  make  her  fortune.  Thirty  Collars  in  two  weeks  ! 
More  than  they  had  dreamed  of ;  and  with  this  money 
they  could  all  get  well  started,  and  ^ery  soon  they 
could,  earn  enough  to  pay  her ;  for  they  should  pay 
her  every  cent.  She  would  suit  the  publisher  any  way, 
Hannah  said,  she  was  determined ;  and  she  had  already 
thought  of  an  excellent  plot,  and  she  could  find  plenty 
of  incident  by  going  into  the  streets.  As  for  those 
sketches,  she  said,  it  was  not  at  all  strange  that  he  re- 
fused them,  for  they  were  rather  tame,  now  she 
thought  of  it ;  though  before,  she  had  thought  them 


DARK  CLOUDS.  143 

startling  in  the  extreme.  Kate,  she  said,  must  continue 
to  work  at  Copper's,  and  learn  as  fast  as  she  could,  and 
she  should  be  sure  to  get  the  thirty  dollars  and  more  to 
do  after  it ;  so  there  was  nothing  to  fear.  Long  they 
had  talked  that  night,  and  planned,  lying  in  their  little 
white  beds;  and  had  at  last  fallen  asleep  with  their 
hearts,  full  of  hope  and  ambition.  The  next  morning, 
Hannah  had  arisen  an  hour  earlier  than  usual ;  and 
while  Kate  and  Mary  were  fast  asleep,  she  commenced 
the  first  chapter  of  the  forthcoming  story,  and  by  the 
time  her  sisters  had  awakened,  had  nearly  finished  it. 
Her  face  was  flashed,  and  her  pen  flew  along  rapidly, 
but  not  rapidly  enough  to  keep  pace  with  the  thoughts 
that  were  flooding  her  brain. 

"  Why,  Hannah  !  ".Kate  had  said,  rubbing  her  eyes  ; 
and  Mary  had  repeated  the  words,  springing  from  her 
pillow,  and  throwing  from  her  face  the  wealth  of  brown 
hair.  0  what  a  day  of  hope  that  was  !  and  how  Han- 
nah wrote  and  wrote,  only  growing  weary  at  night, 
and  then  going  out  into  the  streets  to  freshen  her 
thoughts  and  invigorate  her  mind  !  How  the  girls 
gathered  around  the  little  table  every  night  to  listen  to 
what  had  been  written  during  the  day,  and  how  they 
laughed  and  cried  over  it,  and  declared  it  intensely 
interesting,  certain  it  would  be  accepted ;  how  could  it 
be  otherwise  ? 

And  so  the  two  weeks  had  passed  away;  and  the 
story  was  finished.  During  the  time  even  the  little 
widow  had  been  forgotten  and  neglected  ;  and  the  in- 
vitation she  had  promised  them,  had  not  been  re- 
ceived from  her ;  but  even  if  it  had,  it  would  have 
been  refused,  for  no  visiting  was  on  that  two  weeks* 
programme. 

Miss  Brechandon,  too,  had  received  very  little  of 


144  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Hannah's  attention,  though  her  sisters  had  been  twice 
to  her  room,  where  they  met  the  pale  young  man,  and 
found  him,  they  said,  such  a  gentleman,  and  so  pleasant 
and  agreeable,  and  Miss  Brechandon  so  odd,  but  so 
very  kind  in  her  own  way. 

And  when  the  story  was  really  finished,  and  the 
manuscript  lay  in  a  heap,  so  neat  and  plain,  on  the 
table,  what  a  time  of  rejoicing  it  was  !  Hannah's 
flushed  cheeks  were  kissed  a  half-dozen  times  by  her 
enthusiastic  sisters ;  and  when  she  wrapped  it  snugly 
in  a  paper,  and  took  it  under  her  shawl,  she  could 
really  hear  her  heart  beat ;  and  the  girls  somehow 
felt  a  sensation  they  had  never  felt  before  ;  and  Kate, 
almost  before  she  was  aware,  exclaimed,  "  O  Hannah, 
what  if  it  should  be  rejected  !  "  and  Mary  had  replied, 
"But  it  won't  be,  for  it  is  so  beautiful ;  "and  Hannah 
had  gone  on  her  way  to  Fulton  Street ;  and  her  suc- 
cess is  explained  in  the  conversation  with  which  this 
chapter  opens.  The  very  next  day  they  had  read  it, 
and  rejected  it. 

"Yes,"  continued  Hannah,  "I  half  concluded,  while 
coming  home,  that  I  would  give  up  writing  ;  for  it  is 
evident  I  have  no  ability  or  tact ;  for  only  think  how 
steadily  and  hard  I  have  worked  for  two  weeks,  and 
all  to  no  purpose.  I'd  better  have  been  at  work  in  a 
factory." 

"  O  dear,  it  is  such  a  disappointment,"  said  Kate'; 
"but  do  tell  us  why  it  was  rejected." 

"  The  same  old  story,  —  not  startling  enough ;  and 
I'm  sure  I  couldn't  make  anything  any  more  so  ;  but 
they  had  just  received  one  they  liked  better." 

"  There,  that's  why  they  rejected  yours,  I  know ; 
and  the  rejection  don't  prove  that  you  have  no  abil- 
ity." 


DARK  CLOUDS.  145 

"  And  I  have  got  a  bit  of  good  news,  after  all,"  said 
Kate. 

"  Good  news !  What  is  it  ?  though  I'm  sure  nothing 
can  raise  mv  spirits  now." 

"  Well,  I  have  got  some  work  to  do.  Look  here  !  " 
and  Kate  displayed  heaps  of  black  silk  fcord  in  a  paper 
bag.  "  I  am  to  make  these  into  cloak  trimmings  like 
this  sample.  It  is  quite  easy ;  and  I  shall  have  eight- 
een cents  per  dozen." 

"Where  did  you  get  it?" 

"  Miss  Brechandon  told  me  of  the  place,  though  she 
didn't  know  I  wanted  work.  She  was  telling  Mary  and 
me  a  story  of  a  poor  work-girl  who  had  formerly  made 
these  trimmings,  but  was  now  sick.  I  inquired  the 
number  and  street  where  the  work  was  to  be  ob- 
tained, and  I  do  not  think  she  had  an  idea  I  wanted 
work  ;  and  then  I  went  there  almost  immediately,  and 
got  all  this  cord ;  so  there  is  no  danger  of  starving." 

"  Is  there  enough  for  me  ?  "  asked  Hannah. 

"  O  yes  ;  but  you'll  not  give  up  writing." 

"  I  must,  for  the  present  at  least,  because  I  cannot 
sell  my  manuscript ;  and  I  can't  work  for  nothing.  I 
have  only  a  dollar  in  my  pocket,  and  that  will  last 
only  a  short  time." 

"  What  will  you  do  with  your  story  ?  "  asked  Mary. 
"  Won't  somebody  buy  it  ?  " 

"  It  will  be  some  time  before  I  can  get  courage  to 
offer  it  to  any  one  else  ;  and  I  am  so  ashamed  of  my- 
self, too,  for  allowing  the  publisher  to  see  my  great  dis- 
appointment. I  hardly  stayed  a  moment,  fearing  I 
should  burst  into  tears.  I  might  have  known  it  was 
at  least  doubtful  about  its  being  accepted ;  but  I  felt 
so  very  sure.  I  shall  never  again  have  confidence  in 
anything  I  write." 


146  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  Mary  and  I  are  no  judges 
at  all  ?  We  were  so  deeply  interested." 

"  Probably  because  of  your  interest  in  me.  If  you 
had  read  it  without  any  knowledge  of  the  author,  you 
would  have  thought  it  probably  a  failure." 

"  No,  no,  we  shouldn't,  I  am  sure,"  said  Mary. 
"  It  would  have  interested  me  wherever  I  had  read  it. 
Little  Jim,  .only  think  what  a  comical  character  he 
was !  and  that  old  darkey,  and  the  poor,  little  sick 
girl.  I'm  sure  the  man  had  no  taste  or  judgment 
who  refused  it." 

"It  is  probable  that  ours  are  inferior  to  his  ;  for  he 
has  had  more  experience,  and  is  less  prejudiced,  than 
we,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Well,  allowing  all  this,"  spoke  up  Kate,  with 
flashing  eyes,  "  I  am  sure  of  one  thing,  and  that  is 
this.  Your  story  is  infinitely  better  than  many  I  have 
read ;  and  it  must  be  there  is  somebody  in  the  city 
who  would  buy  it." 

"  But  if  my  courage  rises  on  no  higher  key  than  it 
is  now,  I  can  never  offer  it  to  another  publisher  ;  and 
I  shall  work  on  this  trimming.  I  am  so  glad  you  got 
it,  Kate.  It  is  well  we  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Miss  Brechandon.  She  has  such  a  good  heart,  and 
her  religion  is  only  false  teaching ;  her  heart  is  full 
of  charity.  Only  think  how  kind  she  is  to  Mr.  De 
Witt." 

"  She  is  greatly  attached  to  him,"  said  Mary. 
"  You  see,  when  he  was  very  sick  a  few  weeks  ago,  she 
stayed  with  him  a  great  deal,  for  his  mother  is  an  old 
woman  and  feeble ;  and  in  this  way  she  became  ac- 
quainted and  attached  to  him,  in  spite  of  his  being  a 
Catholic.." 

"  Well,  I  must  go  to  work  immediately,"  said  Han- 


DARK  CLOUDS.  147 

nah,  rising  and  throwing  aside  her  hat  and  shawl.  "I 
have  no  time  to  waste  ;  please  give  me  a  little  infor- 
mation about  this  work,  Kate.  Perhaps  I  can  make  a 
dozen  to-night." 

**  O  no,  you  can't  possibly,"  said  Kate,  "  because  it 
is  new  work  ;  but  you  can  learn  ;  and  I  am  going  to 
work  too  immediately ; "  and  so  they  gathered  around 
the  table,  the  inseparable  three,  and  all  sewed  in  the 
Mpt  lamp-light. 

"Now,"  said  Kate,  while  they  sewed,  **  let  us  forget 
all  about  the  manuscript  to-night,  and  I  will  tell  yon  a 
plan  of  mine.  You  see  I  have  been  thinking  if  I  could 
only  get  five  dollars,  I  would  buy  me  some  water-col- 
ors, and  learn  to  color  photographs.  They  say  it  is 
excellent  business ;  and  there  is  a  girl  at  the  Institute 
who  says  she  will  show  me  how  to  mix  the  paints ; 
and  Fm  sure  I  could  learn  the  rest  myself,  if  I  had  a 
sample." 

"  Who  would  you  color  them  for  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"Why,  just  go  around  to  the  galleries,  and  get 
work  ;  arid  I  have  been  thinking  besides,  girls,  that  I 
must  have  some  oil  paints  and  brushes,  and  they  will 
cost  me  twelve  dollars  sure.  How  hard  it  is  to  do 
anything!" 

"  Everything  would  have  been  right,  if  I  had  only 
written  a  good  story.  O  girls,  why  did  I  fail  when  so 
confident  and  determined  ?  " 

"  It  is  probably  all  for  the  best,"  said  Kate ;  "  we 
can't  expect  to  sail  in  clear  waters  always ;  and  if  I 
could  only  get  my  paints  now,  I  am  sure  I  could  do 
something." 

••  Well,  let  us  work  for  them,"  said  Hannah. 

44 1  will  work  too,"  said  Mary,  "  and  we  can  soon 
earn  five  dollars." 


148  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

So  the  girls  worked  as  fast  as  their  fingers  would 
fly ;  but  the  cord  was  stiff,  and  they  did  not  accom- 
plish so  much  as  they  had  anticipated.  Yet  they  tried 
to  be  cheerful  and  hopeful,  and  the  days  went  by. 
But  there  was  the  rent  to  pay,  and  then  washer- 
woman and  the  baker ;  and  they  began  to  despair  of 
ever  getting  the  five  dollars  together ;  but  a  bit  of 
good  luck  was  in  store  for  them. 

One  morning  Kate  started,  as  usual,  for  Cooper's, 
and  left  Hannah  busily  sewing,  and  Mary  at  the  piano. 
She  had  not  been  gone  long  before  her  step  was  heard 
in  the  hall,  which  was  a  sure  sign  that  she  had  brought 
a  letter. 

"  From  mother,  girls  !  from  mother  !  "  said  she, 
bursting  into  the  room,  and  flourishing  a  yellow  envel- 
ope ;  and  then  tearing  it  open,  lo  and  behold,  a  green- 
back, soiled  but  genuine,  fluttered  out  and  fell  directly 
on  Hannah's  lap. 

"  Five  dollars !  "  exclaimed  Hannah,  picking  it  up. 
"  Five  dollars !  just  what  you  need,  Kate  ;  read  the 
letter  now,  don't  wait ;  "  and  Kate  read  the  letter  ;  and 
as  usual,  all  brushed  tears  from  their  eyes,  which  left 
them  bright  as  stars. 

"  We  send  you  five  dollars,"  the  letter  said  ;  "  you 
will  undoubtedly  need  it ;  and  we  will  try  to  send 
you  some  more  soon." 

".Will  it  be  right,"  said  Kate,  "to  take  it  for  my- 
self ?  " 

"  Right  ?  "  exclaimed  Hannah  and  Mary  in  a  breath. 
"  Of  course  ;  we  don't  need  it." 

"  But,  girls,  I  have  changed  my  mind  about  the 
water-colors.  It  is  time  I  commenced  to  paint  in  oil ; 
and  shall  I  take  this  money  to  start  with  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  by  all  means,"  said  Hannah. 


DARK  CLGUIsS.  149 

And  soon  Eate  commenced  painting  in  oil ;  and 
this  was  her  forte.  A  new  world  opened  to  her ;  and 
the  inexpressible  joy  of  the  artist  began  to  swell  in 
her  bosom.  Her  teacher  looked  on  surprised,  and 
told  her  he  never  saw  one  who  had  a  better  eye  for 
color ;  but  the  lack  of  means  held  her  back,  and  she 
could  only  paint  a  few  hours  in  a  day.  How  reluc- 
tantly she  would  leave  her  easel  and  pallet !  and  how 
she  became  more  and  more  absorbed  in  her  work,  un- 
til poverty  was  forgotten,  although  it  stared  at  her  per- 
sistently, while  often  one  dry  cracker  served  for  her 
supper !  Hannah  sat  at  the  little  table  and  sewed 
from  morning  till  night ;  for  she  dared  not  spend  her 
tune  to  write  again  with  no  promise  of  success.  A 
few  dollars  came  to  her  now  and  then  from  a  publisher 
who  at  times  published  a  sketch  for  her ;  but  it  was 
only  as  a  drop  in  the  bucket.  Ah !  these  were  trying 
days;  but  the  three  sisters  determined  to  succeed, 
comforted  each  other,  and  worked  on.  Early  and  late 
they  worked,  their  interests  all  in  common,  helping 
ami  cheering  and  blessing  each  other.  Their  letters  to 
uieir  friends  at  home  betrayed  not  the  trials  they  were 
obliged  to  endure  ;  and  none  knew  but  themselves 
how  hard  they  labored,  and  how  indomitably  they  per- 
severed. As  a  natural  and  unavoidable  consequence, 
their  wardrobes  began  to  grow  shabby ;  their  boots,  from 
so  much  tramping  in  the  streets,  lost  then-  pretty,  stiff, 
and  genteel  look,  which  was  most  mortifying  to  their 
sense  of  taste  and  elegance.  Their  gloves  became 
soiled  and  worn  ;  and  often  they  lay  down  upon  their 
little  beds,  and  looked  off  at  the  stars  hungry  and  dis- 
heartened. A  few  dollars  came  from  home  sometimes, 
but  there  was  always  a  use  for  such  receipts  in  another 
direction  than  food  or  clothes.  Their  improvement 


150  THREE   SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

could  not  be  rapid,  they  had  so  little  time  for  practice. 
As  for  Hannah,  she  continued  to  sew  as  if  for  dear 
life,  and  was  only  happy  in  assisting  her  sisters. 
Kate  at  last  obtained  the  water-colors  she  so  much 
longed  for,  and  made  a  trial  of  coloring  photographs. 
She  had  received  some  instruction  from  a  friend ; 
and  with  high  hopes  after  a  little  practice,  and  the 
praise  of  her  enthusiastic  sisters,  she  went  out  to 
look  for  work  in  the  picture  galleries.  Along  the 
Bowery  she  took  her  way  ;  and  owing  to  her  lack  of 
confidence  in  herself,  she  selected  the  most  insignifi- 
cant gallery  she  could  find,  and,  entering,  made  known 
her  errand.  O  yes,  the  artist  said,  he  had  work 
enough,  and  would  be  glad  to  engage  her ;  but  then 
of  course  he  must  see  some  of  her  work.  So  he  gave 
her  several  pictures  to  color  as  specimens.  Flushed 
and  happy,  she  almost  ran  down  the  stairs  and  through 
the  streets,  until  she  arrived  home. 

Hannah  stopped  her  sewing,  and  Mary  her  playing, 
when  Kate  came  into  the  room,  and  exclaimed,  — 

"  I'm  going  to  work  immediately ;  for  I  can  get 
plenty  of  work  if  only  I  can  color  these  photographs  to 
please  the  artist;  "  and  before  the  girls  had  time  to 
answer,  she  had  taken  her  place  by  the  window,  with 
her  paints  before  her,  and  there  she  worked  and 
worked,  her  courage  failing,  instead  of  increasing,  with 
every  touch  of  her  brush  ;  but  she  was  determined  to 
do  her  best,  however  poorly  that  might  be ;  and  she 
told  none  of  her  misgivings  to  her  sisters,  who  waited 
anxiously  for  the  pictures  to  be  finished. 

When  they  were  done,  the  girls  scrutinized  them 
with  some  misgivings. 

"  The  fact  is,"  said  Hannah,  after  she  had  gazed  in 
silence  a  1'ong  time,  "  you  can't  expect  to  paint  as  well 


DARK  CLOUDS.  151 

as  those  who  have  received  instructions,  and  had  much 
practice." 

Kate  laughed  constrainedly. 

"  Which  is  as  much  as  to  say  the  coloring  isn't 
good." 

"  Why,  no,  maybe  they  will  like  them,  Kate  ;  I  am 
no  judge  ;  but  it  does  seem  that  they  are  rather  highly 
colored." 

"  I  don't  believe  they  are,"  said  Mary.  "  Anyhow, 
don't  be  afraid  to  take  them  home." 

So  Kate  wrapped  them  up  carefully,  and  with  fal- 
tering steps  sought  the  gallery  where  she  had  received 
them.  The  artist  received  her  kindly ;  but  when  he 
saw  the  photographs,  which  were  really  colored  wretch- 
edly, he  told  the  anxious  young  girl  politely  that  she 
might  do  veiy  well  undoubtedly  with  practice,  but 
those  were  hardly  up  to  the  mark,  at  least  not  just 
what  he  wished;  and,  blushing  deeply,  Kate  went 
away ;  and  her  face  was  still  rosy  red  when  she  en- 
tered the  room  again,  where  Hannah  and  Mary  were 
anxiously  awaiting  her  return.  The  affair  seemed  just 
at  that  moment  to  strike  them  as  ludicrous ;  and  so 
they  all  burst  out  into  laughter,  and  Kate  said,  — 

'*  We  might  as  well  laugh  as  cry.  I  wasn't  very 
much  disappointed  that  he  refused  to  give  me  any 
more  work.  I  was  in  reality  sure  they  were  not  done 
good ;  but  I  must  confess  I  felt  ashamed  to  have  him 
look  at  the  pictures,  and  my  face  felt  like  fire." 

"So  that  plan  has  played  out?"  said  Mary,  still 
laughing. 

"  No,  indeed,"  said  Kate.  "  I'll  show  you  yet  that 
I  can  color  a  photograph  that  none  of  us  need  be 
ashamed  of." 

"  We  might  have  known,"  said  Hannah,  "  that  you 


152  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

could  do  nothing  with  no  instruction  and  no  practice. 
I  do  believe  we  are  a  parcel  of  ninnies." 

"  I  believe  so  too,  and  I'll  just  go  to  work  again  on 
that  trimming,  and  wait  till  I  learn  a  little  more,  before 
I  beg  any  more  photographs  to  color." 

"  There  is  Miss  Brechandon's  step,"  said  Hannah. 
"  I  wonder  what  errand  she  has  now." 

"  A  letter  for  Miss  Windsor,"  said  Miss  Brechan- 
don,  standing  in  the  door-way,  "  and  a  note  for  Miss 
Mary,"  flinging  two  letters  on  the  table,  and  vanishing 
as  suddenly  as  she  had  entered. 

"  From  the  little  widow,"  said  Hannah,  opening 
hers. 

"  And  mine,  —  why,  girls  !  "  and  Mary  stopped,  and 
looked  confused. 

"  What  is  it  ?  no  bad  news,  I  hope,"  said  Kate. 

"  Why,  it  is  really  from  David  De  Witt ;  and  what 
can  he  want,  and  how  beautifully  he  writes  !  O  girls ! 
I  see  what  it  is,  —  an  invitation  to  St.  Stephen's  Church 
to-morrow,  to  hear  the  organ.  Girls,  girls,  shall  I  go 
with  him  ?  I  never  went  to  a  Catholic  church  in  my 
life  ;  and  St.  Stephen's  is  such  a  grand  one,  they  say." 

The  letter  was  passed  from  one  to  the  other,  and 
read  silently. 

"  O  no,  there's  no  use,  after  all ;  I've  nothing  decent 
to  wear,"  said  Mary  after  a  moment ;  "  and  what  ex- 
cuse can  I  give  ?  " 

"  Would  you  really  stay  at  home  for  that  reason  ?  " 
asked  Hannah  earnestly. 

"  Why,  wouldn't  you  ?  only  think  of  my  boots  and 
gloves." 

"  That  reminds  me  of  my  new  discovery,"  said 
Kate.  "  This  morning,  while  vou  two  were  out,  I 
looked  down  at  my  boots,  and  was  actually  discouraged, 


DARK  CLOUDS.  153 

they  were  robbed  so,  and  looked  so  shabby;  so  I 
caught  the  first  thing  of  a  liquid  nature  near  me, 
which  happened  to  be  my  bottle  of  mucilage,  and 
rubbed  some  on  the  toe  of  one  of  my  boots,  and  you 
would  hare  been  surprised  at  the  improvement  it 
made.  So,  Mary,  there's  a  remedy  for  your  boots." 

" The  fact  is,"  said  Hannah,  "we  might  go  alone  to 
St.  Stephen's,  just  as  well,  and  then  no  one  would 
recognize  us,  or  perhaps  think  of  our  dress;  but  to 
go  with  Mr.  De  Witt  is  quite  another  thing.  I  am 
almost  sorry,  girls,  that  we  have  made  any  acquaint- 
ances ;  but  then  we  ought  to  be  glad  to  find  friends  at 
all  times,  and  Mr.  De  Witt  doesn't  dress  so  elegantly  as 


"  But  wouldn't  it  look  strange  to  go  off  with  a  Ro- 
man Catholic?  What  would  the  people  at  home 

•y»" 

"  They  wffl  never  know  it.  What  would  they  say 
if  they  knew  how  we  sew  on  that  trimming,  and  live  in 
this  little  room  and  on  a  crust  of  bread, — we  who  were 
thought  almost  haughty  at  home  ?  I  would  like  to  go 
with  Mr.  De  Witt,  he  is  so  appreciative  of  music  :  and 
then  I  like  him  somehow ;  he  is  very  agreeable.7' 

"  So  I  think,  and  what  is  the  harm  ? "  said  Kate. 
"You  and  I,  Hannah,  can  go  to  Dr.  Chapin's,  as  we 
intended ;  and  there  will  .be  something  new  to  talk 
about,  if  Mary  goes  to  St.  Stephen's." 

"Well,  Fm  sure  there's  no  harm  in  it;  so  let  us 
see  what  the  little  widow  writes  this  time.  Another 
invitation,  as  sure  as  the  world !  What  are  we  coming 
to,  girls?  we,  poor  creatures,  who  can  hardly  get 
enough  to  eat,  invited  to  a  ball!" 

"A  ball!"  shrieked  Kate.  "AbaH!  Hannah,  are 
we  crazy,  or  is  the  little  widow  losing  her  reason  ?" 


154  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  A  real  ball !  "  exclaimed  Mary.  "  We  invited  to 
a  real  hall?  No,  you  are  joking.  How  we  would 
look  at  a  ball?  Gray  poplins,  nearly  worn  thread- 
bare, boots  plastered  over  with  mucilage,  and  soiled 
gloves ;  "  and  all  laughed  merrily. 

"  And  these  invitations  have  come  in  our  most 
poverty-stricken  time.  Suppose  the  little  widow,  with 
all  her  comforts,  could  have  a  faint  realization  of  our 
circumstances,"  said  Kate. 

"  Perhaps  it  would  be  well  to  hear  all  she  says  on 
the  subject ;  "  and  Hannah  read  the  letter  through 
aloud. 

"  O,  it's  to  be  in  a  hall,  and  we  can  go  in  street  cos- 
tume and  sit  in  the  gallery,  and  only  look  on ;  and  that 
odd  uncle  of  hers  will  go  with  us,  and  we  needn't  dance 
at  all ;  that  seems  a  little  more  reasonable,  doesn't  it  ?  " 
said  Kate. 

"  What  a  shrewd  little  thing  she  is  for  contriving," 
said  Mary ;  "  we  are  to  go  up  there,  and  start  with 
them.  Do,  now,  girls,  let  us  go ;  we  never  went  to 
a  real  ball  in  the  world,  and  this  is  such  a  good  op- 
portunity ;  besides,  our  spirits  are  not  very  lively  just 
now,  and  it  might  do  us  good  ;  though,  dear  me  !  I  am 
really  afraid  we  would  shock  the  little  widow  with  our 
plain  dress  ;  but  the  odd  uncle,  —  somehow  I  don't 
care  at  all  for  him." 

"  Doesn't  it  look  reckless  and  rash  ?  "  asked  Han- 
nah. 

"  And  wouldn't  it  be  better  to  keep  a  little  more 
secluded  ?  "  asked  Kate.  "  If  we  make  acquaintances, 
we  shall  get  ashamed  of  our  clothes,  and  that  will  give 
us  extra  trouble." 

"  But  why  need  we  get  ashamed  of  our  clothes  ?  are 
we  so  small-minded  as  that  ?  Haven't  we  learned  yet 


DARK   CLOUDS.  155 

that  such  feelings  are  all  foolishness  ?  and  if  we  wish 
to  learn  anything,  why  not  take  the  opportunities 
offered  to  do  so,  and  be  thankful  for  them  ?  Our 
clothes  are  still  neat  and  clean  ;  and  if  the  little  widow 
and  her  odd  uncle  are  not  ashamed  to  accompany  us, 
why  should  we  be  ashamed  to  go  ?  The  fact  is,  girls,  we 
are  poor  ;  and  we  can't  help  it ;  but  if  we  chose  to,  we 
could  go  to  work  by  the  day  or  week,  and  spend  all 
our  money  for  clothes,  and  look  much  better,  or  at 
least  more  fashionable  and  showy,  than  we  do  now ; 
but  would  we  be  any  better  ?  should  we,  after  all,  feel 
any  more  independent,  or  have  any  more  self-respect  ? 
I'm  sure  I  like  to  see  people  dressed  well,  but  always 
according  to  their  means  and  circumstances.  Don't, 
then,  let  us  stay  at  home  from  the  ball  on  account  of 
our  dress.  If  we  thought  of  nothing  but  dress,  it  would 
then  be  so  different ;  but  we  have  higher  aims,  and  we 
need  not  feel  ashamed  or  afraid." 

"  How  often  do  you  think  it  is,  girls,  that  we  have 
just  such  a  talk  as  this  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  Every  time  occasion  requires  it,"  said  Kate,  "  and 
that  is  quite  often.  How  much  good  such  talks  do  us  ! 
They  make  us  feel  so  much  stronger  and  better." 

"And  it's  no  wonder,  is  it,  that  so  many  girls  go 
farther  and  farther  into  fashion  and  show,  when  they 
have  no  such  dear  good  talks  as  we  do  to  encourage 
them  to  be  independent  ?  I  really  need  my  independ- 
ence strengthened  quite  often." 

"  People  in  general  think  too  little,"  said  Hannah. 
"  An  hour  of  sound  thought  and  reasoning  would  keep 
many  a  person  from  utter  shipwreck.  Now,  girls,  we 
have  a  right  to  judge  by  ourselves,  as  we  think  our- 
selves somewhat  sensible,  and  like  other  people  in  na- 
ture. Who  would  you  respect  the  more,  — a  lady  who 


156  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

dressed  charmingly,  and  spent  all  her  money  to  do  so, 
or  a  woman  who  dressed  even  exceedingly  plain  in 
order  to  elevate  her  mind  and  prepare  herself  for 
future  usefulness  and  happiness  ?  " 

"  Why,  the  latter  of  course;  that  is  reason." 

"  And  reason  is  what  we  should  make  use  of,"  said 
Hannah.  "  And  now,  dears,  do  you  think  we  could 
gain  anything  by  going  to  this  ball  —  anything  that 
will  in  after  years  be  of  use  to  us  ?  If  you  do,  let  us 
go  by  all  means,  in  spite  of  our  dresses." 

Neither  of  the  girls  spoke,  and  Hannah  continued : 
"  I  am  inclined  to  think  it  would  be  a  benefit  to  us. 
I  am  anxious  from  curiosity  to  go.  Let  us  see  for 
once  what  they  do  at  these  balls  that  is  fascinating 
enough  to  detain  them  till  five  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing." 

"  Yes,  let  us  by  all  means.  I  always  wanted  to 
know,"  said  Kate. 

"  I'm  sure  it  will  do  us  good,"  said  Mary,  delight- 
edly. "  I  would  like  to  go  in  full  dress  and  dance. 
How  they  must  enjoy  it,  to  dress  just  as  they  please, 
and  then  dance  well!  Sometimes,  O  how  I  long  to 
have  nothing  to  do  more  than  these  rich  ladies  !  " 

"  Sometimes  I  think  it  would  be  so  delightful,  but 
then"  — 

"  We  can  talk  of  these  things  better  on  our  return 
from  the  ball ;  and  we  have  hindered  already  too 
long,"  said  Hannah,  sewing  with  redoubled  energy. 
And  so  it  was  that  the  three  sisters  formed  acquaint- 
ances through  these  invitations  that  were  to  affect  their 
whole  lives. 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  157 


CHAPTER   XI. 

A   SACRIFICE   FOR   PRINCIPLE. 

"DON'T  lose  my  lace  handkerchief,  now ;  you  know 
it's  my  last  pretense  to  elegance  ;  and  I  wouldn't  have 
it  used  if  it  wasn't  quite  necessary  that  you  have  some- 
thing that  speaks  of  refinement,"  said  Kate,  giving 
Mary's  dress  an  extra  brush  ;  "  and  don't  soil  it  either, 
because  you  know  I  want  to  carry  it  to  the  ball." 

"  Don't  let  Mr.  De  Witt  convert  you  to  the  Catho- 
lic faith,"  said  Hannah,  looking  over  her  box  of  trin- 
kets with  the  hope  of  finding  something  to  improve 
Mary's  wardrobe,  but  without  success.  "  Let  me  see 
your  boots  again.  Why,  they  look  almost  like  new  ; 
that  mucilage,  without  mistake,  is  an  invention.  I 
mean  the  idea  of  putting  it  on  shoes ;  and,  Kate,  you 
ought  to  just  color  it  black,  get  it  patented,  and  ad- 
vertise '  Windsor's  Liquid  Blacking  for  Ladies'  Boots ;  * 
but  then  Mary  will  persist  in  wearing  off  one  side  of 
the  heel,  which  gives  her  a  kind  of  sideways  look." 

"  You  don't  think  there  is  any  impropriety  in  Mary's 
going,  do  you  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  Well,  I've  thought  it  over  carefully,  and  I  can't 
see  that  there  is.  She  knows  how  to  take  care  of  her- 
self; and  Mr.  De  Witt  is  a  gentleman,"  said  Han- 
nah. 

"  But  how  about  our  conclusions  concerning  gentle- 
men friends  ?  " 


158  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  What  matters  it  whether  he  is  a  gentleman  or 
not  ?  he  is  simply  to  me  a  musician  and  an  agreeable 
person,  and  as  such  I  shall  treat  him.  I  shall  wait  till 
circumstances  are  more  favorable,  and  my  wardrobe 
not  quite  so  limited,  before  I  fall  in  love,"  said  Mary  ; 
"  besides,  I  couldn't  be  safer  with  any  one  so  far  as  love 
is  concerned,  than  with  a  Roman  Catholic  ;  so,  anxious 
hearts,  be  at  rest.  Music  is  my  one  lover,  and  I'm  a  faith- 
ful lassie  ;  "  and  Mary  made  a  graceful  little  courtesy. 

"  Mother  wouldn't  care,  think  she  would  ?  "  asked 
Hannah. 

"  Not  if  she  knew  the  whole  c^se ;  of  course,"  said 
Kate.  "  Mother  isn't  prudish,  and  she  trusts  us." 

"  Try  to  remember  one  thing,"  Said  Hannah,  with 
gravity,  "  and  that  is  to  talk  at  least  enough  to  prove 
vou  have  a  tongue.  One  wouldn't  think,  to  hear  you 
chattering  with  us,  that  you  would  turn  into  a  mute 
when  with  a  stranger.  Such  bashfulness  does  very 
well  for  young  misses  who  have  just  left  off  pinafores  ; 
but  for  a  young  lady  who  is  independently  earning 
her  own  living,  and  trying  to  make  a  useful  woman,  it 
is  altogether  in  the  way.  Of  course  if  you  have  noth- 
ing to  say,  it  will  be  better  to  say  nothing ;  but  you 
will  have  something  to  say,  if  only  you  can  raise 
enough  spirit  to  say  it.  Perhaps  Mr.  De  Witt  will 
have  the  power  of  '  calling  you  out,'  as  they  say." 

"  I  shall  talk,  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  do  so,"  said 
Mary.  "  I  thought  that  subject  over  pretty  thoroughly 
last  night ;  and  I  concluded  that  I  should  make  a 
dunce  of  myself  if  I  didn't  talk,  and  I'm  bound  to  say 
something,  if  it  isn't  quite  so  nice  ;  and  if  Mr.  De  Witt 
will  talk  about  music,  there  will  be  no  trouble,  and  I 
am  almost  sure  he  will ;  and  coming  home,  you  know, 
we  can  talk  about  the  church.  Maybe  I  can  appeal- 
quite  respectably." 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  159 

"  Don't  do  anything  for  effect,  however,"  said  Kate.% 

"  Act  out  your  own  dear  self,"  said  Hannah,  "  and 
you  will  satisfy  yourself  and  others  too." 

"It's  wonderful  how  much  advice  I  need,"  said 
Mary,  "  when  I  go  away  for  about  two  hours ;  but 
I'll  remember  it.  Adieu,  fail1  ladies  ;  it  is  time  I  went 
to  Miss  Brechandon's  room  to  meet  my  escort," 

"  Remember  all  you  see  and  hear,"  said  Kate. 

"  And  tell  us  how  you  would  like  to  be  a  Catholic," 
said  Hannah  ;  "  and  don't  for  the  world  give  a  thought 
to  your  clothes  ;  for  it  will  only  disturb  you,  and  you 
look  good  enough ;  indeed,  you  look  very  good,'  and 
whoever  slights  you  because  you  are  not  dressed  more 
fashionably,  isn't  the  person  you  wish  for  an  associate  ; 
but  you  understand  all  this,  you've  heard  it  many 
times." 

"  Anything  more  ?  "  said  Mary,  striking  an  attitude 
of  meekness  and  patience. 

"Yes,"  said  Kate,  "remember  and  not  lose  my 
handkerchief.  Don't  get  so  absorbed  in  the  music 
as '  to  drop  the  handkerchief,  and  never  think  of  it 
again  till  I  remind  you." 

"  I'll  keep  it  in  one  corner  of  my  mind  the  whole 
time,  Kate ;  and  now  I  go  ;  good  morning." 

Mr.  De  Witt,  though  his  face  was  pale,  and  his  eyes 
expressive  of  melancholy,  had,  after  all,  a  sufficient 
degree  of  vivacity  and  humor,  and  this  morning  was 
especially  good-natured  and  pleasant.  His  health  was 
much  improved,  and  to  Mary  he  hardly  seemed  the 
same  young  man  she  assisted  up  the  steps  when  she 
first  came  to  the  city.  He  was  dressed  very  genteelly 
too,  and  gave  her  a  bow  and  a  smile  so  frank  and  gra- 
cious, she  felt  easy  at  once,  and  somehow  they  fell  to 
conversing  without  any  effort. 


160  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Shall  I  help  you  to  descend  these  steps,  as  you 
once  assisted  me  in  ascending  them  ?  "  he  said,  when 
they  had  closed  the  outer  door  of  the  hall. 

"It  is  much  easier,  they  say,"  said  Mary,  "to  go 
down  than  up,  though  the  journey  is  usually  pleas- 
anter  going  up  than  down,  I  should  think." 

After  this  was  said,  Mary  thought  it  a  most  untimely 
remark  ;  but  it  started  a  pleasant  conversation. 

"  Undoubtedly  the  path  is  pleasanter  going  up  than 
down  as  regards  our  lives,"  said  Mr.  De  Witt ;  "  but 
climbing  always  requires  exertion  and  self-sacrifice, 
and  so  there  are  comparatively  few  climbers  ;  but  I 
hope  we  are  among  the  number,  Miss  Windsor." 

"  I  hope  so,"  stammered  Mary ;  "  but  sometimes  I 
am  afraid  I  rise  very  slowly,  and  fall  back  very  often." 

"  But  what  if  you  do.  If  your  face  is  always  toward 
the  '  palace  Beautiful,'  and  your  heart  is  set  on  reach- 
ing it,  you  will  surely  arrive  there  at  last." 

"  But  time  may  not  Tie  long  enough  to  take  me 
there." 

"  But  the  end  of  time  is  only  the  beginning  of  eter- 
nity ;  and  how  can  we  labor  in  vain  ?  '  What  time 
denies,  eternity  will  give.'  Don't  you  believe  it? " 

"  I  don't  know,  but  sometimes  it  seems  that  we  have 
a  very  short  time  given  us  to  accomplish  great  objects, 
especially  for  those  who  are  poor." 

Mr.  De  Witt  smiled,  but  the  old  melancholy  settled 
a  moment  on  his  face. 

"  It  is  hard  to  be  poor,"  he  said  ;  "  but  it  is  harder 
to  be  sick,  and  lie  days  and  days,  and  think  how  the 
time  is  passing  away,  while  we  are  unable  to  improve 
it.  While  we  can  work,  even  if  it  is  merely  to  support 
the  wants  of  the  body,  we  can  feel  ourselves  growing 
strong,  and  time  will  not  be  lost;  but  to  lie  helpless, 


A  SACRIFICE  FOB  PRINCIPLE.  161 

with  the  fire  of  ambition  burning  in  TOUT  heart,  while 
you  have  no  power  to  posh  forward  TOOT  aims  toward 
the  object  you  long  to  attain,  and  count  the  days  as 
they  go  by  as  entirely  void  of  any  accomplishment  of 
yours,  —  if  ever  there  is  a  time  to  think  life  short,  Miss 
Windsor,  it  is  then." 

Just  then  they  entered  a  car,  and  the  conversation 
was  discontinued. 

"How  grand!"  said  Mary,  when  they  stood  in 
front  of  St.  Stephen's  Church  on  Twenty-eighth  Street, 
that  imposing  structure,  built  in  the  Romanesque  style 
of  architecture,  which  is  a  transition  between  the  old 
Roman  and  mediaeval  Gothic  style,  and  said  to  be  the 
most  magnificent  church  in  the  city. 

"Its  greatest  attractions  are  within,"  said  Mr.  De 
Witt,  and  they  mounted  the  steps,  and  passed  into  the 
church.  He  did  not  stop  to  sprinkle  himself  with 
holy  water,  or  kneel  and  cross  himself,  as  so  many  did ; 
but  when  they  had  entered  a  pew  in  front  of  the  high 
altar,  he  knelt  and  bowed  his  head  as  if  in  prayer. 
Mary  looked  about  her  with  wondering  eyes.  She 
looked  above,  and  her  eyes  were  dazzled ;  for  the  ceiling 
was  painted  after  the  style  of  many  of  the  oldest  cathe- 
drals of  Europe,  of  an  exquisite  shape  of  lapis  lazuli, 
or  ultramarine  blue,  and  studded  over  with  golden 
stars.  The  upper  part  of  the  church  was  filled  with 
rainbow  tints ;  made  from  the  light  which  was  thrown 
through  the  gorgeous  frames  of  stained  glass  of  the 
two  immense  rose  windows  in  the  ends  of  the  transept 
above  the  galleries,  while  the  body  of  the  church  was 
lighted  by  four  large  arched  windows  on  each  side  of 
the  nave  above  the  galleries,  and  a  corresponding  num- 
ber below,  filled  with  rich  stained  glass. 

But  most  magnificent  of  all  were  the  chancel  and 


162  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

altars,  ornamented  with  gilded  tracery  upon  the  pillars 
and  around  the  fretted  frame-works  that  inclosed  the 
paintings  and  ornaments,  that  literally  covered  the 
whole  space  from  floor  to  ceiling.  Back  of  the  high 
altar  was  the  picture  of  the  Crucifixion,  which  cov- 
ered eleven  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  space.  Mary 
studied  this  wonderful  picture  with  intense  interest, 
and  wished  many  times  that  Kate  was  with  her.  .It 
represented  the  moment  when  the  Saviour  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  "  Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit."  Above  the  clouds  was  the  dimly  sketched  pic- 
ture of  the  Father,  with  arms  extended,  and  the  Heav- 
enly Dove,  the  Paraclete,  issuing  from  his  bosom  and 
descending  on  a  beam  of  light  to  the  crucified  Son, 
whose  r  upturned  face  showed  that  He  had  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  beautiful  vision. 

Upon  the  right  hand  stood  Mary  the  mother  of 
Jesus,  her  attitude  and  face  expressive  of  anguish 
divinely  supported.  On  the  left,  clasping  the  foot  of 
the  cross,  was  Magdalen ;  and  the  Apostles  were 
grouped  around.  The  ladder,  the  sponge  and  spear, 
and  all  the  instruments  of  the  execution,  lay  around 
on  the  ground,  while  in  the  foreground  the  rude  Ro- 
man soldiery  were  "  casting  lots  for  his  garments." 
The  light  from  an  unseen  window  above  shone  down 
upon  this  picture,  and  half  startled  Mary  into  the  belief 
that  she  was  looking  at  the  reality  instead  of  a  repre- 
sentation. 

Her  heart  was  touched ;  and  she  half  wished  to 
kneel,  as  Mr.  De  Witt  had  done,  in  adoration  and 
wonder.  How  earnest  and  devout  all  seemed !  with 
what  longing,  trustful  eyes  they  seemed  to  look  at  the 
picture  and  statue  of  the  crucified  Son  !  and  how  ear- 
nestly many  of  them  thumbed  a  string  of  black  beads, 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  103 

saying  their  prayers.  But  O,  the  ceremonies  were  so 
long,  and  so  much  alike,  that  but  for  the  music  Mary 
would  have  grown  tired;  but  even  with  this  attrac- 
tion she  was  glad  when  it  was  over,  and  she  stood 
again  with  Mr.  De  Witt  on  the  pavement. 

"  Did  you  like  the  music  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Like  it  ?  how  could  I  help  it  ?  but  somehow  its 
grandeur  seemed  somewhat  lessened  by  the  tedious 
ceremonies,"  said  Mary  frankly. 

"  Undoubtedly  it  seemed  so  to  you,"  said  he,  smiling, 
"  but  it  is  the  boasted  temple  of  ecclesiastical  music  in 
New  York.  Jenny  Lind,  Piccolomini,  and  most  of  the 
celebrated  artists  from  Europe  who  have  visited  this 
country  have  sung  or  performed  there." 

The  day  was  cool  and  delightful,  and  they  did  not 
take  a  car,  but  walked  on  slowly. 

"  Everything  was  so  overwhelmingly  grand,"  said 
Mary,  "  that  really,  when  in  the  midst  of  it,  I  should 
think  people  would  find  it  wholly  impossible  to  concen- 
trate their  minds,  and  have  a  true  understanding  of 
worship  and  religion ;  and  then  all  those  ceremonies, 
which  surely  cannot  be  understood  by  the  most  of  the 
congregation,  seem  to  me  so  superfluous." 

"  Undoubtedly.  Indeed,  Miss  Windsor,  they  often 
seem  so  to  me ;  but  they  are  to  keep  hi  memory  the 
crucifixion  of  Christ ;  and  though  many  do  not  under- 
stand them  wholly  apart  from  each  other,  yet  as  a 
whole  they  comprehend  their  teaching." 

"  But  what  good  does  the  teaching  do  ?  does  it  ele- 
vate them  ?  " 

"  If  you  consider  the  contemplation  of  Christ's  suf- 
ferings for  us  and  the  worship  of  Divinity  elevating, 
then  I  would  say  yes  to  your  question." 

"  All  seemed  very  devout  and  earnest,"  said  Mary  ; 


164  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  and  at  first  when  I  saw  that  most  magnificent  picture 
of  the  Crucifixion,  I  felt  like  falling  down  before  it  in 
adoration  ;  but  it  was  probably  only  the  stirring  up 
of  my  veneration  and  reverence,  my  religious  nature, 
which  would  find  something  to  worship  if  'I  had  never 
heard  of  the  true  God.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  De  Witt,  that 
which  we  are  taught  from  infancy  cannot  leave  us  en- 
tirely ;  and  everything  was  so  new  to  me  there  I  could 
not  possibly  feel  lifted  up  or  drawn  nearer  the  Father 
and  Son,  though  the  pictures  and  ceremonies,  you  say, 
were,  all  to  keep  fresh  in  our  minds  the  divinity  and 
sufferings  of  Christ." 

"  Early  teaching  exerts  a  great  influence,"  said  Mr. 
De  Witt  ;  "  but  there  are  those  who  come  from  the 
Protestant  Church  to  the  Catholic.  Their  childhood's 
teaching  is  set  aside  by  the  original  thought  and  expe- 
rience of  maturer  years." 

"  So  people  are  changing  continually  in  every  direc- 
tion ;  but  circumstances  and  influence  often  have 
more  to  do  with  it  than  independent  thought.  The 
building  and  furnishing  of  St.  Stephen's  Church  must 
have  cost  a  great  deal,  Mr.  De  Witt." 

"  So  it  did  ;  but  the  number  of  communicants  in  the 
parish  is  over  twenty-five  thousand." 

"  Yes,  but  many  of  them  must  be  poor,  and  can  ill 
afford  to  support  such  splendor." 

"  But  they  are  willing  to  sacrifice  much  for  the 
church  ;  and  every  one  feels  a  kind  of  ownership  in 
the  magnificent  building." 

.  "  I  am  undoubtedly  prejudiced  by  the  teachings  I 
have  always  received ;  but  really  I  could  feel  the  pres- 
ence of  Christ  better  to  stand  in  the  open  field,  with 
the  great  blue  sky  over  my  head,  and  only  Nature's 
murmurings  around  me,  than  beneath  that  ceiling  of 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  165 

blue  studded  with  golden  stars,  with  the  beams  of  light 
streaming  through  the  stained  glass,  and  even  that 
boasted  and  cultivated  music  charming  me ;  but  YOU 
will  pardon  me  for  speaking  so  plainly,  sir.  They  say 
my  sisters  and  I  are  hardly  like  other  girls ;  and  we 
talk  a  great  deal  on  all  these  subjects." 

"  You  must  hare  thought  or'talked  of  them  to  have 
your  own  ideas  so  positively,"  said  Mr.  De  Witt,  "  and 
it  is  a  pleasure  to  hear  you  express  them.  I  have  often 
thought  of  the  money  which  is  expended  on  the 
churches,  Protestant  as  well  as  Catholic,  and  doubted 
myself  whether  it  makes  people  any  better,  or  whether 
any  more  are  converted.  If  we  could  prove  that  it 
does  increase  the  Christian  flock,  I  suppose  we  would 
raise  no  more  objections ;  but  so  long  as  we  are  in 
doubt,  we  indulge  in  doubtful  speculations.  Do  you 
telong  to  any  church,  Miss  Windsor  ?  " 
.  "No;  but  on  account  of  this,  do  you  suppose  I  re- 
ceive any  the  less  care  and  love  from  God  ?  Do  you 
think  He  any  the  less  forgives  my  errors  when  I  re- 
pent?" 

Mr.  De  Witt  was  silent,  and  looked  into  Mary's 
bright  face  earnestly. 

"Well,  Miss  Windsor,"  he  said  at  last,  "I  see  you 
have  opinions  of  your  own,  and  I  am  glad  to  see  it. 
As  for  me,  I  have  attended  the  Catholic  Church  ever 
since  I  can  remember  ;  and  when  I  was  twelve  years 
oldest  was  decided  that  I  should  be  a  priest.  But  ill 
health  changed  the  decision,  and  I  think  'tis  better 
so  ;  for  otherwise  I  should  have  lost  what  I  have  found 
in  music.  And  now  I've  come  to  what  I  wish  to  say 
to  yon ;  and  my  invitation  to  you  to  go  with  me  to- 
day was  partly  that  I  might  say  it.  I  know  some- 
thing of  your  situation  from  Miss  Brechandon,  who  is 


166  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

a  clever  soul,  though  stiff  enough  in  religious  creed ; 
and  I  can  feel  your  great  desire  to  study  music  and  re- 
ceive first-class  instruction.  "Pis  seldom  that  I  give 
much  individual  aid ;  for  being  ill  so  much  gives  me 
less  time  for  action  than  most  have ;  and  when  I  am 
well,  to  make  up  for  lost  time,  I  devote  myself  to  mu- 
sic, and  therefore  make  few  acquaintances,  and  learn 
the  wants  of  persons  seldom.  For  some  wise  purpose 
we  have  met,  and  your  kind  assistance  up  those  tedious 
steps  awoke  in  me  an  interest  in  you ;  for  believe  me, 
few  young  girls  would  have  given  their  arm  to  a 
young  man  and  a  perfect  stranger,  forgetting  the  girl's 
diffidence  and  fear  of  seeming  bold,  in  the  desire  to 
lend  assistance.  It  was  a  little  thing,  but  it  touched 
my  heart ;  and  I  did  not  forget  you,  and  often  won- 
dered who  you  were,  till  Miss  Brechandon  told  me 
what  she  knew  of  you,  and  at  last,  not  much  against  my- 
will,  persuaded  me  to  play  eavesdropper.  Then  I've 
met  you  since,  and  one  time  heard  you  sing  alto  to  a 
little  piece,  when  your  sister  sung  soprano.  I  have 
been  thinking  for  weeks  how  I  could  assist  you ;  and 
a  way  is  now  opened,  an  opportunity  that  might  not 
come  again  in  years." 

"  Indeed,  Mr.  De  Witt,  I  did  not  expect  this,"  said 
Mary,  her  heart  beating  quick,  and  a  thousand 
thoughts  flooding  her  brain  all  circled  round  with  hope. 
"  I  have  done  nothing  to  merit  this  interest  and  kind- 
ness from  you." 

"  Don't  talk  of  that ;  you  are  striving  to  attain  a 
worthy  object,  and  all  such  merit  assistance.  I  shall 
only  aid  you  to  help  yourself.  You  already  know  that 

I  am  organist  in Church.  Only  last  Wednesday 

the  lady  who  has  sung  first  alto  in  our  choir  for  six 
years  at  least,  suddenly  married,  and  went  away  to 


A  SACRIFICE  FOB  PRINCIPLE.  167 

the  West ;  and  her  place  shall  be  occupied  by  your- 
self, with  your  consent ;  and  your  salary  shall  be 
four  hundred  dollars." 

He  ceased  speaking,  and  Mary  stopped  suddenly  in 
the  street  an  instant,  and  then  went  on.  She  did  not 
speak.  The  pretty,  rosy  tinge  had  fled  from  her 
cheeks,  and  she  looked  pale  and  troubled,  instead  of 
joyous,  as  Mr.  De  Witt  had  expected.  They  walked  on 
some  time  in  silence,  while  Mary  thought  and  thought. 
Should  she  accept?  Four  hundred  dolllars  a  year 
would  make  her  independent ;  and  then  how  much  she 
should  enjoy  the  singing,  and  how  much  it  would 
benefit  her !  It  pricked  her  conscience  to  think  of  it. 
What  would  her  parents  say,  —  and  friends  ?  Would 
the  girls  agree  to  it,  when  they  so  much  needed  the 
money  ?  O  what  a  temptation  it  was  !  Mr.  De  Witt 
saw  that  her  face  was  pale,  and  that  she  was  undecided. 
She  might  think  of  it,  and  talk  about  it  with  her  sisters, 
he  said  kindly,  and  let  him  know  in  the  morning. 
Mary  made  an  effort  to  speak;  but  the  first  word 
choked  her,  and  her  face  grew  red. 

"You  are  very  kind,"  she  said  finally;  "and  I 
thank  you  very,  very  much,  and  consider  myself  highly 
honored  by  your  offer ;  but  it  has  so  confused  me. 
To-morrow  morning,  as  you  say,  I  will  let  you  know 
my  decision." 

Somehow  Mary  did  not  feel  at  all  lively  or  bois- 
terous ;  and  she  opened  the  door  of  her  little  room 
softly.  It  was  very  still  inside ;  and  she  was  some- 
what surprised  to  find  the  girls,  Hannah  and  Kate, 
sitting  side  by  side  on  one  of  the  little  beds,  with  their 
arms  about  each  other,  and  their  faces  drawn  down 
solemnly  and  dolefully. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  said  Mary,  stopping  short. 


168  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Well,  we  are  hungry,"  said  Kate  ;  "  and  there  is 
nothing  to  eat  but  that  loaf  of  dry  bread  and  the  mug 
of  syrup.  We  want  some  meat,  and  we  were  just  con- 
doling with  ourselves  a  little,  that's  all." 

The  four  hundred  dollars  a  year  offered  her,  Mary 
thought  of  with  such  a  flutter  of  her  heart,  and  such 
a  rush  of  blood  to  her  face,  that  she  could  not  speak  ; 
so  she  sat  down  on  the  little  bed  with  the  girls, 
and  dropped  her  head  on  Hannah's  shoulder. 

"I  am  hungry  too,"  she  said,  after  a  moment's 
silence  ;  "  and  the  sight  of  all  the  splendor  of  St. 
Stephen's  did  not  appease  my  hunger." 

"  Dear  little  girl,"  said  Hannah,  with  her  hand  on 
Mary's  head,  "  you  should  be  at  home,  and  run  about 
as  you  like,  and  not  have  such  trials  so  young.  Don't 
you  .want  to  go  home,  dear,  and  let  Kate  and  I  remain  ? 
You  can  be  so  comfortable  there." 

"  O,  that's  what  you  and  Kate  have  been  condoling 
about,  to  get  rid  of  me,  —  I  understand,"  said  Mary, 
bobbing  her  head  up  and  looking  into  the  girls'  faces. 

In  a  moment  she  grew  serious. 

*'  Really,  girls,"  she  said,  "  would  you  be  better  off 
without  me  ?  " 

"  O,  dear  me,  no,"  said  Kate. 

"  Why,  that's  not  the  point  at  all,"  said  Hannah  ; 
"but  we  think  you  would  be  better  off;  and  you  are 
young,  you  know,  and  have  time  enough  to  learn  ;  that 
is  why  we  suggest  your  going  home." 

"  If  that  is  all,  girls,  I  shan't  go.  I  can  go  hungry 
as  long  as  you  can  ;  and  I  want  to  stay  with  you  ;  be- 
sides, I  don't  want  to  leave  my  scholars,  especially  little 
Neil  Blossom  ;  and  I  just  wish  you  would  give  up  your 
private  confabs  on  that  subject." 

"  Well,  we  will  consider  it  settled  now,"  said  Han- 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  169 

nab  ;  -and  we  wffl  all  stay  together,  and  do  the  best 
we  can;  and  I  am  to  glad,  Mary,  that  you  wish  to 
star  after  all/* 

MIt  would  be  awful  to  hare  you  go,"  said  Kate; 
"  but  that  dry  bread  and  syrup !  I  am  hungry  enough, 
but  I  shall  be  hungrier  than  now  before  I  can  relish 


"Girls!"     Mary  looked  very  grave  and 

"What?  whatsit?"  asked  Hannah  anxiously. 

"  I  hare  got  some  news,"  said  Mary. 

«*  Weft,  it's  the  first  time  you  didn't  mention  it  the 
first  tiling."  said  Kate.  "  If  it  is  anything  to  increase 
our  anxieties,  I  hardly  know  how  we  can  endure  it. 
Tell  it,  though,  whatever  it  is." 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  want  to  ask  you  if  you  think 
the  Catholic  Church  is  so  very  bad?  I  can't  see  but 
that  Mr.  De  Witt  talks  like  a  Christian." 

"  Dear  me  ! "  said  Hannah,  "  I  suppose  there  are  as 
good  people  among  the  Catholics  as  ever  lived ;  and 
so  it  is  in  every  denomination,  of  course  ;  but  I  think 
it  Ls  a  false  church." 

"Why,  have  you  been  having  an  argument  with 
Mr.  De  Witt?"  said  Kate. 

"But  that  isn't  the  idea,'1  said  Mary.  "How,  girls, 
would  you  do  anything  to  uphold  this  church?  " 

"  Why  don't  yon  ask  us  if  we  would  do  anything 
to  uphold  what  we  didn't  believe  right  ?"  asked  Han- 


"  Which  is  to  say  you  wouldn't,"  said  Mary.  "I 
knew  it  would  be  so*;  'and  so  here  is  the  news,  —  Mr. 
De  Witt  has  made  me  an  offer/* 

"  Made  you  an  offer!  "  exclaimed  Hannah,  giving 
Mary  a  sudden  little  shake,  that  sent  her  hair  over  her 


170  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  An  offer  of  what  ?  "  screamed  Kate,  springing  up 
and  stamping  her  foot  not  very  gently  on  the  floor. 

"  O  what  a  time  ! "  said  Mary,  beginning  to  laugh ; 
"  not  an  offer  of  marriage,  you  silly  girls !  so  keep 
quiet  and  listen,  or  I'll  comb  my  hair  that  Hannah  has 
shaken  down  before  I  tell  you." 

Kate  sat  down  in  a  chair,  and  Hannah  looked  sober. 

"  Do  you  suppose,"  began  Mary  again,  "  that  it 
would  be  wrong  to  write  an  article  in  favor  of  some- 
thing which  was  against  our  belief,-  for  a  heap  of 
money,  if  we  really  needed  the  money  very  much  ?  " 

*'  What  is  the  child  driving  at  ?  are  you  crazy, 
Mary  ?  "  said  Hannah. 

"  Well,  I  will  tell  you  now,  sure.  Mr.  De  Witt  has 
offered  me  a  salary  of  four  hundred  dollars  a  year  to 
sing  in  the  church  where  he  plays." 

"  O,  I  wish  he  hadn't,"  groaned  Kate. 

"  What  an  excellent  chance  if  you  had  no  con- 
science !  "  said  Hannah. 

"  But  what  hurt  can  it  do  to  sing  beautiful  hymns 
and  chants  to  people  ?  "  asked  Mary.  "  I  am  only 
one  among  many.  I  could  go  there  quietly  every  Sun- 
day, you  know,  and  come  away  quietly;  and  what 
harm  could  possibly  result  from  it?  " 

"  What  a  lift  it  would  be  out  of  the  Slough  of  De- 
spond !  "  said  Kate. 

"  I  know  it ;  but  could  you  do  it,  Mary,  and  feel  as 
free  and  as  independent  as  you  do  now  ?  Wouldn't 
there  be  something  always  heavy  on  your  conscience, 
even  if  you  received  the  four  hundred  dollars,  which  I 
must  allow  would  make  you  quite  independent  in  a 
pecuniary  point  of  view." 

"  Well,  only  think  how  we  need  the  money,  and 
how  much  good  it  would  do  us.  We  may  lose  our 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  171 

health  living  in  this  way ;  and  by  accepting  the  offer,  I 
could  take  lessons  and  practice  more." 

"  Do  you  realty  think  of  accepting  the  ofier,  Mary?" 
asked  Kate, 

44  O  dear,  girls,  it  is  so  hard  to  give  it  up,  it  is  such 
a  good  opportunity ;  bat  I  couldn't  accept,  after  aD." 

**  Good  I  good !  Mary,  your  decided  words  are  meat 
and  drink  for  me,"  said  Kate,  "and  I  feel  stronger 
this  minute.  How  we  should  despise  ourselves,  should 
we  do  what  we  believe  not  right !  If  you  should  sing 
in  the  Catholic  church,  yon  would  be  lending  your 
influence  in  that  direction  ;  and  that  must  be  wrong." 

"•  Still  it  may  be  only  a  superstitious  notion,"  said 
Mary ;  "  and  I  may  be  Tery  sffly  in  giving  up  such  a 
rare  opportunity.  Don't  yon  know,  by  accepting:  this 
position,  we  could  all  get  along  fester,  and  fit  ourselves 
sooner  to  work  in  the  world ;  and  Hannah  can  write 
good  articles,  which  will  benefit  people,  and  singing, 
yon  know,  never  did  harm  any  one ;  and  when  I  have 
gotten  well  started,  I  can  resign  my  position,  and  take 
one  more  influential  for  good;  besides,  the  Catholics  do 
a  great  deal  for  humanity.  St.  Stephen's  Church,  they 
say,  has  a  temperance  society  of  one  thousand  mem- 
bers ;  and  I  am  sure  the  preaching  to-day  was  excel- 
lent. I  wouldn't  have  thought  of  the  minister's  being 
a  Catholic  if  I  hadn't  known.  Mr.  De  Witt  seems 
liberal  too,  much  more  so  even  than  Miss  Brechandon ; 
and  he  doesn't  observe  all  the  forms  of  the  church 
although  he  is  a  member.  •  So  why  can't  I  believe  the 
good  part,  and  sing  for  them ;  nor  feel  responsible  for 
that  which  I  do  not  believe?  The  feet  is,  girls,  I'm 
afraid  we  should  find  something  to  disbelieve  in  every 
church.  At  home  we  thought  Mr.  Hayes  too  strict 
and  even  uncharitable  ;  and  even  Mr.  Beecher  we  exit- 


172  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  But  that's  not  at  all  on  the  subject,"  said  Hannah. 
"  In  the  Catholic  Church  there  is  an  aristocracy.  I 
don't  mean  among  the  members  ;  that  is  observable  in 
every  church :  but  it  is  an  aristocratic  form  of  govern- 
ment, so  to  speak,  and  the  poor  people  are  kept  ignor- 
ant, and  believe  that  if  they  confess  their  sins  to  the 
priest,  they  are  safe.  I  know  such  intelligent  members 
as  Mr.  De  Witt  understand  the  matter  on  a  higher 
plane,  but  most  do  not ;  and  then  they  pray  to  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  other  departed  beings  they  call 
saints ;  when  we  believe  our  prayers  are  heard  and 
answered  only  when  sincerely  offered  to  our  Heavenly 
Father.  It  is  probable  and  even  certain  that  they  do 
much  good  by  their  benevolent  institutions,  etc. ;  but 
we  think  the  general  teaching  is  wrong  and  detrimen- 
tal to  the  world.  That  the  sincere  members  of  that 
church  are  just  as  good  as  members  of  the  Protestant 
church,  and  will  be  as  surely  saved,  I  have  no  doubt ; 
but  so  long  as  we  believe  the  church  lends  an  influence 
which  is  not  good,  then  is  it  not  our  duty  not  to  lend 
our  influence  toward  sustaining  it?  " 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Kate,  "  I  think  I  am  some- 
what prejudiced  against  the  Catholics  ;  and  I  think  the 
Protestants  are  generally  ;  and  this  feeling  surely  can- 
not be  quite  right." 

"  Of  course  it  isn't  right,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  the 
world  cannot  be  united  in  good-will,  and  all  the  people 
feel  as  brethren,  until  this  selfish  sectarianism  is  dead. 
Because  we  do  not  quite  agree  with  a  creed  does  not 
condemn  it,  though  we  are  to  act  according  to  our 
highest  light,  and  try  always  to  climb  higher,  and  make 
improvements.  None  of  man's  institutions  are  perfect 
enough  to  need  no  improvement ;  and  if  any  church 
lives,  it  must  grow  more  liberal  and  charitable  ;  and 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  173 

when  the  Catholics  and  Protestants  throw  aside  preju- 
dice, and  meet  as  brothers,  in  my  humble  opinion  the 
false  ideas  of  the  Catholic  Church  will  be  abolished  lit- 
tle by  little,  and  an  improvement  be  apparent  in  many 
directions." 

"  Hannah,  why  don't  you  found  a  new  society  ?  I  do 

believe  you  are  capable,  and  I  will  join  it,"  said  Kate. 

"  We  are  a  society,  we  three,"  answered  Hannah. 

"and   have   preaching   oftener  than  most  societies,  I 

think." 

"  Hannah,  why  don't  you  write  a  book  on  religion  ?  " 
asked  Mary.  "  I  believe  you  express  some  ideas  worth 
knowing.  Do  tell  me  something  about  Dr.  Chapin 
and  his  church.  I  forgot  to  ask.  How  did  you  like 
the  sermon  ?  " 

•  **  To  tell  the  plain  truth,  we  didn't  listen  to  it  as  we 
ought,  for  Horace  Greeley  sat  in  front  of  us,  and  we 
gave  most  of  our  attention  to  him,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Then  you  saw  Mr.  Greeley  ?  good !  Did  he  look 
at  all  as  you  thought  ?  " 

"  I  knew  him  at  once,"  said  Kate  "  though  it's 
doubtful  if  I  should  have  known  him  but  for  the  news- 
papers stuffed  in  his  pockets." 

"  O  did  he  really  have  newspapers  with  him  in 
church  ?  how  significant ! "  laughed  Mary.  "  I  wish  I 
could  have  seen  him." 

"His  head  is  bald,  and  his  hair  white;  and  he 
seemed  to  be  very  sleepy,  and  nodded  a  good  part  of 
the  time,"  said  Hannah.  "  I  presume  he  didn't  sleep 
much  the  night  before." 

"  The  collar  of  his  overcoat  was  half  turned  in,  and 
I  had  half  a  mind  to  pull  it  out ;  I  dare  say  I  could 
without  his  knowing;  but  others  would  have  seen 
me,"  remarked  Kate. 


174  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"He  seemed  very  good-natured  and  easy,"  said 
Hannah,  "  and  shook  hands  heartily  with  as  many  as  a 
dozen  after  meeting  was  over,  and  talked  and  laughed 
like  a  common  mortal." 

"And  undoubtedly  had  a  good  dinner  when  he 
went  home.  I  wonder  what  he  would  have  done  had 
he  known  exactly  how  we  felt  sitting  there  behind 
him,  and  what  we  were  obliged  to  eat  for  our  dinners 
if  we  ate  anything,"  said  Kate.  "  Dear  me  !  if  it  isn't 
hard  enough  for  a  girl  to  do  anything,  and  no  wonder 
when  only  one  in  a  thousand  attempts  it.  How  the 
women  do  dress  !  I  should  think  they  would  get  dis- 
gusted with  it,  and  turn  their  attention  to  something 
else.  I  believe,  if  ever  I  get  rich,  I'll  prepare  some 
kind  of  an  arrangement  for  all  girls  who  are  trying  to 
make  their  way  in  the  world  like  us,  to  work  a  few 
hours  in  the  day,  just  to  earn  their  living,  and  give 
them  most  excellent  wages,  and  good  opportunity  to 
study  what  they  please." 

"  I'll  assist  you,"  said  Mary  ;  "  but  we  must  eat  our 
dinners,  or  I  shall  starve." 

Thev  ate  their  dinners,  after  which  they  wrote  their 
letters  home  as  usual ;  and  the  sensitive  mother's 
heart  detected  in  them  a  tone  of  despondency,  though 
they  tried  to  write  cheerfully.  Mary  hardly  felt  rec- 
onciled to  giving  up  the  rare  chance  which  had  been 
offered  her ;  and  she  could  hardly  resist  thinking  yet 
of  the  good  time  they  all  might  have  if  only  she  could 
earn  four  hundred  dollars  a  year ;  and  she  wondered 
what  Mr.  De  Witt  would  say,  and  if  he  would  think 
her  overscrupulous.  But  in  the  morning  she  gave  him 
a  refusal  of  his  offer ;  and  he  looked  at  her  in  blank 
amazement,  which  changed  to  one  of  admiration  ;  and 
then  he  gave  her  his  hand,  and  simply  said,  "  I  didn't 


A  SACRIFICE  FOR  PRINCIPLE.  175 

expect  such  a  sacrifice  for  principle  in  a  young  lady  like 
you ; "  and  then  he  called  Miss  Brechandon,  for  her 
door  was  open,  and  they  stood  in  the  hall  near  it. 
"  Come  here,"  he  said ;  "  Miss  Windsor  has  refosed 
that  nice  offer  I  made  her.  What  do  you  think  of 
such  a  young  lady  ?  " 

Miss  Brechandon  looked  a  moment  at  Mary's  pretty, 
flushed  face,  and  then  straight  into  the  eyes  of  Mr.  De 
Witt. 

44  If  there's  no  trick  of  selfishness  about  it  anywhere, 
1*11  say  I'm  surprised,  for  one  thing,"  she  said ;  "  and 
to  think  not  one  of  them  belongs  to  any  church  at  all ! 
I  say  such  a  course  is  worthy  of  the  strictest  Lutheran ; 
for  I'm  sure  the  money's  needed  bad  enough." 

Miss  Brechandon  was  obliged  to  blow  her  nose  furi- 
ously just  here,  and  Mary  said  :  — 

44 1  don't  deserve  any  praise  at  aH.  I  simply  thought 
it  would  be  wrong  to  accept,  and  so  refused ;  though  I 
shall  never  forget  the  favor." 

.  u  No,  you  never  will,  that's  certain,"  said  Miss  Bre- 
chandon, striking  lier  hands  together,  making  a  noise 
like  a  percussion  cap;  "such  folks  never  do.  You 
just  go  on  now,  David  De  Witt,  you  are  needed  here 
no  longer ;  and,  Miss  Mary,  you  just  come  here,  I've 
got  something  for  you." 

So,  with  a  bow  and  a  smile,  Mr.  De  Witt  passed 
out  into  the  street,  and  Mary  followed  Miss  Brechan- 
don into  her  neat  little  room. 

44  Just  sit  down  there,  child,  a  minute,"  she  said ;  and 
very  soon  she  came  with  a  glass  of  sparkling  wine. 

44  Now  just  drink  that ;  it  will  do  you  so  much 
good." 

44  No,  I  can't,  Miss  Brechandon ;  I  never  drink 
wine,*'  said  Mary  with  an  effort 


176    *  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Well,  there  !  "  and  the  glass  went  down  suddenly 
on  the  table,  and  some  of  the  purple  juice  was  spilled. 

"  Real  little  Puritans  you  are,  in  everything  but 
religion." 

"Doing  always  what  we  think  is  right  is  our  re- 
ligion," said  Mary,  feeling  for  some  reason  the  happiest 
she  had  for  days. 

"  Well,  well,  go  home,  do,  and  give  me  time  to 
think,"  said  Miss  Brechandou ;  and  Mary  ran  home, 
glad  enough  to  tell  her  eager  sisters  what  had  trans- 
pired. 


A  TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.          177 


CHAPTER    XII. 

A    TASTE    OF    FASHIONABLE    LIFE. 

"  Gorso  to  a  ball !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Brechandon. 
"  Well,  then,  it's  all  up  with  you.  Mind  what  I  say. 
It  will  turn  your  heads."  She  shook  her  head  dole- 
fully, and  continued  as  if  to  herself:  "  Yes,  that's  what 
ruins  them,  just  what  ruins  them ;  they  get  bewitched, 
then,  before  you  know  it,  they  are  in  love,  and  then 
there's  no  more  hope."  She  rubbed  her  hands  to- 
gether nervously,  and  the  girls  had  never  seen  her  act 
so  strangely. 

"  There  is  not  much  danger  in  our  case,"  said  Han- 
nah ;  "  we  shall  hardly  be  likely  to  be  drawn  into  the 
whirlpool  of  fashion,  dressed  in  this  manner." 

"  No  matter  about  that.  She  wasn't  dressed  in  ball 
costume,"  said  Miss  Brechandon,  in  a  mysterious  man- 
ner. It'll  turn  your  heads.  O  what  an  age  of  delu- 
sions it  is  !  " 

"  O,  but  just  one  ball,  Miss  Brechandon,"  said  Kate ; 
"  the  very  first  we  ever  attended." 

"  Yes,  *  only  one !  the  very  first ! '  that's  just  what 
she  said.  Didn't  you  ever  hear  of  the  only  one's  be- 
ing one  too  many?  Fresh  from  the  country,  that's 
what  they'll  say,  mark  my  words.  They  know  just 
how  to  flatter  and  bewitch  young  girls.  It's  just  what 
comes  from  not  belonging  to  the  church,  and  it's  just 
what  I  told  her.  The  church  is  the  only  safeguard 

12 


178  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

against  the  wiles  of  the  devil.  I  did  think,  —  but  then 
no  matter  what  I  thought.  There's  no  use  in  talking ; 
I  found  that  out  years  ago." 

Miss  Brechandon  talked  in  such  a  mysterious,  du- 
bious manner,  the  girls  felt  a  little  gloomy. 

"  O  fie  !  Miss  Brechandon,"  said  Mary.  "  We've 
no  notion  of  getting  bewildered  over  one  ball,  trust  us 
for  that;"  and  Mary  gave  Miss  Brechandon's  sleeve 
an  affectionate  pat. 

"  Almost  the  same  words  she  said,  and  her  eyes 
shone  as  full  of  innocence  as  the  angels',"  said  Miss 
Brechandon. 

The  girls  wondered  who  she  was ;  but  Miss  Bre- 
chandon's face  forbade  questioning ;  and  suddenly  she 
turned  about  with  a  jerk,  saying  sharply,  "  Go,  and 
be  done  with  it ;  I'm  always  making  a  fool  of  my- 
self; "  and,  going  straight  into  her  room,  she  slammed 
the  door  hard  after  her,  and  left  the  girls  standing 
astonished  in  the  hall. 

They  had  started  for  the  little  widow's,  from  whence 
they  were  to  proceed  to  Irving  Hall.  They  had 
worked  with  renewed  energy  that  week.  The  sacrifice 
of  the  four  hundred  dollars  made  them  feel  stronger 
and  even  more  encouraged  than  before.  Monday  morn- 
ing, while  it  was  yet  twilight  in  the  hall,  Miss  Bre- 
chandon had  knocked  at  the  door,  and  appeared  before 
them  with  a  plate  of  steaming  hot  cakes,  which  she  de- 
clared she  wanted  to  get  rid  of,  and  she  didn't  know 
but  it  might  save  them  some  trouble,  as  they  were 
always  busy.  When  she  was  gone,  the  girls  had  fallen 
to  eating  them  with  a  relish.  The  weather  was  frosty, 
but  they  could  afford  no  fire  when  there  was  no  use  for 
it  but  to  keep  them  warm  ;  and  for  an  hour  or  two  they 
sat  as  usual  at  the  little  table,  and  sewed  steadily  while 


A   TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  179 

they  chattered  merrily.  They  felt  a  little  blue  and  cold, 
though  their  shawls  were  pinned  closely  about  them ; 
but  they  worked  on  without  making  any  allusion  to  it. 
When  Kate  and  Mary  had  gone  to  their  respective 
labors,  Hannah,  whose  mind  felt  a  little  lighter  and 
more  courageous  than  it  had  been  for  some  time,  fell 
to  thinking  of  her  manuscript.  The  result  of  her  cogi- 
tations may  be  summed  up  in  her  concluding  thoughts, 
as  she  put  her  work  by.  "  The  walk  will  undoubt- 
edly do  me  good.  I  am  almost  shivering  with  cold ; 
it  will  take  but  a  short  time ;  and  if  it  isn't  accepted,  it 
won't  make  me  any  the  worse  off.  How  I  wish  I 
could  afford  to  write  all  day  or  as  long  as  I  please !  I 
feel  just  like  it ;  but  at  least  I'll  leave  this  manuscript 
with  some  publisher."  So  she  prepared  herself  for  the 
walk,  and,  taking  her  manuscript,  started  on  her  er- 
rand. The  walk  did  do  her  good.  It  warmed  her 
blood,  and  sent  it  leaping  through  her  veins ;  and  she 
had  felt  so  new  and  bright,  that  the  publisher  she 
called  to  see  seemed  to  catch  some  of  the  same  spirit, 
and  shuffled  the  leaves  of  her  manuscript  in  quite  an 
enthusiastic  manner,  and  treated  her  with  considerable 
deference. 

"  I've  no  idea,"  she  had  said  to  herself,  when  in  the 
street  again,  "  that  he  will  accept  it;  but  I'm  glad  I 
brought  it,  for  I  feel  better,  and  there's  no  harm  in 
trying ;  "  and  she  went  home  with  renewed  courage. 
Kate  also  had  felt  some  of  the  same  ambitious  spirit, 
and  had  taken  again  to  coloring  photographs  ;  not  for 
work,  but  for  practice,  working  at  odd  spells,  and  im- 
proving continually,  though  she  had  no  teacher.  Mary 
kept  on  the  same  line  of  duty,  but  was  much  cheered 
by  the  progress  of  her  scholars,  and  the  sheet  of  charm- 
ins  music  which  Mr.  De  Witt  left  with  Miss  Brechan- 


180  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

don  for  her,  with  a  pretty  French  phrase,  and  his  own 
name  marked  upon  it. 

"  It  was  so  kind  in  Mr.  De  Witt,"  they  had  all  said  ; 
and  Mary  set  herself  to  learning  it  immediately. 

So  the  night  of  the  ball  came  at  last ;  and  after  a 
great  deal  of  fixing  and  chattering,  the  girls  had  de- 
clared themselves  "  fixed  "  as  much  as  they  could  be 
with  nothing  to  fix  with,  and  had  started  on  their  way 
feeling  a  little  odd  and  strange.  As  usual,  when  Miss 
Brechandon  heard  them  tripping  down  the  stairs  one 
after  the  other,  she  put  her  head  into  the  hall  and 
asked  by  her  manner  where  they  were  going.  After 
she  had  expressed  herself  and  then  slammed  the  door 
so  unceremoniously,  the  girls  walked  on,  smiling  amus- 
edly and  speaking  in  whispers  until  they  reached  the 
street.  It  was  dark  when  they  arrived  at  the  little 
widow's,  and  the  gas  in  the  great  carved  chandeliers 
was  lighted ;  and  the  little  widow  sat  as  usual  in  her 
lounging  chair  by  the  window. 

As  she  greeted  them,  she  scanned  them  closely,  and 
a  close  observer  might  have  noticed  that  her  pretty  lip 
curled  slightly,  and  that  she  gave  a  little  shrug  to  her 
sloping  shoulder ;  but  she  said  in  an  absent  kind  of  way, 
"  Yes,  these  are  your  sisters ;  not  much  like  you. 
Take  seats ;  there  are  a  good  two  hours  yet  before  we 
start  for  the  ball." 

"  We  thought  it  would  be  better  to  come  early," 
suggested  Hannah. 

"  O  yes,  it's  not  at  all  the  thing  for  girls  to  be  out 
alone  in  the  streets.  I  told  uncle  you  wouldn't  accept 
the  invitation,  for  you  were  not  at  all  fashionable ;  but 
he  declared  you  would,  and  insisted  that  I  should  send 
you  one  at  least.  He  has  no  belief  in  women's  not 
being  fashionable  from  choice  ;  and  I  presume  he  is 


A  TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  181 

right."  There  was  a  touch  of  sarcasm  in  her  tone, 
the  cause  of  which  might  be  explained  by  the  feet  that 
her  uncle  had  promised  her  a  new  gold  chain  enameled 
with  black,  with  a  gem  attached  containing  a  diamond, 
if  the  girls  refused  the  invitation ;  but  she  did  not  tell 
this,  and  they  tried  to  feel  easy  and  welcome  ;  but 
somehow  they  much  dreaded  the  odd  uncle,  and  they 
moved  nearer  each  other  on  the  crimson  sofa,  and 
seemed  as  green  and  unsophisticated  as  country  girls 
we  read  about.  The  little  widow  excused  herself  for 
a  moment ;  and  when  she  was  gone,  a  confused  whis- 
pering commenced. 

"  This  is  a  pretty  scrape  !  "  said  Hannah.  "  Mrs. 
Waterhouse  and  her  uncle  evidently  bet  on  our  accept- 
ing the  invitation.  Dear  me  !  I  wish  we  had  stayed 
at  home." 

44  She  didn't  expect  us  to  accept,"  whispered  Mary, 
in  a  tone  fall  of  disgust  not  to  be  misunderstood,  even 
under  cover  of  the  whisper,  "  and  /  saw  her  looking 
at  our  clothes  sharply,  and  she  isn't  pleased  with  us  ; 
but  fie !  let  us  fight  it  out  on  this  line,  and  make  be- 
lieve we  haven't  the  least  suspicion  of  the  truth." 

44  That  is  evidently  the  best  way  to  do,"  said  Kate  ; 
"but  I  do  wish  — hark!" 

There  were  heavy  steps  in  the  hall.  The  door  was 
slightly  ajar,  and  they  heard  a  man's  voice,  deep  and 
rich,  but  sneering  and  bitter.  "I  told  you  so,"  he 
said.  4A  Three  silly  girls,  no  doubt  hunting  for  beaux, 
and  I've  got  to  escort  them.  The  Furies!  on  time 
too,  bah  !  don't  try  to  make  me  believe  any  more  of 
your  nonsense.  Literary,  artistic,  musical !  "  and  then 
there  followed  a  forced  laugh. 

44  Help  you  out  of  the  fix  now  ?  I'll  do  as  I  agreed. 
Come,  don't  stand  shivering  there  ;  take  me  in  and  in- 


182  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

troduce  me  to  the"  —  the  word  was  lost;  the  girls 
clung  closer  together.  They  entered  the  parlor,  —  the 
little  widow  in  her  elegant  black  dress,  and  behind  her 
a  tall,  muscular  man,  with  dark  face  and  heavy  hair  all 
in  confusion,  and  dropping  over  his  wide  forehead. 
His  eyes  were  of  an  exquisitely  soft  and  melting  blue  ; 
but  the  expression  of  distrust  and  almost  fierceness  as 
much  obscured  the  color  as  the  stormy,  billowy  waves 
break  up  the  gentle  azure  of  a  sleeping  lake.  The 
lower  part  of  his  face  was  obscured  by  a  heavy  growth 
of  shaggy  beard  ;  but  his  form,  though  muscular,  was 
most  harmoniously  proportioned,  and  his  manners, 
though  somewhat  reckless  and  fierce,  were  graceful, 
and  would  display  a  native  polish  which  he  seemed  to 
try  to  avoid.  He  scowled  on  the  three  young  girls 
sitting  closely  together  on  the  sofa;  and  Kate,  who  had 
been  studying  the  matter  with  resentment,  flashed 
back  upon  him  a  look  as  defiant  and  significant  at  least 
as  his  own. 

"  Good  evening,  sir,"  she  said  as  they  all  arose  and 
bowed  to  him.  "  We  are  very  glad  of  an  opportunity 
to  go  to  a  ball,  and  generally  take  advantage  of  all  our 
opportunities,  which  are  few  enough."  She  said  this 
scornfully,  and  received  a  sly  nudge  on  both  sides  from 
the  girls. 

"  You  like  balls,  then  ?  "  he  said,  flinging  himself  into 
a  chair,  and  assuming  a  most  "  don't  care  "  attitude. 

"  How  do  we  know  till  we  have  tried  them  ?  It's 
no  virtue  in  a  person  to  like  or  dislike  a  thing  that  she 
knows  nothing  of,"  said  Kate,  inwardly  thinking  she 
would  like  to  see  the  man  imprisoned  for  a  short  time 
at  least. 

"Which  one  is  the  artist  ?  "  he  said,  abruptly  turn- 
ing to  Mrs.  Waterhouse. 


^1   TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  183 

"  I  am,"  said  Kate  decisively,  resolving  in  her  mind 
to  meet  the  man  with  his  own  weapons. 

"  And  you  are  the  blue-stocking,  I  know,"  he  said, 
pointing  to  Hannah,  whose  face  colored  instantly  with 
indignation  ;  and  she  heartily  wished  she  ha4  never  been 
so  silly  as  to  answer  the  letter,  for  the  man  was  a  bear 
at  least,  she  thought. 

"  I  write  a  little  when  I  please,"  she  said,  not  rec- 
ognizing the  fib  till  she  had  told  it ;  for  if  there  was  any- 
thing she  didn't  do,  it  was  to  write  when  she  pleased. 

"  And  you  teach  music  ?  "  to.  Mary. 

"  I  endeavor  to,  sir,"  with  a  most  comical  display  of 
dignity. 

The  man  laughed  again,  loud  and  harsh,  the  girls 
thought. 

"  You'll  do,"  he  said,  and,  wheeling  himself  near  the 
gas-light,  drew  from  his  pocket  a  rumpled  paper,  and 
soon  seemed  oblivious  to  all  but  its  contents.  The 
girls  sat  as  still  as  mice  a  long,  long  time,  it  seemed  to 
them  an  age,  while  the  uncle  read ;  and  the  little 
widow,  at  the  farther  end  of  the  parlor,  worked  over  a 
pile  of  worsted. 

"  Uncle,"  she  said  after  a  while,  "  it's  time  to  go." 

He  threw  his  paper  down  in  a  heap,  and  looked  as 
if  he  had  just  been  awakened  out  of  a  deep  sleep. 

"  O,  the  ball,  that's  it,  these  ladies  wish  to  go  to  the 
ball ;  "  and  he  gave  them  a  sharp  look  from  under  his 
scowling  brows.  How  those  three  girls  wished  them- 
selves at  home  in  their  little  room !  How  they  rjf| 
gretted  accepting  the  invitation,  and  how  they  wanted 
to  flee  away !  but  they  had  started,  and  they  meant 
to  go  through  with  it.  They  were  not  afraid  of  the 
man  ;  but  they  despised  him,  and  shrank  somewhat 
from  his  fierce  look  and  words.  It  was  an  adventure 


184  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

at  least,  Mary  thought,  though  she  clung  to  Hannah's 
sleeve  with  her  arm  behind  Kate's  back. 

"  Well,  Lisa,  are  you  ready  ?  "  asked  her  uncle. 

"  I  am  not  going,"  said  the  little  widow,  absorbed 
in  drawing  a  green  thread  of  worsted  through  the 
canvas. 

"  O,  you  are  not  going  ?  "  he  sneered ;  "  you  back 
down,  and  leave  me  to  fight  the  battle."  He  started 
up,  and  strode  into  the  hall,  coming  back  soon,  muffled 
in  an  overcoat  and  a  strange  fur  cap. 

"  Well,  ladies,  if  you  are  readv,  we  will  start  for  the 
ball."  The  girls  arose. 

"  Good  night,"  they  said  to  Mrs.  Waterhouse. 

"  Good  night,"  she  replied  shortly,  and  kept*  on  with 
her  work  ;  and  the  girls  passed  out  into  the  hall  feeling 
much  as  if  they  had  done  something  of  which  they 
were  ashamed.  When  they  reached  the  street,  they 
had  a  strong  desire  to  leave  Mr.  St.  Maur,  and  walk 
hflpie  as  quickly  as  possible  ;  but  he  said,  "  This  way," 
with  so  much  authority  that  almost  before  they  knew 
it,  they  were  walking  after  him.  He  seemed  to  act  as 
odd  and  ungallant  as  possible,  and  hardly  spoke  a 
word  the  whole  way,  which,  however,  was  but  a  short 
distance. 

"  I  feel  just  like  a  fool,"  whispered  Hannah ;  "  and 
if  ever  we  get  through  with  this  scrape  it  will  be  some 
time  before  I  get  into  another  like  it." 

"  Only  think,  that  little  goose  of  a  widow  has  sent 
us  off  alone  with  this  great  bear,"  said  Kate,  making  a 
grimace  at  the  great  overcoat  and  fur  cap. 

"  Yes,  and  we  shall  be  disgraced  forever  if  he  goes 
on  in  this  way,"  whispered  Mary.  When  they  arrived 
at  the  hall,  they  found  that  the  band  had  just  begun 
to  play.  They  followed  Mr.  St.  Maur  around  the 


A  TASTE  OF  FASHIOXABLE  LIFE.  185 

gallery,  where  sat  a  few  persons,  looking  down  on  the 
waxed  floor,  where  were  the  managers  walking  briskly 
around  in  their  dress-coats  and  white  gloves.  They 
sat  down,  side  by  side :  and  in  a  moment  all  was  forgot- 
ten bat  the  brilliant  scene  which  was  soon  spread  out 
before  them,  for  couples  began  to  ponr  in  through  the 
doors  and  promenade  slowly  around  the  room,  while 
the  band  kept  plaving;  and  everything  grew  merry 
and  exciting.  What  a  brilliant  array  of  dress  there 
was,  what  long  trains,  what  beautiful  women !  A 
subtle  perfumery  floated  through  the  room ;  and  the 
air  seemed  full  of  intoxicating  draughts.  The  music 
ceased  for  a  moment ;  and  then  there  came  the  hum 
of  voices,  and  sets  began  to  form  for  a  quadrille. 
Soon  the  dancing  commenced. 

"  O  dear,  girls,  how  I  wish  I  was  down  there ! " 
said  Mary,  leaning  forward  and  gazing  with  wide-open 
eyes.  *'  There  is  one  lady  with  a  street  suit  on,  yes, 
two.  Don't  they  look  splendid,  all  of  them  I  mean  ? 
It's  no  wonder  they  stay  till  five  o'clock,  is  it?  *I 
should  think  they  never  would  want  to  go  home. 
Don't  they  feel  happy  ?  " 

"  Why  were  we  born  to  be  excluded  from  such 
pleasure?"  said  Kate.  "Isn't  that  pink-cheeked 
girl  just  down  there  dressed  in  the  most  charming 
style  ?  She  looks  like  a  feiry ;  and  how  graceful  she 
ill  - 

Hannah,  usually  so  regardless  of  dress  and  fashion, 
looked  on  this  scene,  so  new  to  her  and  so  gorgeous, 
and  thought,  though  she  did  not  say  it,  — 

"  How  nice  it  is  to  be  pretty,  and  graceful !  I  won- 
der why  it  is  some  are  made  so  plain,  and  some 
so  beautiful.  How  would  I  look,  I  wonder,  on  the 
floor?" 


186  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Mr.  St.  Maur,  as  soon  as  they  were  seated,  had  left 
them ;  but  looking  up  suddenly,  as  she  thought  this, 
Hannah  saw  him  standing  just  behind  them,  gazing  at 
them  intently  ;  but  when  she  met  his  eye,  he  turned 
about  suddenly  and  strode  off.  He  came  back  soon, 
however,  and  touched  her  on  her  shoulder,  saying,  in 
his  authoritative  way,  "  Ladies  !  "  They  all  looked 
around  ;  a  slender  young  man  stood  by  his  side  in  ball 
costume.  "  I've  brought  Mr.  Early  to  talk  to  you," 
he  said.  "  The  Misses  Windsor,  Tommy."  The 
girls  blushed  and  bowed;  and  Tommy,  who  had  a 
few  freckles  on  his  nose,  and  a  slight  mustache,  made 
one  of  his  most  charming  bows,  with  his  eves  fixed  on 
Mary's  pretty  face.  Kate's  lip  curled  slightly,  and 
Hannah's  nose  took  a  turn  upward,  while  the  tw'o 
nudged  each  other,  and  looked  steadily  down  at  the 
scene  below,  which  was  just  then  the  bewildering 
waltz.  Tommy  stationed  himself  near  Mary,  and 
directed  his  conversation  to  her  entirely. 

"  Do  you  dance  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Not  at  balls,"  said  Mary. 

"  The  next  dance  is  a  cotillon.  You  can  dance 
that,"  he  said.  "  Go  down  with  me  please,  and  enjoy 
it." 

"  I  would  like  to,"  said  Mary,  looking  longingly 
down  upon  the  merry  dancers ;  "  but  then  "  — 

"  O,  yes,  go  ;  it's  no  harm,  and  I'm  sure  you'll  be 
delighted,"  said  he. 

"  I  should  like  to  dance,  it  is  so  enchanting,"  said 
Mary,  looking  sideways  at  Hannah  and  Kate,  who 
looked  as  solemn  as  though  listening  to  a  dry  sermon. 

Hannah  shook  her  head*  without  looking  up,  and 
Kate  arched  her  brows  and  looked  forbidding;  but 
Mary  said  to  herself, — 


A   TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  187 

44  They  don't  like  it,  but  what's  the  harm  ?  I'm  old 
enough  to  know  something,  and  it  would  do  me  good, 
I  am  sure,  to  dance  once  ;  and  I  want  to  go  down  there 
and  see  them  when  in  their  midst ;  it  will  be  so  much 
more  satisfactory.  I  dare  say  Hannah  and  Kate  are 
too  strict ;  besides,  it  all  came  through  Hannah  that 
we  are  here,  and  I  mean  to  go.  It  can't  do  any 
harm." 

The  waltzing  was  finished,  and  a  promenading  and 
laughing  and  talking  commenced. 

"  You  will  go,  Miss  Windsor,  I  am  sure,"  said 
Tommy ;  and  Mary,  having  concluded  that  she  had  a 
right  to  do  as  she  pleased,  consented. 

"  I  shall  go  down  with  Mr.  Early  to  dance  a  cotil- 
lon," she  said  to  her  sisters,  in  a  very  independent 
tone. 

"  Mary !  "  said  Hannah  in  a  reproachful  tone,  — 
Tommy  had  stepped  one  side  for  a  moment,  —  "  you 
must  not  go  f  really  you  ought  to  know  better.  That 
fop !  We  have  been  silly  enough  already  ;  pray  don't 
let  us  entirely  lose  our  senses  and  reason." 

"She  won't  go,"  said  Kate.  "I  shall  think  her 
crazy  if  she  does." 

"  Yes,  I  am  going,"  said  Mary,  using  as  little  reason 
as  people  generally  do  in  the  whirl  and  excitement  of 
a  ball.  "  I  have  promised  Mr.  Early,  and  I  want  to 
dance  at  a  real  ball,  —  it's  no  harm ; "  and  almost 
before  they  were  aware,  the  animated  young  girl,  be- 
witched by  the  splendor  and  display  and  the  fascinat- 
ing music,  threw  her  hat  and  cloak  in  Hannah's  lap, 
and,  taking  the  young  man's  arm,  marched  off.  As 
soon  as  she  had  gone,  Mr.  St.  Maur  took  her  seat. 

"  I  suppose  you  would  like  to  dance  too,  if  you  had 
partners  ?  "  said  he,  in  a  sarcastic  tone. 


188  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  don't  know  who  has  a  better  right  than  we," 
said  Kate,  determined  his  sneers  should  not  frighten 
her  into  trying  to  make  a  good  impression.  "  We  did 
not  come  to  dance  ;  but  then  I  suppose  we  might  by 
trying." 

"  O  yes,  if  you  had  partners ;  there's  that  sister  of 
yours  marching  along  as  proud  as  a  belle." 

"  Which  she  has  a  right  to  do,"  said  Kate  again, 
exceedingly  vexed  with  Mary,  but  determined  not  to 
show  it.  "  Why  are  you  not  on  the  floor  ?  " 

"  Why  ?  because  I  don't  choose  to  be  there.  I'm 
not  so  fond  of  making  a  fool  of  myself,  by  mixing  in 
with  such  a  parcel  of  flirts  and  dandies." 

"  I  dare  say,"  said  Kate  saucily,  "  there  are  as  good 
people  on  the  floor  dancing  as  you  are." 

"  So  you  don't  have  an  exalted  opinion  of  me,  Miss 
Artist  ?  " 

"  I  think  you  have  treated  us  with  as  little  kindness 
and  politeness  as  I  at  least  expected,"  said 'Kate  ;  "  and 
I  shall  be  most  heartily  glad  when  this  is  over,  and  I 
am  at  home." 

"  You  are  decidedly  plain  in  your  remarks ;  you 
would  like  me  to  dawdle,  and  flatter  you,"  sneered 
he. 

"  I  don't  care  what  you  do.  I  dare  say  we  can  take 
care  of  ourselves." 

"  For  mercy's  sake  !  Kate,  don't  get  the  lion 
roused,"  whispered  Hannah,  who  had  been  intently 
watching  Mary's  maneuvers. 

"  I'm  not  afraid  of  him  ;  and  I  am  going  to  give 
him  a  piece  of  my  mind,"  Kate  whispered  back. 

In  the  mean  time  Mary  was  among  the  dancers. 
She  had  gone  down  very  briskly  with  Mr.  Early,  for- 
getful of  her  dress,  and  everything  but  the  exciting 


A  TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  189 

music  and  flying  feet.  They  promenaded  very  re- 
spectably through  the  room,  and  took  their  places  in 
an  obscure  corner.  They  commenced  to  dance,  but 
the  dance  was  unlike  what  Mary  expected ;  and  she 
became  confused  and  embarrassed,  and  all  at  once 
stepped  full  upon  the  long  train  of  a  lady  in  the  set 
next  to  theirs,  and  then  stumbled  herself.  The  lady 
looked  back  over  her  shoulder  with  a  most  scornful 
flash  of  her  eyes,  and  said,  so  that  Mary  heard  her 
plainly,  "  Mr.  Early  has  got  a  perfect  little  dowdy  and 
bungler  for  a  partner,"  and  some  one  replied,  — 

"  A  miss  from  the  country  !  awkward  and  green." 

O,  how  Mary's  face  flushed  then  ;  and  how  sorry 
she  was  that  she  had  not  remained  with  the  girls. 
She  wondered  if  they  saw  her  blunder,  and  hoped  Mr. 
Early  hadn't  heard  the  remarks.  After  a  while,  how- 
ever, becoming  more  accustomed  to  the  figure,  she  was 
dancing  very  well,  and  enjoying  it,  when  suddenly,  as 
she  turned  toward  the  wall,  she  met,  to  her  amazement, 
the  great  mournful  eyes  of  Mr.  De  Witt  fixed  upon 
her.  Again  she  became  confused,  and  again  blun- 
dered ;  and  how  glad  she  was  when  the  dance  was 
through  !  Mr.  De  Witt  approached  her  immediately, 
and  cordially  shook  her  hand. 

"  You  are  enjoying  it  ?  " 

"  No,  I  am  not,"  answered  she  frankly ;  *'  and  I 
don't  want  to  stay  down  here  another  minute.  I 
didn't  know  before  that  you  danced." 

"  Neither  do  I,"  he  said,  smiling.     "  I  met  a  friend 
on  the  street  a  short  time  ago,  and  he  insisted  on  my 
coming  in  for  a  few  moments ;  so  I  have  been  L 
ing  on.     I  didn't  think  you  were  going  to  dance, 
Windsor." 

"Neither  did  1,"  said  Mary,  in  a  not  very 


190  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

tone,  "  and  neither  will  I  again.  I  am  going  up  to  the 
gallery  where  my  sisters  are.  Good-night,  Mr.  De 
Witt." 

She  took  Mr.  Early's  arm,  and  started  toward  the 
door. 

"  Good  night.  Miss  Mary,"  said  Mr.  De  Witt, 
watching  her  in  an  abstracted  manner  until "  she  had 
disappeared. 

"  You  didn't  stay  on  the  floor  long,"  said  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  when  Mary  stood  near  him  and  her  sisters,  and 
Mr.  Early  had  vanished.  "  Why  didn't  you  try  a 
waltz?" 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  waltz,"  said  Mary. 

"  O,  you  don't  ?     Did  you  enjoy  the  cotillion  ?  " 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Didn't,  eh  ?     What  was  the  matter  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  she  simply  didn't  enjoy  it,"  said  Kate, 
moving  and  giving  Mary  a  seat.  "  I  would  like  to  go 
home.  I  am  sleepy,  and  tired  of  the  affair." 

"  So  am  I,"  said  Hannah.     "  It  must  be  very  late." 

"  Only  half  past  twelve,"  said  Mr.  St.  Maur. 
"  Five  o'clock  is  the  time  to  break  up ;  and  supper 
comes  at  two.  You'll  stay  for  that  ?  " 

"  We  ate  our  supper  at  a  respectable  hour  before 
we  came,"  said  Kate  ;  "  and  eating  at  two  o'clock  is 
not  our  habit ;  and  so,  if  you  please,  we  will  go  home." 

"  You  are  decided,  then  ?  "  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  look- 
ing at  Kate  with  a  strange,  quizzical  look,  and  speaking 
in  a  tone  a  trifle  more  polite. 

"  We  have  stayed  as  long  as  we  wish,"  said  Hannah. 
"  If  you  wish  to  stay  longer,  we  can  go  alone." 

"  I  am  at  your  service,"  he  said,  "  and  glad  to  get 
away  so  early." 

And  so  they  went. 


A  TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  191 

They  passed  Mr.  De  Witt  on  the  stairs,  and  he 
bowed  to  them  pleasantly. 

"  Who  is  that  white-faced  young  man  ?  "  said  Mr. 
St.  Maur,  abruptly. 

"  A  friend  of  ours,"  answered  Kate,  in  a  tone  that 
forbade  any  more  questions. 

"  Don't  you  think  I  have  done  my  part  toward 
escorting  the  ladies  to  the  ball  ?  "  asked  Mr.  St.  Maur. 

"  Undoubtedly,"  answered  Kate,  who  seemed  to 
take  upon  herself  the  responsibility  of  answering  all 
his  questions.  "  There  is  a  car,  sir,  that  will  take  us 
home  ;  and  we  will  trouble  you  no  longer." 

"  Very  well,"  he  said,  hailing  the  car. 

He  assisted  the  girls  to  enter,  and  then  passed  in 
after  them,  and,  sitting  down,  remained  silent  the 
whole  distance  ;  while  the  girls,  tired,  sleepy,  and  dis- 
heartened, leaned  on  each  other,  and  wished  they  were 
at  home.  When  they  arrived  at  their  place  of  desti- 
nation, Mr.  St.  Maur  assisted  Kate  to  alight  last,  and 
said  to  her  in  a  half  whisper,  — 

"  You  think  me  a  bear  ?  " 

"  You  are  responsible  for  my  impressions  concerning 
yon,"  said  Kate. 

"'Yes  ?  am  I  ?     What  are  you  painting  ?  " 

"  A  design." 

"  Will  you  tell  me  what  it  is  ?  " 

"  In  the  Orchard." 

"  And  you  attempt  a  design  like  that  ?  " 

"We  attempt  many  things,  sir,  which  we  cannot 
accomplish." 

"  But  you  will  accomplish  this  ?  " 

"  I  hope  to." 

"  And  sell  it?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir.     Good  night." 


192  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

They  were  at  the  foot  of  the  steps. 

"  Good  night,"  he  said  to  all,  and  instantly  walked 
away. 

"  O  dear,  I'm  so  tired !  "  said  Mary.  "  I'm  sick  of 
balls." 

"  All  but  codfish,"  said  Kate,  dragging  herself  up 
the  steps. 

Miss  Brechandon  opened  the  door. 

"  So  soon  ?  "  she  said.     "  How  happened  it  ?  " 

"  We  don't  like  balls,  and  we  got  as  much  of  them 
as  we  want,"  said  Kate. 

Miss  Brechandon  shook  her  head. 

"  O,  no,"  she  said.  "  You  are  tired  now  ;  but  then 
you  do  seem  to  feel  different  from  her.  She  was  so 
full  of  animation,  and  stayed  until  five  ;  but  it  won't  be 
long  before  you  will  be  bewitched  to  go  to  another." 

"  Never,"  said  Hannah,  with  a  scowl ;  and  they 
went  to  their  room. 

"  I  have  seen  some  trials  in  my  life,"  said  Hannah, 
when  they  had  entered  their  room  ;  "  but  I  will  say  I 
never  passed  such  a  disagreeable,  wretched  evening 
before." 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Kate ;  "  but  if  Mary  had  stayed  in  her 
place,  we  shouldn't  be  quite  so  much  in  disgrace  as  we 
are  now.  She  acted  like  one  possessed.  Going  down 
there  in  that  threadbare  suit  of  hers,  and  with  that 
little  dandy  too  !  I  do  believe  there  is  a  spirit  of  evil 
in  such  places,  that  takes  possession  of  people.  At 
first  I  was  charmed.  I  was  bewitched  4o  be  on  the 
floor ;  but  I  got  so  tired  of  it ;  and  I  arn  ng>w  just  as 
much  at  a  loss  to  know  how  they  can  stay  till  five 
o'clock,  as  I  was  before  I  went." 

"  I  knew  you  would  commence  on  me  as  soon  as  we 
were  alone,  and  I  suppose  it's  well  enough  ;  but  I  can 


A   TASTE  OF  FASHIONABLE  LIFE.  193 

tell  you  one  thing,  it  won't  do  any  good ;  for  I  am  as 
ashamed  and  disgusted  with  it  as  you  are  ;  and  that 
little  fop !  O  how  I  would  just  like  to  box  his  ears 
this  minute  ! " 

"  Why,  wasn't  he  polite  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care.  I  only  know  I 
despise  the  little  simpering  dandy." 

**  You  are  the  only  one  in  fault  after  all,"  said  Han- 
nah. "Poor  Tommy  probably  acted  as  usual;  and 
because  yon  think  you  disgraced  yourself  with  him, 
you  despise  him." 

"  Who  said  I  disgraced  myself?  "  said  Mary,  who 
was  tired  and  irritable  ;  "  but  then  I  did,"  she  con- 
tinued, "  and  Mr.  De  Witt  saw  it  all." 

"  Didn't  you  dance  well  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  Dance  *  well?  I  didn't  donee  at  all.  I  just 
hopped  around  in  confusion ;  and  I  don't  think  I'll 
ever  again  have  a  desire  to  be  a  fashionable  woman. 
They  lace  till  they  can  hardly  breathe,  and  powder 
their  faces,  and  no  doubt  paint ;  and  then  they  are  so 
a  --." 

"  All  of  them  ?  "  asked  Hannah,  laughing  in  spite 
of  her  weariness. 

"  They  are  all  alike  probably ;  and  the  one  that  had 
that  horrid  long  train  acted  like  a  snapping  turtle. 
How  magnificent  she  thought  she  looked !  I'm  just 
disgusted  with  fine  clothes." 

"  Well,  this  is  a  lesson  I  shan't  soon  forget ;  and  I 
haven't  forgotten  that  it  all  came  out  of  mv  answering 
that  letter  either,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  but  if  only  the  lit- 
tle widow  and  her  uncle  had  treated  us  a  little  more 
respectfully,  I  would  have  found  less  fault ;  for  it  was 
really  a  treat  to  go  to  a  ball." 

"  I  really  hope,"  said  Kate,  "  that  we  never  shall 

13 


194  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

see  that  man  again.  The  little  widow  said  he  was  a 
saint.  She  must  have  a  poor  opinion  of  saints.  She 
said,  too,  that  he  was  always  helping  the  poor.  He 
showed  little  signs  of  it  to-night.  Dear  me  !  " 

"How  shall  we  feel  to-morrow,  do  you  think?" 
asked  Mary.  "  You  know  we  can't  rest  as  we  used 
to  at  home ;  and  such  doings  don't  pay  for  us  at 
least." 

"  Mr.  St.  Maur  will  haunt  me  all  night,  I  am  sure," 
said  Kate  ;  "  those  distrustful,  vigilant  eyes  of  his,  the 
heavy,  rumpled  hair,  and  shaggy  beard ;  and  that 
voice,  — how  it  makes  me  shudder  to  think  of  it !  " 

"  Somehow  I  shan't  think  of  him  so  much  as  of  Mr. 
De  Witt,  as  he  looked  when  I  first  saw  him  in  the 
ball-room.  That  mournful  look  in  his  great  eyes 
seemed  a  reproof  to  me ;  and  his  face  was  paler  than 
usual,"  said  Mary. 

*'  I  shall  think  of  the  little  widow  as  much  as  any- 
thing, sitting  so  stiff  at  the  farther  end  of  the  room, 
and  not  deigning  to  notice  us.  O,  what  a  mortifica- 
tion that  was  !  "  said  Hannah. 

And  so  they  did  dream  and  mutter  in  their  sleep, 
and  their  slumbers  were  not  sweet  nor  refreshing. 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  195 


^?       CHAPTER  XUL 
R  THB  BALL. 


Ix  the  morning  the  girls  awoke  with  blinding 
headaches,  and  their  tempers  sadly  soared.  Every- 
thing looked  so  cold  and  dismal  and  burdensome  ;  and 
then  they  were  so  dissatisfied  with  themselves.  Be- 
sides, Mary  had  a  severe  cold  in  her  head,  and  kept 
sneezing  very  load  and  forcibly,  and  breaking  in  upon 
her  own  or  her  sisters'  remarks. 

"  I  do  think,'1  said  Kate  at  last,  "  that  you  sneeze 
loader  than  there  is  any  necessity  for.  You  jar  every- 
thing near  TOO." 

"  WeD,  I  don't,"  answered  Mary,  sneezing  again. 
'*  I  can't  help  it  ;  and  I  guess  it  troubles  me  as  much 
as  it  does  yon  ;  and  I*m  going  to  have  a  fire  too  ;  what 
is  the  use  in  hoarding  up  a  little  coal  forever?  I 
guess  we  needn't  freeze  to  death." 

"I  think  we  need  a  fire  now,  if  any  time,"  said  Han- 
nah, shivering.  "I  can't  sit  here  and  sew  to-day 
without  a  little  warmth  in  the  room." 

So  a  fire  was  built  in  the  little  stove,  and  it  shone 
and  sparkled  in  the  grate,  and  gave  things  a  more 
cheerful  aspect. 

44  Good  luck  for  us  that  to-4ay  is  Saturday,*'  said 
Kate,  when  they  all  sat  around  the  fire,  **  This  work 
must  be  carried  home  this  afternoon  ;  and  after  paying 
our  rent,  we  shall  have  a  little  money.  Do  let  us  take 


196  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

it  and  buy  us  something  to  eat  for  to-morrow.  I  can't 
live  another  Sunday  on  dry  bread  and  syrup.  It  does 
very  well  when  we  are  busy  at  work ;  but  when  we 
are  idle,  it  becomes  a  nuisance." 

"  I'm  agreed,"  said  Hannah.  "  I  am  going  for  my 
story  to-day,  too.  If  I  don't  wear  it  out  lugging  it 
from  one  place  to  another  all  over  the  city,  it  will  be  a 
wonder.  How  this  thread  kinks  and  breaks ! " 

"  Yes,  and  how  stiff  the  cord  is  !  I  can  hardly  get 
my  needle  through  it ;  and  my  fingers  are  pricked  in  a 
half-dozen  places.  I  wish  I  was  tucked  into  a  feather- 
bed this  minute.  That  horrid  ball !  " 

"  Don't  mention  it,"  said  Hannah.  "I  was  going  to 
suggest  that  we  entirely  drop  the  subject ;  for  it  only 
aggravates  us." 

"  I  want  to  ask  one  question  first,"  said  Kate. 
"  Do  you  suppose  Mr.  St.  Maur  introduced  '  Tommy  ' 
to  us  to  tempt  us  to  make  fools  of  ourselves?" 

"  Yes,  I  do  ;  and  that  is  all  I  shall  say  on  the  sub- 
ject," said  Hannah. 

"  I  don't  care  for  him,"  said  Mary  ;  "  he  isn't  worth 
minding  any  way ;  "  and  the  subject  was  dropped,  and 
seldom  referred  to  afterward. 

It  was  a  drizzly,  disagreeable  day,  and  the  streets 
were  lined  with  black  mud,  that  would  cling  to  one 
with  impertinent  tenacity.  Yet  in  spite  of  this,  in  the 
afternoon,  Hannah  and  Kate  started  on  their  respec- 
tive errands,  —  Kate  with  a  bundle  of  work,  and  Han- 
nah with  a  little  hope,  which  she  tried  to  smother,  by 
saying  over  and  over  to  herself,  "  Don't  be  silly ;  it 
won't  be  accepted,  you  know  it  won't.  Of  course  not, 
there's  no  hope  of  it  at  all ;  but  then  it  will  be  bettor 
to  get  the  manuscript,  and  not  leave  it  in  their  hands 
forever." 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  197 

So  she  trudged  on  down  town,  and  Kate  up  town, 
crossing  the  streets  and  splashing  the  mnd  over  their 
boots  at  every  step.  Their  success  was  thoroughly  dis- 
cussed at  night  when  they  returned,  as  they  sat  close 
together  in  the  dim  twilight.  Kate  arrived  first,  as 
out  of  sorts  and  discouraged  as  one  could  imagine. 
Her  shawl  was  dripping  with  water,  and  her  skirts 
bespattered  and  besmeared  with  mud,  while  her  boots 
looked  more  like  the  cow-hides*  of  an  old  farmer  than 
the  dainty  boots  of  a  ladv. 

"  What  a  time  you  must  have  had ! "  said  Mary, 
trying  to  do  something,  she  hardly  knew  what,  to  bet- 
ter the  poor  girFs  situation.  "  Does  it  rain  ?  " 

"Rain?  yes,  and  everything  else  disagreeable. 
What  a  wretched  time  I  have  had !  " 

"  Of  course  you  have,"  said  Mary,  taking  off  the 
wet  shawl  from  her  sister's  shoulders.  "  It's  too  bad. 
Here  !  Let  me  unbutton  your  boots.  Why  do  you 
think  it  is  Hannah  don't  come  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know ;  but  I  pity  her  if  she  has  had  such 
bad  luck  as  I  have." 

"Bad  luck?  what  is  it  ?" 

'*  Couldn't  get  any  more  work :  now  what  are  we 
going  to  do  ?  " 

Hannah  opened  the  door  then. 

"  Kate  could  get  no  more  work,"  burst  out  Mary, 
the  first  thing. 

"Couldn't?"  said  Hannah,  in  a  not  very  dubious 
tone.  "  Don't  worry  over  that,  girlies,  look  here ; " 
and  Hannah  drew  a  roll  of  bills  from  the  bosom  of  her 
dress.  "  A  bad  beginning  makes  a  good  ending." 

Mary,  who  had  been  unbuttoning  Kate's  boots,  sprang 
to  her  feet  and  gave  Hannah  a  lively  hug  over  her 
dripping  shawl,  and  a  kiss  on  her  wet  cheek. 


198  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  O,  O,  O  !  you  got  paid  for  your  story.  Hurrah  for 
the  '  Mystery  of  Murky  Hollow  ! '  "  she  exclaimed. 

Kate  forgot  her  misfortunes  in  an  instant,  and  stood 
up  with  one  boot  half  off,  and  took  the  greenbacks 
from  Hannah's  hand,  and  began  to  count  them. 

"  Ten,  twelve,  seventeen,  twenty.  Twenty  dollars. 
O  Hannah,  we  are  rich  ;  but  the  best  of  it  is,  your  story 
was  accepted.  Pooh  !  I  wouldn't  care  now  if  I  was 
soaked  in  mud.  It  seems  rather  a  luxury  than  other- 
wise ; "  and  Kate  looked  at  her  besmeared  skirts  com- 
placently ;  and  then  they  all  joined  in  a  happy,  merry 
laugh. 

"  Just  what  I  thought,"  said  Hannah,  "  as  I  was 
coming  home  ;  and  I  do  believe  there  was  a  grin  on 
my  face  the  whole  way.  I  never  knew  mud  and  rain 
to  seem  of  so  little  consequence  before,  and  I  never  felt 
quite  so  important.  I  was  so  anxious  to  get  home,  it 
seemed  as  if  I  couldn't  get  along  fast  enough ;  and 
what  must  I  do,  when  coming  up  the  stairs,  but  rush 
straight  against  Mr.  De  Witt,  mud  and  all,  and  we 
both  came  near  falling  down  ;  and  what  a  fall  would 
there  have  been,  my  countrymen  !  " 

They  all  laughed  again. 

"  Now  this  has  happened,"  said  Kate,  "  my  adven- 
tures seem  more  ludicrous  than  disheartening ;  but 
tell  us  what  the  publisher  said.  Did  he  like  the 
story?" 

"  He  didn't  say  much  about  it,  only  that  he  would  pay 
me  twenty  dollars  for  it,  though  he  shouldn't  use  it  for 
several  weeks  ;  but  I  was  surprised  that  he  took  it  at 
all.  I  didn't  wait  for  praise,  but  took  my  twenty  dol- 
lars, and  came  home  as  soon  as  possible." 

""  I  knew  it  was  a  good  story,"  said  Mary.  "  Kate 
and  I  are  not  so  poor  judges,  after  all.  Twenty  dol- 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  199 

lars !  O  you  dear  children,  can  you  realize  the  grand- 
eur of  that?  "  and  Mary  bustled  around,  hanging  up 
wet  shawls  and  hoods.  "  I  had  only  just  the  *  least 
little  feint  hope,'  and  chided  myself  for  that." 

"Now  I  want  to  hear  about  your  luck  and  adven 
tores,"  said  Hannah  to  Kate.  •*  Tm  almost  glad  you 
couldn't  get  any  more  work,  on  my  account,  for  I  am 
going  to  write  another  story." 

"Perseverance  has  done  so  much  for  yon,  I  shall 
try  coloring  photographs  again,"  said  Kate,  with  a 
gleam  of  renewed  ambition  in  her  eye  ;  "  but  I  haoan 
adventure  that  I  must  tell  yon  about.  After  I  had 
round  that  I  could  get  no  more  work,  I  started  for 
home  with  a  heavy  heart,  revolving  in  my  mind  what 
should  now  be  done.  I  was  so  busy  thinking,  that  I 
hardly  knew  where  I  was  going  or  what  I  was  doing, 
and  so  walked  straight  into  a  ridiculous  mud-puddle. 
If  that  had  been  all,  it  would  hardly  be  worth  relating ; 
but  I  fell  down,  for  the  first  time  since  I  came  to  New 
York^flat  into  the  mud,  which  spattered  into  my  face, 
and  entirely  covered  my  hands.  I  got  up  as  quickly  as 
I  could,  so  ashamed  and  disgusted  and  everything ;  and 
looking  up,  what  should  I  behold  but  the  great  over- 
coat and  fur  cap  of  Mr.  St.  Maur  ?  and  there  was  such 
a  look  on  his  fece !  I  can't  define  it;  but  though  he 
seemed  inwardly  convulsed  with  laughter,  there  was, 
or  else  I  imagined  it,  a  look  of  pity  in  his  eye.  I  was 
hurrying  away  as  fast  as  I  could ;  but  he  caught  hold 
of  my  shawl,  and  said,  as  he  pulled  a  large  handker- 
chief from  his  pocket, '  Here,  Miss  Windsor,  take  this ; 
ladies'  handkerchiefs  are  so  small ; '  and  dropping  it  on 
my  arm,  he  walked  away.  I  could  have  screamed  with 
vexation  and  mortification;  but  seeing  I  was  in  the 
street,  I  contented  myself  with  shedding  a  few  tears. 


200  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

That  man  is  bound  to  see  us  in  our  worst  moods  ;  and 
I  kept  wishing  over  and  over  we  never  had  set  our 
eyes  on  him." 

"  Perhaps  we  never  shall  again  ;  and  after  all,  why 
need  we  care  for  him?  he  is  nothing  to  us,"  said 
Hannah. 

This  was  one  of  the  joyful  times  for  the  Windsor 
girls,  and  caused  them  to  think  there  was  no  use  in  de- 
sponding, for  good  luck  would  come  around  once  in  a 
while  to  the  persevering  and  determined.  After  this 
times  seemed  a  little  easier ;  and  Hannah  wrote  busily, 
while  Kate  put  on  the  finishing  touches  to  her  design, 
and  practiced  photograph  coloring  during  her  leisure 
moments  until  she  began  to  think  herself  competent  to 
attempt  coloring  for  remuneration.  Then  she  went 
again  to  an  artist's  gallery  ;  this  time  choosing  one  of 
considerable  note  and  reputation.  She  took  some 
photographs  home  as  usual  to  color  for  specimens,  and 
worked  over  them  long  and  carefully,  and  saw  herself 
how  much  she  had  improved  since  her  last  attempt. 
She  carried  the  pictures  home,  and  the  artist  said 
they  were  very  good,  but  she  needed  more  practice  ; 
and  then  he  told  her  a  little  incident,  which  pleased 
and  even  encouraged  her. 

"  Ten  years  ago,"  he  said,  "  a  man  came  to  me  for 
work,  just  as  you  did.  I  talked  with  him,  and  thought 
him  well  skilled  in  the  business  of  coloring.  I  had 
had  less  experience  then  than  now ;  and  having  a 
picture  I  was  anxious  to  have  colored  for  the  window, 
I  gave  it  to  him.  He  brought  it  back  in  a  few  days  so 
wretchedly  done,  I  could  hardly  tell  if  the  object  be- 
longed to  the  human  species.  Of  course  I  gave  him 
no  more  work  ;  but  now  he  is  one  of  the  first  artists 
and  photograph  colorists  in  the  city,  and  he  has  a 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  201 

studio  on  Broadway ;  so  take  courage,  perseverance 
will  overcome  all  obstacles.  I  see  at  once  that  you 
have  talent,  but  you  have  not  practiced  sufficiently  yet 
to  do  first-class  work  ;  "  and  so  Kate  was  encouraged, 
and  continued  to  practice  a  few  moments  now  and 
then,  hunting  all  the  galleries  in  the  city,  and  asking 
for  photographs  thrown  by.  She  tried  to  get  more 
needle-work,  but  was  unsuccessful ;  and  times  began 
to  grow  hard  again.  Letters  often  came  from  home 
full  of  consoling  and  comforting  words,  and  often  con- 
taining a  few  dollars,  which  helped  them  greatly  ;  but 
they  laid  their  plans  wholly  independent  of  this  help, 
determined  to  help  themselves  as  far  as  possible. 
Mary  continued  to  teach  her  scholars,  and  they  all 
learned  to  love  her ;  but  one  had  ceased  to  take  lessons 
on  account  of  illness,  and  so  there  were  only  three  to 
add  to  her  income. 

Hannah's  twenty  dollars  grew  less  and  less,  while 
she  wrote  on,  relating,  in  the  most  startling  manner  pos- 
sible, murder  scenes,  robberies,  disclosing  mysteries, 
and  making  astonishing  denouements.  It  was  one  very 
cold,  bleak  day,  when  she  and  Kate  were  returning 
home  in  a  car  from  a  walk  up  town,  that  she  first  saw 
a  few  chapters  of  the  first  story  she  had  sold,  in  print. 
She  bought  the  paper  containing  it  of  a  little  dirty- 
faced  newsboy ;  and  sitting  closely  together,  she  and 
Kate  began  to  read  it  over  eagerly.  It  was  illustrated 
by  the  most  startling  picture  of  a  man  in  the  act  of 
hurling  a  beautiful  girl  into  the  "seething  waters. 

While  they  read,  they  were  conscious  of  a  person's 
entering  the  car  and  taking  a  seat  by  the  side  of  Han- 
nah ;  but  they  were  too  much  absorbed  to  look  up  un- 
til the  story  was  finished ;  then  glancing  around,  they 
saw  those  blue,  penetrating  eyes  of  Mr.  St.  Maur. 


202  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Hannah's  first  thought  was  to  hide  the  paper;  but  her 
next  told  her  that  would  be  folly  ;  so  both  bowed  to 
him  a  little  stiffly.  He  touched  the  paper  with  a 
scornful  gesture. 

"  Do  you  read  trash  like  this  ?  "  he  asked,  and 
looked  straight  at  the  illustration  of  Hannah's  story. 
The  fictitious  name  told  no  tales.  "  There  are  a  great 
many  things  that  are  injurious  to  people's  minds," 
he  said,  "  and  this  paper  is  one  of  them ;  and  the  writ- 
ers had  better  go  out  to  service  than  help  fill  these 
pages." 

He  looked  straight  at  Hannah,  as  if  he  suspected  the 
truth  ;  and  she  dared  not  look  up,  through  fear  of  com- 
mitting herself.  He  seemed  a  little  less  fierce  than 
usual ;  but  Hannah  felt  as  if  she  had  no  word  of  justi- 
fication to  utter,  and  was  silent ;  but  Kate  said,  looking 
resolutely  in  the  man's  eyes,  — 

"  Wealthy  people  cannot  understand  the  wants  of 
the  poor,  and  condemn  them  for  much  which,  if  in 
their  place,  they  would  do  themselves." 

"  That  may  be  in  most  cases,  but  it  does  not  make 
a  wrong  thing  right." 

He  said  this  almost  kindly ;  and  Hannah  ventured 
to  look  into  his  face.  How  strong  and  grand  he 
looked !  and  she  thought,  "  If  one  could  be  shielded 
and  assisted  by  a  great  man  like  this  one,  even  with  all 
his  fierceness  and  plain  speaking,  how  restful  it  would 
be  !  "  but  she  said  in  her  usual  decisive  way,  "  Yet,  sir, 
though  wrong  surely  can  never  be  right,  the  person 
may  sometimes  be  justified  for  committing  a  wrong 
act." 

He  looked  at  her  intently  an  instant,  as  though  the 
expression  was  an  excuse  for  something  he  could  not 
forgive.  He  glanced  at  the  paper  again.  "  The 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  203 

writers  of  these  stories,"  he  said,  "  injure  themselves, 
as  well  as  the  public  ;  as  wrong  actions  always  injure 
the  actors.  People  who  can  use  their  minds  only 
to  excite  the  most  heathenish  propensities  in  their 
readers,  are  a  pitiable  set  of  beings." 

Hannah  dropped  her  eyes  with  a  sense  of  shame, 
and  the  paper  fell  from  her  lap  to  the  floor ;  nor  did  she 
touch  it  again  only  with  her  foot.  Little  more  was 
said  until  they  arose  to  leave  the  car. 

"  You  stop  here  ?  "  said  Mr.  St.  Maur. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Hannah,  drawing  her  shawl  closely 
about  her,  and  passing  on.  "  Good  day,  sir." 

"  Good  day,"  he  said ;  and  then  to  Kate,  — 

"  Is  your  design  finished  ?  " 

"  Nearly ;  good  day ; "  and  the  two  girls  left  the  car, 
and  walked  on  without  glancing  back. 

"  I  told  you,"  said  Kate,  "  that  man  is  destined  to 
see  the  very  weakest  and  worst  phases  of  our  char- 
acter." 

"  I  almost  wish  we  hadn't  bought  that  paper,"  said 
Hannah.  "  It  costs  six  cents^and  I  left  it  on  the  floor. 
No  doubt  Mary  would  like  to  see  it.  I  am  sure  he 
mistrusted  that  I  wrote  that  story  we  were  reading 
when  he  entered  the  car." 

This  little  incident  exerted  a  great  influence  over 
Hannah's  mind ;  and  continually  as  she  wrote,  the 
scorn  in  those  blue  eyes  haunted  her;  and  she  only 
consoled  herself  by  saying  over  and  over,  "  In  just  a 
little  time  I  will  give  up  this  style  of  writing,  and  do 
better." 

And  so  she  wrote  on,  often  laying  aside  her  pen  to 
go  into  the  streets  to  make  observations  ;  and  as  Kate 
no  longer  had  work,  and  Mary's  scholars  were  now 
only  three,  their  future  began  to  look  very  dark  again. 


204  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  If  only  I  can  finish  this  story,  so  as  to  get  the 
pay  for  it  before  Christmas,  I  shall  be  perfectly  satis- 
fied," said  Hannah  one  day  to  her  sisters. 

"But  suppose  you  can't,  what  then?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  If  I  can't,  then  our  Christmas  will  be  the  saddest 
we  ever  knew,"  said  Hannah,  as  she  numbered  the 
pages  of  her  manuscript. 

"It  is  weakness  to  borrow  trouble,  mother  says," 
said  Kate ;  "  and  I  have  a  little  project  in  view,  which 
may  give  us  a  Christmas  dinner." 

"  Then  make  it  known  immediately,"  said  Mary ; 
"  for  if  there  is  anything  we  are  in  need  of  just  now, 
it  is  a  new  project." 

And  Kate  replied,  with  a  very  wise  look,  "  My  pic- 
ture is  nearly  finished,  and  my  teacher  says  it  is  very 
good;  and  when  he  says  that,  you  may  be  sure  he 
means  it  decidedly ;  and  I  am  going  to  try  to  sell  it." 

"But  will  he  allow  it  ?  "  answered  Hannah. 

**  He  must,  for  we  need  the  money  ;  and  I  have  be- 
sides, you  know,  a  half-dozen  drawings  and  one  paint- 
ing for  the  exhibition." 

"  But  it  is  very  difficult,  I  am  sure,"  said  Hannah, 
"  for  an  obscure  artist  like  you  to  sell  a  picture  ;  and  I 
must  confess  that  I  have  little  hope  in  that  direction." 

"  But  I  can  try ;  and  if  I  fail,  it  will  not  be  the  first 
failure  I  have  known ;  and  therefore  I  can  bear  it." 

"  But  where  will  you  try  to  sell  it  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  O,  I  shall  try  to  have  it  hung  in  one  of  the  gal- 
leries on  Broadway  ;  and  it  being  just  before  Christ- 
mas, it  may  find  a  sale  of  some  kind." 

"  But  don't  get  your  expectations  too  high,"  said 
Hannah,  remembering  her  own  disappointment  when 
her  manuscript  was  rejected. 

"  I'll  try  not  to,"  said  Kate,  thinking  of  that  same 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  205 

unhappy  time,  and  how  Hannah  had  cried,  and  they  all 
had  felt  so  disheartened  ;  but  she  started  for  Cooper's 
with  higher  hopes  and  ambitions  than  she  would  con- 
fess she  felt,  and  went  to  work  on  her  picture  with  re- 
newed courage.  It  was  almost  night  when  she  gave 
it  the  last  touch  with  her  brush,  and,  having  carefully 
wrapped  it  in  paper,  started  for  home. 

"  O,  she  has  brought  it,"  exclaimed  Mary,  as  Kate 
entered  the  room.  "  Quick,  quick,  Kate,  for  our  ex- 
citement and  curiosity  are  intense." 

**  Turn  your  faces  away,"  said  Kate,  laughing, 
"  until  I  have  placed  it  in  a  good  light." 

So  the  girls  looked  toward  the  street,  until  bidden 
to  look  at  the  picture  ;  then  they  turned  about  quickly, 
and  beheld  for  the  first  time  what  Kate  had  been 
patiently  working  upon  for  weeks. 

Hannah's  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  she  gazed  upon  it, 
while  she  said, — 

"  It  is  so  much  better  than  I  expected,  dear,  and  it 
is  so  very  natural  and  beautiful.  I  should-never  grow 
tired  of  gazing  upon  it." 

"  What  do  you  think,  Mary  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"I  think  you  are  a  true-born  artist,"  answered 
Mary,  giving  Kate  an  affectionate  squeeze. 

"  At  first  the  teacher  said  it  was  too  elaborate  a  de- 
sign for  a  young  artist  like  me  ;  but  I  was  so  interested 
in  it,  and  the  picture  was  so  indelibly  stamped  on  my 
mind,  it  was  not  so  very  hard,  though  sometimes  I 
grew  disheartened,  but  only  to  feel  better  the  next 
day;  and  now  it  is  finished,  and  I  am  not  sorry  I 
attempted  it." 

"In  the  Orchard"  being  the  title  of  one  of  the 
chapters  in  this  story,  the  reader  can  easily  imagine 
what  was  the  design  of  the  picture,  —  three  young 


206  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

girls  sitting  together  on  the  old  mossy  ledge  in  the 
orchard,  with  the  waving  ferns  at  their  feet,  and  the 
autumn  glory  all  around  them.  Their  hats  were 
thrown  aside,  and  the  breeze  had  blown  their  hair 
into  little  curls  and  waves ;  and  all  seemed  deep  in 
thought.  The  eyes  of  one  were  fixed  on  the  distant 
rim  of  the  ocean,  which  the  sunset  crowned  with  gold 
and  silver  ;  while  the  others  looked  down  at  the  ferns 
with  a  less  dreamy  expression ;  and  all  clasped  hands, 
which  was  an  emblem  of  their  affection  and  constancy. 

"  There  is  nothing  lacking  in  the  picture,  except 
'Nijah,"  said  Mary,  after  they  had  all  gazed  upon  it 
some  moments  in  silence. 

"  I  wanted  to  paint  him  just  as  we  saw  him  last  with 
the  gray  squirrels ;  but  I  dared  not  attempt  it ;  and 
now  do  you  think  any  one  will  be  pleased  with  it  be- 
sides ourselves?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Hannah.  "  I  haven't  much 
confidence  in  my  own  opinions  of  late  ;  but  really  I 
can't  see  how  it  can  fail  to  get  admiration." 

"  I  will  try  it  at  least,"  said  Kate,  "  and  see  what 
will  become  of  it." 

A  few  days  after  this,  when  the  picture  was  var- 
nished, and  thought  to  be  as  near  perfection  as  it  could 
be  made,  Kate  sought  one  of  the  galleries  on  Broad- 
way, where  she  had  spent  many  hours  in  gazing  upon 
the  pictures  there  ;  and  asked  the  dealer  to  allow  her 
to  leave  her  design  there  for  sale ;  but  he  would  not 
even  look  at  it. 

"  There  is  no  use,"  he  said.  "  I  have  not  the  least 
shadow  of  a  place  to  hang  it  in  ;  and  though  I  am  sorry 
to  disappoint  you,  I  cannot  take  it.  If  you  had  come 
in  yesterday  morning,  I  would  have  looked  at  it." 

So  Kate  went  out,  her  hope  decreased  to  a  consider- 


AFTER  THE  BALL.  207 

able  extent,  but  her  perseverance  as  strong  as  ever. 
She  sought  another  gallery;  but  the  dealer  only- 
glanced  at  the  picture. 

"No  room.*'  he  said ;  and  she  was  about  to  torn 
away,  when  he  said  kindly,  "If  yon  are  anxious  to 
sell  the  picture,  take  it  down  to  die  auction  room,  and 
it  may  find  a  purchaser  there." 

"Just  what  I  wffl  do,"  said  Kate  to  herself  as  she 
left  the  gallery. 

At  the  auction  room  she  left  her  picture,  hung  in 
an  obscure  corner,  where  she  said  to  herself  no  one 
would  ever  notice  it;  and  half  tempted  to  cry,  she 
went  out  into  the  street,  thinking  CTery  step  she  took 
that  she  would  go  back  and  get  it,  and  not  try  to  have 
it  sold;  but  she  didn't  go  back,  and  when  she  ar- 
rived home,  she  had  given  up  all  hope  of  selling  the 
picture,  even  if  she  left  it  in  that  obscure  place  a 
month. 

Christmas  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  and  Hannah 
wrote  fester  and  fester;  and  at  last  her  story  was 
finished,  all  in  good  time,  and  rejoiced  over  and  pro- 
nounced charming.,  as  usual. 

"The  day  before  Christmas,"  she  should  receive  an 
answer  concerning  its  rejection  or  acceptation,  the  pub- 
lisher, Solon  Drew,  said;  and  that  would  be  time 
enough  to  get  the  Christmas  dinner,  Hannah  thought, 
and  went  home  well  satisfied,  especially  as  the  pub- 
lisher had  said,  as  she  was  about  leaving  him, — 

"  There  wfll  be  no  doubt  about  its  being  accepted. 
Your  other  story  was  very  good,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
about  this  one ;  but  then  we  must  read  it,  you  know." 

"  We  must  have  just  a  little  Christmas  dinner," 
said  Mary,  when  Hannah  had  told  of  her  good  hack, 
"  because,  von  know,  it  wffl  be  so  lonesome  here,  and 
he  M 


208  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  Of  course  we  must,"  said  Kate.  "  Christmas  is 
always  such  a  glorious  time  at  home,  and  it  will  be  so 
different  here.  So  we  must  try  to  make  it  just  a 
little  pleasant  you  know." 

"  We  shall  miss  making  and  receiving  presents," 
said  Hannah  ;  "  but  we  can  write  a  long  letter  to 
father  and  mother ;  and  I'm  sure  no  present  would 
suit  them  better." 

"  Well,  I  don't  see  but  our  circumstances  just  now 
look  quite  favorable,"  said  Maiy ;  and  they  all  grew 
merry,  and  the  hours  sped  on. 


THE  XIGHT  BEFORE   CHRISTMAS.  209 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE   XIGHT   BEFORE   CHKI3TMA3. 

"  Fo*  one,  I  am  tired  of  living  in  this  war,"  said 
Mary,  drawing  nearer  to  the  little  store,  and  shivering 
slightly.  "  I  never  shall  he  anything,  for  what  can 
I  learn  with  only  a  few  hours  a  day  to  practice,  and 
with  a  teachd^who  has  a  large  class  and  no  particular 
interest  in  it  ?  I  feel  to-night  just  like  going  home  to 
the  country  and  settling  down  "  — 

"  As  the  wife  of  Maurice  Pike,"  put  in  Kate,  with  a 
roguish  twinkle  in  her  eye. 

'*  I  don't  feel  like  being  teased ;  everything  has 
gone  wrong  to-day.  My  scholars  were  unusually  dull ; 
and  when  I  undertook  to  sing  in  the  class,  my  voice 
cracked  and  I  choked,  and  then  those  ill-mannered  girls 
all  giggled.  I'd  like  to  know  what  I  came  to  New- 
York  for?  Fm  sure  I  was  comfortable  at  home.  I 
never  had  to  put  myself  on  an  allowance  about  eating, 
nor  be  all  the  time  in  a  tremor  about  rent's  coming 
due.  People  make  themselves  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
for  nothing.  Why  didn't  we  stay  at  home,  and  be 
contented?" 

"  Because  it  isn't  in  us,  I  suppose.  Fm  sure  I'm  in 
a  tight  place  just  now ;  and  it  would  seem  nice  to  be 
at  home,  where  we  could  go  to  sleep,  as  we  used  to,  with 
no  cares  on  our  minds.  I  shall  have  to  content  myself 
with  only  a  few  dry  crackers  for  my  supper ;  and  only 
u 


210  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

think,  it  is  the  night  before  Christmas.  There  is  one 
comfort;  they  at  home  don't  know  our  hardships." 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  I  keep  thinking ;  but  Hannah  is 
coming.  Let  us  light  the  lamp.  It  is  not  really  dark 
yet ;  but  the  weather  is  so  dismal,  a  light  may  make 
the  room  seem  a  little  more  cheerful." 

The  door  opened,  and  Hannah  entered. 

"  How  do  you  feel  to-night  ?  "  inquired  Mary.  "  I 
know  you  haven't  had  good  luck  by  the  looks  of  your 
eyes.  Why,  how  wet  your  cloak  is ! " 

"  Sit  down  by  the  fire  as  soon  as  possible,"  said 
Kate,  "  and  dry  your  feet.  I'll  hang  up  your  cloak." 

"  It's  wretchedly  stormy,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  I 
walked  all  the  way  home  from  Fulton  Sta^et ;  and  the 
wind  blew  directly  in  my  face.  I  nearly  froze  my 
fingers  too,  for  I  forgot  my  mittens." 

"  It's  too  bad,"  said  Mary  ;  "  let  me  unbutton  your 
boots  ;  and  you  shall  wear  my  slippers  ;  here  they  are, 
all  ready." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Hannah.  "  It's  nice  to  have 
even  this  little  uncarpeted  room  all  to  ourselves,  this 
bitter  cold  night.  I'm  sure  I  am  glad  enough  to  get 
here.  How  have  you  progressed  on  your  picture, 
Kate  ?  and,  Mamie,  have  you  found  any  time  to  prac- 
tice?" 

"  My  picture  would  get  along  well  enough  if  I  could 
work  on  it  every  day  as  I  have  to-day ;  but  I  can't, 
you  know." 

"I  haven't  practiced  but  one  hour,"  said  Mary, 
"  and  that  seemed  to  be  on  wings.  Do  tell  us,  Hannah, 
what  luck  you  have  had.  I  couldn't  really  gain  cour- 
age to  ask  you,  for  I  knew  by  your  looks  you  hadn't 
been  successful." 

"  Not  so  unsuccessful  as  I  might  have  been,"  said 


THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS.  211 

Hannah.  "  The  stair  is  accepted,  hut  the  pay  doesn't 
come  tin  it  is-  published,  which  will  he  in  a  few 
weeks." 

"  Why  couldn't  Mr.  Drew  have  known  how  much 
we  want  a  Christinas  dinner  ?  "  said  Kate. 

"Because  people  in  general  attend  only  to  then- 
own  wants,"  said  Hannah.  "I  thought  at  first  I 
would  tell  him  how  much  we  needed  the  money  ;  hut 
somehow  I  couldn't  do  it.  I  thought  about  the  differ- 
ence in  people's  circumstances  to-night  as  I  walked 
up  from  Fulton  Street  in  the  storm,  because  I  could 
not  afford  to  ride,  when  it  would  hare  cost  but  six 
cents,  while  so  many  were  leaning  back  in  the  cush- 
jonsofclosffeftrriages."  _ 

"Yes,"  3A  Kate,  "  and  go  home  to  find  nice  sup- 
pers awaiting  them.  O  dear,  how  I  wish  I  was  a 


man 


" 


"  If  constant  wishing  ever  brought  anything  about," 
said  Mary,  "  you  would  have  been  a  man  long  ago." 

"Wefl,  only  think  what  advantages  men  have,  — 
Mr.  St.  Maur,  for  instance.  How  important  and  "  — 

"  I  saw  him  to-night,"  said  Hannah,  looking  stead- 
fly  into  the  fire,  and  speaking  slowly. 

"You  saw  him?"  exclaimed  Kate  and  Mary  to- 
gether. "  Why  didn't  you  tell  us  before  ?  You  are 
in  a  strange  mood,  Hannah.  Did  you  speak  with 
him?" 

"No,  he  didn't  see  me,  but  was  giving  his  atten- 
tion to  a  ragged  urchin,  who  got  hurt  in  die  street. 
The  last  I  saw  of  him,  he  had  the  poor  boy  in  his 
arms,  bearing  him  away.  O  girls,  there  never  was 
such  a  handsome  man  before,  I  am  sure  ;  and  undoubt- 
edly he  is  much  more  of  a  saint  than  we  thought  him. 
I  begin  to  think  the  little  widow  was  right.  I  believe 
men  are  more  splendid  than  women," 


212  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  All  because  they  have  so  many  more  advantages," 
said  Kate.  "  I  see  you  are  charmed  with  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  Hannah." 

"  And  so  would  you  be,  had  you  seen  him  lift  that 
ragged  boy  so  tenderly  in  his  strong  arms,  and  his 
eyes  —  I  caught  one  glance  —  were  as  tender  and 
soft  as  Mary'§  are  now.  He  isn't  a  bear,  Kate;  we 
were  wrong." 

"  And  I  am  .glad  of  it ;  but  if  he  is  not  a  bear,  I'm 
sure  he  is  a  mystery,"  said  Kate.  "  O,  if  I  were  a 
man,  I  could  endure  anything." 

"  But  men  have  many  temptations  ;  and  how  few 
young  men  there  are  who  are  honest  and  true  !  " 

"Don't  girls  have  temptations  as  well?"  said  Kate 
quickly.  "  O  dear,  I  believe  the  city  is  no  place  for  a 
girl ;  and  if  I  didn't  want  to  be  an  artist  so  very,  very 
much,  and  have  the  advantages  for  learning  art  which 
the  country  cannot  give  me,  wouldn't  I  go  home  to  my 
quiet  little  home  nest  and  be  at  peace  ?  Why  were  we 
not  born  contented  to  be  common  people,  to  marry 
some  good  farmers,  —  we  have  all  had  chances  enough, 
—  and  settle  down  to  domestic  comfort,  to  wash  dishes 
and  mend  clothes,  free  from  those  aspirations  that,  haunt 
us,  and  drive  us  into  hardships  and  disappointments  ? 
Think  of  Sally  ;  I  suppose  she  is  perfectly  happy  and 
contented.  And  Annie  Dame,  she  has  nothing  to  fret 
about.  She  gets  up  in  the  morning  and  goes  through 
a  regular  routine  of  domestic  duties.  I  can  see  her  now 
in  the  warm  sitting-room  with  her  mother,  perhaps  at 
work  on  patch-work,  or  knitting  on  a  coarse  blue  sock 
for  her  father." 

"  Den't,  Kate,  bring  up  so  pleasant  a  picture  to  dis- 
tract us  to-night,"  said  Mary.  "  I  can  see  just  how  it 
looks  in  that*  warm  room.  The  white  kitten  is  lying 


THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS.  213 

on  the  rug  all  curled  up  ;  and  Annie  looks  as  placid  as 
a  June  sky,  and  has  nothing  to  worry  about,  —  nothing 
worth  worrying  about  I  mean.  She  is  sure  of  a  good 
warm  breakfast  in  the  morning;  and  there  is  no  unpaid 
rent  to  worry  over." 

"  And  more  than  all  that,"  said  Hannah,  "  there  is 
not  in  her  heart  that  unsatisfied  longing  to  t>e  some- 
thing, to  rise,  and  to  learn  everything.  She  is  content 
to  be  comfortable,  expecting  of  course  to  marry  some 
time,  and  have  a  house  of  her  own  to  keep." 

"  Why  couldn't  we  have  stayed  at  home  and  been 
the  same  ?  "  said  Mary.  "  Think  how  merry  we  might 
have  been  this  winter,  going  to  singing-schools,  spell- 
ing-schools, parties,  and  evening  meetings,  just  as  the 
other  girls  do  in  the  neighborhood.  Don't  the  fried 
ham  and  eggs  and  apple-sauce  at  home  seem  good  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  mother's  nice  bread  and  golden  butter," 
suggested  Kate. 

"  And  brown  bread,  corned  beef  and  cabbage, 
pickles  and  doughnuts.  O  dear,  I  feel  as  if  I  could 
eat  a  bushel  of  the  good  things  mother  cooks,"  said 
Mary. 

"  Don't,  girls,  you'll  drive  me  crazy,"  said  Hannah. 
"  Just  hear  the  wind  blow,  and  then  that  everlasting 
clatter,  clatter  in  the  streets.  It  deafens  me.  How 
quiet  it  must  be  at  home  to-night !  Do  you  remem- 
ber how  we  used  to  hang  our  stockings  on  the  old 
chimney,  and  find  them  stuffed  full  in  the  morning  ?  " 

"  I  remember,"  said  Mary,  brushing  from  her  eye  a 
little  round  tear  ;  "  and  I  am  tired  of  working,  and 
working,  and  learning  so  little.  It  must  be  so  pleas- 
ant at  home  now ;  and  how  dismal  it  is  here."  . 

"  Always  darkest  just  before  day,"  said  Hannah, 
trying  to  be  lively  ;  "  and,  after  all,  what  is  the  use  of 


214  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

this  talk  ?  You  know  not  one  of  us  is  sorry  we  have 
done  just  as  we  have  ;  and  we  wouldn't  be  in  Annie 
Dame's  place  for  the  world.  We  had  rather  struggle, 
live  on  crackers,  and  endure  many  hardships,  than  set- 
tle down  to  an  unaspiring  life." 

"  That  is  all  true  enough,"  said  Mary,  "  but  isn't  it 
a  misfortune  to  be  born  with  such  unsatisfied  ambi- 
tion !  Of  course  we  know  very  well  that  we  were  not 
satisfied  to  remain  at  home,  and  never  would  have 
been,  to  do  no  more  than  most  girls  ;  but  why  couldn't 
we  have  been  ?  " 

"  You  have  asked  an  unanswerable  question,  Mary," 
said  Kate.  "  You  might  as  well  have  asked  why  the 
world  was  made." 

"  We  must  accept  it  as  a  fact,"  said  Hannah,  "  that 
a  quiet  life  with  few  hardships,  and  no  achievements 
of  mark,  would  not  satisfy  us ;  and  probably  this 
very  discontent  will  cause  us  to  prosper,  for  we 
shouldn't  be  likely  to  be  determined  to  do  something 
we  never  could  do ;  and  if  we  were  sure  we  should  in 
the  future  accomplish  our  objects,  we  shouldn't  fret 
about  being  ambitious  and  aspiring.  It  is  the  fear  that 
we  can  never  be  what  we  wish  to  be,  that  gives  us  the 
'  blues,'  makes  us  discouraged,  and  causes  us  to  long  for 
the  quiet,  unassuming  life  of  Annie  Dame ;  and  if  we 
were  satisfied,  we  should  not  rise  higher.  There  is 
Miss  Brechandon's  step,  and  I  am  glad  she  is  com- 
ing." 

"  All  huddled  together  as  usual,"  said  Miss  Bre- 
chandon,  entering  the  room.  "  I  thought  I'd  drop  in 
for  a  moment,  as  it's  the  night  before  Christmas.  To- 
morrow'll  be  a  great  day  with  the  Catholics.  David 
De  Witt  is  down  at  the  church  practicing  on  the  or- 
gan like  one  possessed." 


THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS.  215 

"  There  is  no  day  in  the  year  equal  to  Christmas 
with  us,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Why  didn't  you  go  home,  then,  and  not  stay  in 
this  dismal  hole  ?  " 

"O,  we  couldn't  well  do  that,"  said  Kate.  "It 
costs  more  than  we  can  afford." 

"  What  girls !  I  never  saw  your  like  before,  and  I 
often  wonder  what  will  become  of  you ;  but  girls,  you 
know,  never  succeed." 

"Never?  Why,  Miss  Brechandon,  you  really  do 
not  mean  that,"  said  Hannah,  in  a  tone  of  surprise. 

"  Seldom,  I  will  say  then,  if  that  suits  you  better. 
I  thought  once  there  might  be  such  a  thing ;  but  I 
have  no  more  faith.  You  seem  to  be  in  earnest,  but 
you  must  fail  to  be  anything  more  than  women,  with 
women's  hearts;  and  undoubtedly  you'll  spend  your 
strength  in  vain." 

"  If  it  is  spent  in  vain,  it  will  be  in  earnest,"  said 
Kate ;  "  but  why  should  we  fail,  Miss  Brechandon  ?  " 

"  Because  it's  not  women's  place  to  be  more  than 
old  maids,  wives,  and  mothers." 

"  But  women  have  been  successful,"  said  Hannah. 

"Seldom,"  said  Miss  Brechandon,  shaking  her 
head.  "  I  had  high  hopes  once,  but  I  see  they  were 
founded  on  imagination." 

"Tell  us  about  it,"  said  Mary,  who  was  always 
ready  to  hear  a  story. 

"  It  is  a  painful  story,"  said  Miss  Brechandon,  "  and 
I  have  never  related  it ;  but  it  is  stormy  and  dismal 
to-night,  and  the  twelfth  anniversary  of  that  dreadful 
day  she  left  me,  and  it  may  do  you  good." 

She  drew  nearer  the  little  stove,  and  the  girls 
gathered  around  her.  She  sat  silent  a  moment,  look- 
ing at  the  bright  coals,  then  she  commenced. 


216  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  It  was  thirty  years  ago,  just  thirty  last  night," 
she  said  musingly,  "  that  I  sat  with  my  old  aunt  be- 
fore the  blazing  fire  in  the  old-fashioned  kitchen,  knit- 
ting away  on  a  pair  of  mittens  for  a  Christmas  present 
to  poor  old  Sammy  Wilcox.  I  was  sixteen  then  ;  how 
strange  it  seems !  Only  sixteen,  and  I  hoped  for 
great  things  in  the  future.  .  My  old  aunt  was  nodding 
in  her  chair,  and  I  was  thinking  and  knitting  together, 
when  suddenly  there  came  such  a  ring  from  the  old 
brass  knocker  as  I  hadn't  heard  for  many  a  day.  I 
sprang  up,  and  actually  ran  to  the  door,  impressed 
that  something  terrible  had  happened.  I  unbarred 
and  unlocked  the  door,  and  saw  a  man  with  a  bundle 
in  his  arms  standing  on  the  step  below.  I  thought 
him  a  stranger  at  first ;  but  just  then  the  moon,  which 
had  been  hidden  behind  a  cloud,  shone  out,  and  re- 
vealed to  me  my  second  cousin  Joseph  Graf.  '  I  have 
brought  little  Annie,'  he  said,  as  he  followed  me  into 
the  room.  '  Her  father  is  dead,  and  wished  her  brought 
here.'  Little  Annie  was  my  poor  dead  sister's  baby, 
only  a  year  and  a  half  old,  a  rosy,  plump  little  thing  ; 
and  I  took  her  in  my  arms  and  hugged -her  close  to  my 
bosom.  *  She  shall  be  mine,'  I  said ;  and  after  that  I 
devoted  myself  to  the  child,  and  made  her  my  idol. 
My  old  aunt  died  soon  after,  and  little  Annie  and  I 
lived  all  alone  in  the  great  farm-house  ;  and  every- 
thing a  mother  could  do  for  a  child,  I  did  for  her." 

Miss  Brechandon  stopped  here,  and  for  a  little  time 
was  silent.  She  seemed  to  have  forgotten  she  was 
not  alone ;  but,  suddenly  recollecting  herself,  she  con- 
tinued :  — 

"  Little  Annie  was  the  brightest  and  smartest  scholar 
in  every  school  which  she  attended,  and  everybody 
prophesied  for  her  a  glorious  future,  and  I  felt  sure  she 


THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS.  217 

would  make  her  mark  in  the  world.  I  was  not  able  to 
educate  her,  as  I  desired" — here  Miss  Brechandon 
ceased  speaking,  and  began  rocking  backwards  ana 
forwards  rapidly. 

The  girls  were  silent  a  moment,  looking  at  her  in 
astonishment ;  then  Mary  touched  her  cheek  gently. 

M  Please  tell  the  rest,'  Miss  Brechandon,"  she  said ; 
but  Miss  Brechandon  shook  her  head. 

"I  can't  tefl  the  rest,"  she  said.  "I  thought  I 
would  when  I  commenced,  but  he  wouldn't  like  it; 
and  I  can  only  tell  yon  that  *jnst  one  ball'  was  the 
ruin  of  her ;  and  just  twelve  years  ago  to-night  she 
kissed  me  many  times  before  she  went  out,  just  for  a. 
few  moments  she  said;  but  she  never  came  back 
again.  She  had  every  advantage  to  be  more  than  an 
ordinary  woman ;  but  she  preferred  to  run  away  with 
a  senseless  fop  than  remain  at  home  and  have  all  the 
good  things  ever  a  woman  enjoyed.  That  was  twelve 
years  ago,  and  only  once  since  have  I  seen  her.  She 
was  in  the  street;  how  she  looked,  as  pale  as  a 
ghost,"  —  Miss  Brechandon  shuddered, — "  and  dressed 
in  threadbare  garments.  She  called  to  me,  but  I 
passed  on.  She  had  chosen  her  way,  and  must  walk 
in  it.  I  haven't  seen  her  since ;  and  where  she  is,  I 
never  expect  to  know." 

She  had  but  just  ceased  speaking,  when  Hannah, 
filled  with  sympathy  for  the  poor  little  Annie,  ex- 
claimed excitedly.  — 

••  It  is  no  wonder,  Miss  Brechandon,  that  yon  be- 
lieve God  to  be  so  fuD  of  wrath  and  vengeance,  if  you 
turned  away  from  the  pleading  face  of  one  who  had 
erred,  but  who  called  to  yon  again  probably  for  for- 
giveness. It  is  not  strange  you  so  thoroughly  believe 
in  your  stern  and  stiff  religion.  I  have  often  before 


218  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

wondered  why  you,  with  the  tender  heart  I  believed 
you  possessed,  could  believe  our  Heavenly  Father  to 
be  so  cruel ;  but  I  understand  now,  and  shall  never 
wonder  again.  Perhaps  we  judge  God  by  ourselves, 
and  do  not  know  it..  If  we  are  uncharitable  and  sus- 
picious, if  we  think  there  are  only  a  few  worthy  to  be 
saved,  perhaps  we  believe  God  judges  the  same 
way." 

Miss  Brechandon  stared  at  Hannah  as  if  hardly  com- 
prehending her  meaning. 

"  But  it  wasn't  I,"  she  said  after  a  moment,  "  who 
brought  the  trouble  upon  her,  but  she  who  brought  it 
upon  herself,  and  upon  me  and  him." 

"  But  haven't  you  enough  charity  in  your  heart  to 
understand  wherefore  she  might  have  been  tempted  to 
err,  and  then  repent?  And  how  can  you  be  happy 
since  you  met  her  in  the  street,  and  turned  away  from 
her  ?  Doesn't  her  pleading  voice  haunt  you  continu- 
ally ?  -Ah !  Miss  Brechandon,  for  what  purpose  do  you 
think  religion  was  instituted  ?  It  isn't  of  the  ministers 
after  all,  that  we  learn  what  is  the  true  religion  ;  one 
loving,  forgiving  act  is  a  more  powerful  sermon  than  a 
most  profound  theological  dissertation,  and  one  unfor- 
giving and  unloving  deed,  committed  and  unretracted, 
cannot  be  covered  by  countless  sermons  and  seeming 
piety." 

Miss  Brechandon  looked  stiffly  into  the  fire,  and  did 
not  speak. 

"  Dear  Miss  Brechandon,"  said  Mary,  who  was  the 
favorite,  "  how  will  God  forgive  your  sins  if  you  do  not 
forgive  poor  little  Annie  her  sins  ?  "  Still  she  did  not 
speak. 

"  I  don't  want  the  religion,"  said  Kate,  "  that  hard- 
ens my  heart  toward  a  poor  erring  sister.  The  creed 


THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS.  219 

of  a  religion  sinks  into  insignificance  by  the  side  of 
charitable  deeds  and  loving  kindness ;  and  a  true,  warm) 
forgiving  heart  wfll  surely  find  favor  in  the  sight  of 
God,  whether  the  person  is  Protestant  or  Catholic, 
orthodox  or  otherwise." 

Miss  Brechandon  looked  op  at  the  three  earnest 
faces  around  her. 

"If  one  of  you  three  should  ruin  the  happiness  of- 
the  others,  would  yon  forgive  and  embrace  her  as  you 
do  now  ?  "  she  asked.  The  three  sisters  drew  nearer 
together,  and  silently  clasped  hands. 

u  What  is  love  and  friendship  worth,"  said  Hannah 
earnestly,  "if  it  only  lives  while  the  object  is  in  pros- 
perity ?  If  we  should  dft  off  our  friends  because 
they  err,  we  should  retain  but  few." 

"  But  he  was  the  noblest  man  that  ever  fired,"  said 
Miss  Brechandon  in  measured  tones,  as  if  to  herself 
"  and  he  can't  forgive,  or  at  least  he  thinks  she  merits 
all  the  sorrow  she  has  found." 

She  arose  and  looked  at  the  girls  a  moment  as  they 
were  nestled  closely  together  in  the  dim  lamp-light ; 
then  she  turned  abruptly  and  opened  the  door  in  the 
hall.  "  Good  night,"  she  said,  and,  walking  out,  closed 
the  door  after  her. 

"  There  is  nothing  in  life  that  could  part  us,  dears," 
said  Hannah,  drawing  the  girls  nearer  to  her. 

•*  Nothing,"  answered  both ;  and  the  storm  raged 
on,  and  the  clatter  continued  in  the  streets. 

"Well  not  hang  up  our  stockings  to-night,"  said 
Kate ;  "  but  I  have  got  a  present  for  us  all,  just  some- 
thing to  look  at." 

"  And  I  have  got  something  for  you  to  listen  to," 
saii  Marj. 

"And  I  have  made  a  Christmas  poem  to  read  to 


220  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

you,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and  who  knows  but  our  Christ- 
inas will  be  delightful  ?  " 

"  I  shall  go  to  see  little  Neil  Blossom,  and  sing  him 
my  new  song ;  and  I  shall  tell  his  poor  mother  not  a 
cent  shall  I  charge  for  the  last  six  weeks  of  his  lessons, 
for  she  really  isn't  able  to  pay  it,  and  I  am  afraid  is 
working  herself  into  the  grave.  Of  course  we  need 
the  money;  but  I'm  sure  she  needs  it  more,  now  her 
poor  boy. is  sick." 

"  It  is  noble  in  you,  Mary,"  said  Kate,  "  and  I  am 
sure  we  shall  lose  nothing  by  considering  others.  I 
am  sorry  my  picture  didn't  sell;  but  I  shall  take  it 
away  after  Christmas.  It  never  will  be  noticed  there, 
with  no  frame,  and  in  that  obscure  corner." 

"  How  pleasant  it  is/ V  said  Hannah  musingly,  "  to 
be  together,  we  three !  why  should  we  complain,  while 
we  have  each  other,  and  a  dear  beautiful  home  in  the 
country  to  which  we  can  fly  at  any  time,  should  sick- 
ness or  misfortune  come  upon  us  ?  How  many  there  are 
in  the  city  with  no  one  to  love  them  or  comfort  them, 
and  no  dear  home  to  think  about  as  all  ready  to  receive 
them  ! " 

"  Poor  things  !  "  sighed  Kate,  "  how  I  wish  I  could 
comfort  and  bless  them  all !  and  after  all,  girls,  what  is 
there  in  this  life  so  beautiful  as  helping  eacn  other  and 
doing  our  duties  faithfully  ?  Wealth  and  fame  are  as 
dross  in  comparison." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  answered  Hannah,  "  and  let  it  be 
our  aim  and  object  to  make  ourselves,  and  those  around 
us,  better.  Let  us  strive  and  not  get  selfish,  but 
keep  our  hearts  full  of  charity  and  love  ;  then  we  shall 
have  something  that  will  never  fail  us  ;  and  we  can 
bear  prosperity  and  adversity,  and  see  good  in  both." 

"  I  feel  so  much  better  than  I  did,"  said  Mary,  "  and 


THE  yiGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS. 


I  think  we  shall  sleep  sweetly  and  enjoy  our ' 
with  the  best." 

With  these  consoling  words  and  comforting  thoughts, 
the  three  young  girls  retired,  determined  to  make  the 
best  of  aH  that  should  happen  to  them,  bat  not  once 
dreaming  of  the  pleasoie  which  the  morning  was  des- 
tined to  bring;  and  while  they  slept,  die  snow  grew 
deeper  in  the  streets,  and  Christmas  grew  nearer  and 
nearer. 


222  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

CHRISTMAS    DAY. 

THE  girls  were  still  sleeping  sweetly  and  soundly, 
when  a  heavy  pounding  on  the  door  awakened  them  ; 
and  they  started  up,  and  looked  at  each  other  bewil- 
deringly. 

"  What  can  it  mean  ?  "  said  Hannah,  rubbing  her 
eyes. 

"  It's  I,"  said  Miss  Brechandon's  voice  impatiently. 
"  You'd  better  not  lie  in  bed  any  longer  ;  there's  a  gen- 
tleman in  the  hall  who  wants  to  see  you  ;  and  I  should 
say  he  has  taken  anearly  start." 

"  Mercy !  "  exclaimed  Kate,  giving  her  black  hair  a 
toss  back  from  her  face.  *  "  A  gentleman  caller  at  this 
hour !  We  don't  know  any  one  but  Mr.  St.  Maur, 
and  it  can't  be  he.  How  does  he  look  ?  "  she  inquired 
in  a  loud  voice  of  Miss  Brechandon. 

"  Tall  and  green,"  answered  Miss  Brechandon 
bluntly. 

"  Did  he  wear  a  fur  cap  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  I  should  say  he  did,  but  still  I  don't  know  cer- 
tain ;  but  don't  ask  me  any  more  questions  ;  just  get 
ready  and  go  down.  He  broke  in  upon  my  morning 
devotions,  and  I  don't  want  to  have  any  more  trouble 
with  him  ;  "  and  the  girls  heard  her  steps  retreating. 

"  Now,  girls,  don't  yawn  and  gape,  but  be  quick. 
Remember  it  is  Christmas  morning ';  and  who  knows 


CHRISTMAS  DAY.  223 

"f 
but  something  good  is  in  store  for  us.    Last  night,  you 

know,  we  were  almost  despairing,  though  not  so  much 
so  as  to  call  to  our  presence  the  '  Genius  of  Despair  and 
Suicide  '  that  once  sat  at  the  fire  of  the  Baron  of  Grog- 
zwig.  I  dreamed  of  him,  though,  last  night,  and 
thought  he  came  into  our  little  room  here,  and  Kate 
drove  him  out  with  a  pair  of  brass-handled  tongs  ;  and 
he  fled  so  precipitately  that  one  of  the  coffin  handles 
that  ornamented  his  tunic  fell  off,  and  Mary  caught  it 
up  and  flung  it  at  his  head ;  and  then  we  all  laughed 
so  loud  that  I  awoke." 

They  laughed  and  shivered,  and  hurried  about  with 
their  teeth  chattering  with  the  cold  and  the  excite- 
ment. 

"  Who  can  it  be  ?  "  asked  Mary.  "  Shall  we  all 
go  down  together  ?  " 

"  Of  course,"  said  Hannah,  braiding  her  hair  with 
chilled  fingers.  "  Miss  Brechandon  said  he  wanted  to 
see  us  ;  and  who  are  us,  but  all  three  ?  If  it  should 
be  Mr.  St.  Maur !  but  it  can't  be,  only  I  can't  think 
of  any  one  else." 

In  a  short  time  their  toilets  were  made  ;  and  throw- 
ing their  shawls  around  them,  they  left  their  room,  and 
went  down  the  stairs  to  the  lower  hall.  At  the  farther 
end,  leaning  against  the  door,  they  saw  a  tall  man ;  but 
there  was  too  little  light  to  tell  them  who  he  was,  even 
if  they  had  seen  him  before.  They  advanced  hesitat- 
ingly ;  but  he  approached  them  with  rapid  strides  ; 
and  Kate,  with  a  little  spring  forward,  exclaimed, 
"  'Nijah !  can  it  be  !  yes,  girls,  as  sure  as  you  live,  it  is 
'Nijah  himself;  "  and  never  before  did  the  bashful 
young  man  receive  such  a  hearty  welcome ;  and  his 
good-natured  face  glowed  all  over  with  rapture. 

"  I  should  a  known  you  anywheres,"  he  said  when 
the  girls  gave  him  time  to  speak. 


224  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Of  course  you  would,"  said  Mary,  who  still  contin- 
ued to  squeeze  his  great  brown  hand  with  both  her 
own.  "  I'm  afraid,  however,  this  is  a  dream,  'Nijah, 
because  I  can't  conceive  of  anything  that  would  bring 
you  to  New  York." 

'Nijah  was  about  to  break  forth  in  one  of  his  loud 
laughs;  but  a  step  and  the  sound  of  a  door  opening 
and  shutting  prevented  it ;  and  he  gave  a  most  unnat- 
ural sneeze  and  forced  cough. 

"  How  is  everybody  at  home  ?  have  you  seen  father 
and  mother  ?  did  they  know  you  were  coming  ?  If  it 
is  a  dream,  answer  these  questions  before  we  awake," 
said  Hannah  eagerly. 

."  Everybody's  all  right  to  home,  I  b'lieve,  'cept  old 
Dan  Pike  :  he's  dead  and  buried  yesterday  forenoon  ; 
kind  of  a  fit  he  had,  and  died  sudden.  Your  folks 
was  the  last  folks  I  see  in  our  neighborhood ;  and  they 
sent  so  many  words,  blamed  if  I  can  remember  half  on 
'em ;  but  they're  all  well,  and  sent  you  some  things." 

"  'Nijah,  what  did  you  come  to  New  York  for  ?  I 
must  know  that,  before  I  know  another  thing.  Did 
you  come  to  see  the  city,  or  what  ?  "  asked  Mary,  with 
a  serious  air. 

"It's  kind  of  a  story,  you  see,"  said  he,  looking 
around  him  in  a  hesitating  way,  as  though  every- 
thing wasn't  just  right  for  telling  a  story. 

"  Dear,  dear  !  "  whispered  Hannah  to  Kate,  "  what 
shall  we  do  ?  We  can't  stand  in  the  hall  much  longer. 
I'm  nearly  frozen  ;  besides,  people  will  begin  to  pass 
through  here  soon." 

"If  our  room  was  only  in  order,"  whispered  Kate 
in  return,  "I  wouldn't  mind  taking  him  up  there, 
would  you  ?  " 

"  No,  not  a  bit ;  and  I'll  go  up   and   have  every- 


CHRISTMAS  DAY.  225 

thing  all  ready  in  a  few  moments ;  and  then  we  can 
talk  without  fear  of  interruption ; "  and  away  went 
Hannah,  while  the  girls  explained  the  cause  of  her 
leaving  them.  It  wasn't  long  before  she  beckoned  to 
them  from  the  top  of  the  stairs,  and  'Nijah  followed  the 
girls  to  their  room.  "  Now,"  said  Kate,  turning  about 
just  as  they  were  going  to  enter  the  little  room,  — 
"  now,  'Nijah,  remember  you  are  not  to  tell  a  word 
about  our  household  affairs." 

"  I  won't  tell  nothing  you  don't  want  me  to,"  said 
'Nijah ;  and  they  passed  in.  There  was  a  very  strange 
stare  on  the  young  man's  face  as  he  looked  about  him, 
and  saw  the  little  white  beds,  the  upright  piano,  and  the 
limited  space  to  walk  around  in ;  and  he  stood  silent 
a  moment,  and  gazed  at  one  thing  and  then  at  an- 
other. 

"  Then  this  is  how  you've  done  it,"  he  said  at  last. 
"  Everybody  to  home,  you  know,  is  a  sayin', '  Jacob 
Windsor  must  have  a  mine  of  money  I  don't  know  on 
to  send  three  gals  like  his'n  to  school  in  New  York 
city  all  winter  long  ;  or  else  he's  a  spendin'  every  cent 
he's  wo'th  to  do  it ; '  and  I  must  say  I  wondered  over 
it.  I  see  just  how  'tis  now  ;  and  I'd  like  to  give  Malidy 
Frow  a  sly  hint,  for  she's  always  sayin',  *  There,  I 
guess  I  could  be  somethin'  if  I  had  a  chance ; '  but, 
gracious,  she  don't  know  how  chances  come." 

"  You  are  not  to  say  a  word  about  it,  you  know, 
'Nijah,"  said  Hannah,  motioning  him  to  a  little  seat  at 
the  stove. 

"  No,  you  just  set  there ;  I  shan't,"  said  he  ;  "  I'm 
not  a  bit  cold,  and  I  know  you  be."  He  looked  very 
awkward  and  out  of  place  in  that  little  room,  and 
seemed  also  to  feel  stiff  and  uncomfortable  in  his  new 
suit  of  clothes  and  paper  collar. 

15 


226  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  We  are  so  glad  to  see  you,"  said  Kate,  when  at 
last  they  were  all  seated  near  the  fire  ;  "  and  now  you 
must  tell  us  every  bit  of  the  news,  first  explaining  why 
you  are  in  New  York  this  Christmas  morning." 

"  Goodness  me,  how  Sally  did  fume  and  fret  about 
it  at  first !  but  then  pa,  you  know  he's  kind  of  easy,  and 
I  got  along  all  right.  I'll  begin  at  the  beginnin',  and 
tell  the  hull  story  just  how  it  all  come  about. 

"  In  the  first  place,  when  you'd  gone,  the  neighbor- 
hood didn't  seem  like  the  same  place.  Everything 
was  dull ;  and  nobody  didn't  seem  to  try  to  do  anything 
but  plod,  plod,  plod  in  one  track  ;  and  so  I  got  to 
thinkin' ;  and  when  I'd  thought  a  spell,  I  got  ashamed 
of  myself.  «  What ! '  I  thought,  '  shall  three  pretty 
girls,  with  little  white  hands  and  hearts  tender  as 
chickens,  go  off  and  make  their  fortunes,  and  I,  a  great 
man  six  foot  tall,  with  these  stout  hands,  stay  on  a 
rocky  old  farm  forever,  and  do  the  same  things  over 
and  over,  and  get 'to  be  some  old  codger  at  last?  '  But 
what  could  I  do  ?  that  was  the  pint ;  and  blamed  if  I 
could  think  of  a  single  thing.  I  didn't  tell  nobody 
what  I  thought,  but  Dill ;  and  she  couldn't  think  of 
nothin'  neither ;  and  I  was  in  the  worst  kind  of  a  fix, 
for  you  see  I  got  as  uneasy  as  a  fish  out  of  water  ;  and 
pa,  he  got  discouraged  of  me ;  and  there  I  was.  All 
to  once  one  Sunday  mornin',  when  I  was  thinkin'  the 
same  thing  over,  I  got  an  idea ;  and  as  quick  as  that 
come  into  my  mind,  I  felt  like  another  bein'.  I  was 
bound,  you  see,  to  go  away  from  home,  for  I  knew  that 
was  what  I  needed ;  and  I  thought  New  York  would 
be  the  very  best  place  I  could  go  to  ;  and  my  idee  was 
that  I'd  earn  enough  money  to  go  there  ;  and  you  bet- 
ter believe  the  next  day  I  went  to  work  with  a  will. 
Pa  actually  gazed  at  me  in  surprise,  and  Sally  said  she 


CHRISTMAS  DAT.  227 

was  glad  to  see  me  act  sensible  agin  ;  but  they  didn't 
know,  you  see,  what  was  in  my  head.  I  told  Dill  'bout 
it,  and  she  cried,  poor  little  thing,  and  said  everybody 
was  goin'  off,  and  what  was  the  use  of  living  ?  but  I 
told  her  I'd  come  back  soon,  and  be  enough  better  to 
pay ;  and  she  kind  of  got  reconciled.  I  'ranged  it 
with  pa  so  I  made  some  money  of  my  own,  though  it 
didn't  come  very  fast ;  and  all  the  time  I  kept  a 
thinkin'  and  thinkin'.  Just  about  a  month  ago  it  was 
when  Dill  came  along  by  the  field  where  I  was  to 
work,  and  beckoned  me  out  to  the  path.  She  asked 
me  the  first  thing  how  I  would  like  to  learn  a  carpen- 
ter's trade.  I  jest  told  her  I'd  like  to  boss  great 
meetin'-houses,  for  I'd  no  idee  what  she  was  drivin' 
at ;  and  then  she  said  her  uncle  William  had  come 
from  New  York,  and  he  was  a  carpenter,  and  would 
like  an  apprentice.  How  I  did  jump  about  then !  and 
Dill  she  actually  laughed,  though  she  was  half  crying ; 
and  that,  you  see,  is  just  why  I'm  here.  I  made  a  bar- 
gain with  her  uncle  William  to  come  after  Christmas  ; 
but  I  come  one  day  earlier,  so  I  could  see  you  and  the 
city  before  I  went  to  work." 

"  And  yon  are  going  to  stay  here  in  the  city,  and 
work  ?  "  said  Mary,  as  if  hardly  comprehending  the 
story. 

"  That's  it ;  but  I  know  I'm  tremenjous  green,  and 
I've  concluded,  you  see,  to  keep  cool,  till  I've  learnt 
something."  Here  he  looked  at  Kate  with  a  very  red 
face,  and  thrust  his  hands  into  his  pockets.  "Boys 
don't  learn  so  fast  as  girls  anyhow,"  he  continued; 
"and  the  dickens!  they  feel  so  awkward,  they  can't 
get  'round  no  ways  decent.  It  mav  be  all  owin'  to  their 
big  hands  and  feet,  and  long  legs  and  arms ;  blamed  if 
I  know  what  to  do  with  mine  half  the  time." 


228  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  You'll  soon  learn,"  said  Hannah.  "  How  do  you 
like  the  city  ?  " 

"  Wai,  'tain't  nothin's  I  thought  'twas.  Every- 
thing's all  jined  together  ;  so,  you  see,  a  feller  can't 
tell  what's  what." 

"So  old  Dan  Pike  is  dead  ?  "  said  Mary,  who  was 
thinking  about  home. 

.  "  Yes,  and  Maurice'll  have  the  farm  now.  He's  a 
strange  chap.  When  you  went  away,  he  bet  that 
you'd  be  home  agin  in  less  than  a  month." 

"  It's  strange  we  heard  nothing  of  your  coining  to 
New  York,"  said  Kate. 

"  No,  'tisn't ;  for  many  didn't  know  of  it,  and  they 
promised  not  to  tell.  I  wanted  to  surprise  you ;  but 
you  won't  take  no  offense,  I'm  sure,  when  I  tell  you 
I'm  surprised  to  find  you  in  this  little  room  up  so  high. 
Not  but  what  it's  comfortable,  but  it's  so  small. 
Couldn't  do  much  at  dancing  here.  Where'n  the  dig- 
gins  do  you  eat  ?  " 

"  On  this  table,"  laughed  Hannah. 

"  Do  you  really,  now  ?  But  where  do  you  get  your 
victuals  ?  Of  course  you  don't  cook  in  here." 

"  Yes,  we  do  too,"  said  Kate,  "  if  we  cook  at  all ;  " 
and  then  she  nudged  Hannah,  and  whispered,  "  What 
shall  we  do  about  breakfast  ?  Of  course  'Nijah  hasn't 
had  any.  Probably  he  came  directly  from  the  boat." 

"  You  are  a-talkin'  'bout  breakfast,  but  I've  eat,  and 
I'm  in  your  way  about  getting  yourn ;  besides,  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  there  was  somethin'  good  to  eat  in 
that  sachel.  I  was  in  to  your  house  the  day  before  I 
came  away,  and  I  was  agoin'  to  say  I  smelt  a  rat,  but  I 
didn't ;  I  smelt  somethin'  nice  a  cookin',  and  your  ma 
had  flour  on  her  apron,  and  was  beatin'  eggs,  and 
there  was  raisins  lyin'  round  loose ;  and  I  took  the 


CHRISTMAS  DAT.  llM' 

hint,  and  asked  no  questions.  Does  she  know  what 
kind  of  a  room  you  HTC  in  ?  " 

"No,  she  doesn't  of  course:  how  could  she?  and 
you  mustn't  tell  her,  'Nijah,  because  it  would  do 
no  good,  and  we  get  along  nicely,*'  said  Hannah 
anxiously. 

"No  danger  of  my  tellin* ;  besides,  you'll  go  home 
before  I  wflL  and  there's  no  chance  of  your  ma  and  I 
getting  up  a  plan  of  writin'  letters  to  each  other." 

"  How  long  are  you  going  to  stay  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  O,  a  long  time,  perhaps  years.  I  don't  think  I 
shall  get  a  bit  homesick,"  said  *Nijah  in  a  confident 
tone. 

"  I  hope  you  won't,"  said  Mary,  sympathetically. 
"You  haven't  told  us  where  you  wffl  stay." 

"  AH  I  know  Txmt  ft,"  said  'Xijah,  with  a  grin,  "  is 
what  there  is  on  a  piece  of  paper  in  my  pocket.  One 
place  is  the  same  to  me  as  another  in  this  confusion. 
Mr.  Lake  writ  it  down  for  me,  and  told  me  to 
inquire.'' 

Here  he  produced  from  the  depth  of  his  pocket  a 
card,  and  passed  it  to  the  girls. 

"  O  it's  not  fer  from  here,  'Nijah,"  said  Hannah ; 
"is  it  with  Mr.  Lake  you  wffl  board?" 

"Yes,  right  with  him,  and  he  is  jist  the  clererest 
man  you  ever  see.  I  want  you  to  come  there  some 
day.  Now  say  you  wflL" 

"Perhaps,"  said  Kate;  "have  you  been  there 
yet?" 

"No,  and  blamed  if  I  don't  dread  goin'.  It's  hard 
on  a  feller  now,  ain't  it,  to  go  amongst  strangers?"  and 
'Nijah  rested  one  heavy  boot  on  his  knee,  and  sat  un- 
,  easily  in  his  chair.  "  I  told  Mr.  Lake  I  must  come 
here  first  anyhow,  and  he  came  to  the  very  door  with 


230  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

me,  and  told  me  not  to  stay  long,  for  breakfast  would 
be  ready ;  but  I  had  a  doughnut  and  some  cheese  in 
my  pocket,  that  Sally  gave  me,  and  I  eat  that,  and 
don't  feel  hungry.  Howsomever,  I  must  go,  and  give 
you  a  chance  to  eat  your  breakfasts,  and  see  what 
your  ma  sent  you ;  for  it's  jist  like  you  not  to  look  till 
I'm  gone,  if  I  stay  all  day  ;  "  and  'Nijah  began  to 
arise  from  the  little  low  chair  in  which  he  was  sitting. 
He  rose  up  six  feet,  shook  down  his  satinet  pants,  and 
looked  at  the  girls  hesitatingly. 

"  We  would  like  to  see  what  mother  has  sent,"  said 
Hannah,  frankly ;  "  but  we  haven't  seen  you  half 
enough  yet,  'Nijah,  and  we  are  so  glad  you  have 
come." 

"Yes,  indeed  we  are,"  said  Kate;  "for  there  are 
hundreds  more  questions  we  want  to  ask  you  ;  and  if 
you'll  only  come  in  again,  and  if  you  would  like,  some- 
time in  the  day  we'll  go  around  the  city  with  you, 
though  of  course  it  won't  be  so  lively  as  though  it 
weren't  Christmas." 

"  Just  exactly  what  I  wanted  to  ask  of  you,"  said 
'Nijah,  a  bland  smile  breaking  over  his  face ;  "  but  I 
dassent  hardly,  for  I  didn't  know  as  you'd  want  to  go 
round  with  such  a  green  chap  ;  and  gracious,  I  didn't 
blame  you;  and  I  mean  to  learn,  you  know:  any- 
body with  brains  can  learn,  can't  he  ?  " 

"  With  brains  and  heart,  yes,"  said  Hannah ;  "  but 
don't  learn  to  be  less  good  and  true  than  you  are  now, 
'Nijah." 

The  young  rustic's  face  grew  very  red,  and  he 
looked  at  Kate  in  that  quick,  anxious  way  he  often 
had  before. 

"  Yes,  'Nijah,  they  say  the  city  is  a  bad  place  for 
young  men,  and  most  of  them  get  ruined.  It  don't 


CHRISTMAS  DAT.  231 

pay  to  gain  knowledge  of  the  ways  and  manners  of  the 
world,  and  lose  Tirtue  and  goodness.  Better  be  rough 
and  green,  as  you  call  yourself  and  true,  than  polished 
and  fine  and  felse." 

'Nijah  was  whirling  his  hat  rapidly  about,  poised  on 
one  finger ;  but  when  he  looked  up  to  reply,  there  was 
a  pure,  honest  look  in  his  eyes,  and  a  slight  quiver  on 
his  lip. 

"I  mean  to  resist  all  evil  temptations,"  he  said 
earnestly ;  "  and  if  I  can't  be  a  gentleman  without  be- 
ing a  rowdy,  Fll  be  nobody  but  Adonijah.  And  if  I 
can  only  see  you  sometimes,"  —  here  he  glanced  par- 
ticularly at  Kate,  —  "it'll  encourage  me  so.  You've 
got  jest  that  faculty.  It  seems  as  if  vou  understand 
a  feller." 

"  We  know  you  are  a  good,  dear  boy,"  said  Mary, 
who  was  growing  hungry  and  impatient  to  look  into 
the  sachel ;  **  and  we  shall  want  you  to  come  and  see 
us  ever  so  often ; "  and  she  gave  the  fire  a  little  poke. 

"  I  won't  hender  you  no  longer ;  and  shall  I  come 
after  dinner  ?  " 

"  Yes,  just  after  dinner,"  said  Hannah  ;  and  she  and 
Kate  went  with  him  to  the  stairs,  and  when  he  had 
gone,  ran  back  to  their  room  to  find  Mary  opening  the 
sachel. 

"  I  couldn't  wait,"  she  said ;  "  not  only  curiosity, 
but  hunger,  has  overpowered  me." 

The  satchel  was  full  of  nice  things,  which  a  mother's 
hands  had  prepared ;  and  there  was  a  little  note,  which 
the  girls  read  eagerly.  Here  is  an  extract :  — 

44 1  shall  miss  you  on  Christmas ;  but  I  shall  not 
mind  that,  if  only  you  are  comfortable  and  well,  and 
think  it  best  to  stay,  as  you  do.  We  send  you  five 
dollars,  and  would  send  more ;  but  you  know  our 


232  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

expenses  have  increased  since  poor  Ruth  and  her  chil- 
dren came  home,  and  money  is  scarce.  I  shall  be 
glad  when  spring  comes,  and  you  can  be  home  again. 
I  can  imagine  how  glad  you  will  be  to  see  'Nijah,  and 
I  hope  he  will  do  well  in  the  city.  You  must  not  for- 
get him  ;  but  do  him  all  the  good  you  can." 

"  So  we  will,"  said  Kate.  "  What  unthought  of 
things  happen  !  'Nijah  is  the  last  one  I  expected  to 
see  in  New  York  city." 

"  Haven't  things  taken  a  good  turn  ?  "  said  Mary, 
while  they  were  eating  their  breakfast.  "  'Nijah  always 
was  our  champion,  and  I'm  really  so  glad  he  has 
come  ;  and  his  awkward  ways  actually  do  me  good. 
I  wouldn't  be  ashamed  of  him,  would  you  ?  " 

"  I  am  proud  of  him,"  said  Hannah.  "  There  are 
not  many  boys  in  this  city  equal  to  him  in  real 
worth." 

"  I  wonder  what  Mr.  De  Witt  would  think  of  him," 
said  Mary.  "  I  suppose  we  shan't  see  him  to-day.  I 
must  go  to  see  little  Neil  Blossom  this  morning ; 
there'll  be  no  time  in  the  afternoon." 

"  I  shall  unveil  my  picture  after  breakfast.  You 
can  see  it's  very  small,  but  then  I  thought  it  would 
please  us  all  a  little." 

"  You  thought  right,"  said  Mary ;  "  and  after  we 
see  it,  I  will  sing  my  little  new  song ;  the  poetry  is 
some  that  Hannah  made  long  ago ;  but  it  is  pretty  for 
all  that." 

"  You  excite  my  curiosity,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  but 
after  you  have  sung,  I  shall  read  my  poem,  which  of 
course  isn't  elegant  at  all ;  for  somehow  the  poetical 
fever  has  about  vanished,  and  this  is  very  simple." 

"  That  will  suit  us,"  said  Kate,  "for  we  are  simple 
girls ;  there  never  could  be  anything  elegant  made  out 


CHRISTMAS  DAY.  233 

of  us.  We  have  played  in  the  open  air  too  much,  and 
run  about  the  free  country  too  much  to  have  any  of 
the  precise  about  us  ;  and  I  don't  believe  we  shall  ever 
be  real  old  maids,  even  if  we  never  marry." 

"  Not  if  we  keep  busy,  and  do  our  duties  faithfully, 
and  keep  our  hearts  young  and  warm.  Selfish  brood- 
ing and  isolation  make  women  old-maidish  and  taci- 
tiirti,  and  I  shall  try  and  be  a  model  old  maid.  The 
world  needs  one." 

After  breakfast  was  over,  and  all  things  in  good 
order,  the  little  painting  was  displayed,  admired,  and 
praised,  Mary's  pretty  song  heard  and  appreciated, 
and  Hannah's  poem  listened  to  with  closest  attention ; 
then  Mary,  having  with  her  sister's  help  put  into  a  lit- 
tle basket  a  few  of  the  nice  eatables  sent  them  from 
home,  started  with  them  to  call  on  her  sick  pupil.  She 
met  Mr.  De  Witt  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  in  the  street. 

"  A  merry  Christmas  to  you,"  he  said,  in  such 
a  brisk,  lively  tone  that  Mary  wondered  what  had 
happened. 

"  Thank  you,"  she  replied,  "  I  hope  you  will  have 
many ;  how. snowy  and  cold  it  is  !  " 

"  Yes,  so  it  is  ;  and  where  can  you  be  going  all  alone 
with  a  little  basket  on  your  arm  ?  " 

"  To  see  a  scholar  of  mine,  who  is  ill." 

"  Can  I  go  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  would  be  glad  of  your  company,  but  they  might 
not  like  to  see  a  stranger." 

"  Very  true,  I'll  see  you  again  to-day.  Miss  Mary, 
there  is  something  I  wish  to  say  to  you ; "  and,  saying 
this,  he  ran  lightly  up  the  steps. 

"  I  wonder  what  it  is,"  thought  Mary,  as  she  walked 
on  against  the  wind.  "  If  only  he  wasn't  a  Catholic. 
What  a  misfortune  !  He  has  such  splendid  eyes,  and 


234  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

is  such  a  gentleman,  and  he  is  good  too,  —  as  good  as 
ever  a  Protestant  was  in  the  world  ;  but  he  would 
seem  so  different  if  only  he  wasn't  a  Catholic." 

So  busily  did  she  think  on  this  same  subject,  the 
journey  seemed  very  short ;  and  before  she  hardly 
knew  it,  she  was  mounting  the  stairs  that  led  to  the 
humble  home  of  little  Neil  Blossom  and  his  mother, 
who  greeted  her  with  looks  and  words  of  welcome. 
Neil  was  a  little  better,  and  listened  delightedly  to  the 
new  song  Mary  sung  to  him,  while  Mrs.  Blossom 
wiped  her  eyes  silently. 

"  It  is  very  sweet,"  she  said,  when  Mary  had 
finished.  u  It  reminds  me  so  much  of  my  childhood ;  " 
but  this  was  all  she  would  say,  and  Mary  made  no  in- 
quiries, but  started  for  home  with  very  pleasant  feel- 
ings in  her  heart.  She  had  made  two  hearts  happier, 
and  given  in  her  mite  toward  relieving  the  poor ;  and 
what  joys  does  this  world  give  in  which  there  is  more 
satisfaction  ? 

'Nijah  came  after  dinner  as  was  expected ;  and 
though  he  saw  Miss  Brechandon  in  the  hall,  he  passed 
on  up  the  stairs  without  making  any  inquiries,  and, 
without  making  one  mistake,  knocked  on  the  door  of 
the  girls'  room. 

Hannah  opened  it. 

"  O,  it's  you,  'Nijah,"  she  said ;  "  come  in  ;  we 
were  just  talking  about  you." 

He  had  only  just  taken  his  seat  when  he  com- 
menced fumbling  in  his  pockets. 

"  O,  here  they  be,  confound  it  all,"  he  said  at  last, 
drawing  out  a  stiff-looking*  package.  "  I  didn't  know 
but  some  of  them  fellers  had  picked  my  pocket.  I've 
brought  you  some  Christmas  presents.  They  ain't 
much,  of  course ;  but  I  thought  you  didn't  have  many 


CHBISTXAS  DAT.  285 

trinkets,  and  these  was  cheap,  so  I  bought  'em ; "  and 
he  proceeded  to  open  the  package,  and  soon  displayed, 
to  the  girls*  astonishment,  three  sets  of  cheap  jewelry, 
pins  and  ear-rings.  Mary  actually  choked  in  trying 
to  keep  from  laughing ;  and  for  a  moment  no  one 
spoke. 

As  if  suddenly  struck  with  a  new  idea,  'Nijah  looked 
quickly  at  the  girls'  ears,  and  then  his  face  began  to 
flame  as  usuaL 

"Yon  don't  wear  rings  in  your  ears,"  he  said. 
"What  a  dunce  I  was  to  think  you  did !  bat  can't 
you  wear  them  ?  Sally  does.  Ain't  there  no  holes  in 
your  ears  ?" 

"Not  a  hole,"  said  Kate,  bursting  out  into  laughter. 
"It's  all  right,  'Nijah ;  the  pins  are  pretty,  but  we  con- 
sider our  ears  better  off  just  as  they  are.  They  feel 
comfortable,  yon  know,  and  we  have  something  to  do 
besides  piercing  them  and  distressing  ourselves." 

"  Blamed  if  I  ever  thought  of  that  before,"  said 
*2ujah.  "  Ear-rings  certain  ain't  no  kind  of  use ;  be- 
sides, I  don't  like  the  looks  on  'em ;  they  always  make 
me  shudder,  ever  since  Sally  got  her  ear  torn  out  so ; 
but  I  thought  girls  must  have  'em.  Sally  said  she 
couldn't  get  along  nohow  without  'em." 

"  Well,  we  can  very  easily,"  said  Hannah;  "but  we 
thank  yon  just  the  same  for  your  kindness  as  though 
we  wore  them.  We  will  keep  them  to  remember 
you  by." 

*Kijah  was  satisfied,  and  answered  all  the  girls'  ques- 
tions with  patience  and  pleasure.  With  considerable 
satisfactory  pride,  the  girls  prepared  to  escort  the 
young  man  around  the  city,  and  show  him  the  sights ; 
but  as  rack  would  have  it,  Mr.  De  Witt  met  them  in 
the  hall,  and  took  Mary  with  him  to  attend  church. 


236  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  He  ain't  a  beau,  is  he  ?  "  asked  'Nijah,  when  they 
were  in  the  street. 

"  No,"  answered  Kate,  with  a  disdainful  toss  of  her 
head.  "  He's  only  a  friend." 

"  All  right,"  answered  'Nijah,  and  they  all  laughed ; 
but  Hannah  and  Kate  were  not  quite  pleased  that 
Mary  had  left  them. 

To  tell  of  the  sight-seeing  of  this  country  lad,  his 
wonder,  ignorance,  and  astonishment,  would  be  but  re- 
peating an  old  story  ;  yet  it  was  none  the  less  inter- 
esting to  them,  and  the  three  heartily  enjoyed  and  ap- 
preciated their  Christmas  afternoon. 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  237 


CHAPTER  XVL 

HOPES    AND    FEARS. 

"  '  Joys  cluster ;  rare  are  solitary  joy*  ; 

They  love  a  train ;  they  tread  each  other's  heel.' 

"  THAT  is  what  I  should  have  written  instead  of 
woes,  as  Young  did ; "  and  saying  this,  Mary  ran  her 
fingers  over  the  keys  of  the  piano,  bringing  forth  a 
lively  waltz. 

"  Joys  sometimes  turn  to  grief,"  suggested  Hannah, 
without  raising  her  voice,  and  speaking  more  to  Kate 
than  to  Mary. 

"•  I've  concluded  that  it's  a  better  way  to  speak  one's 
mind  than  keep  silent,"  said  Kate  tartly,  "  and  I 
mean  to  have  the  matter  well  understood  in  the  begin- 
ning. There  is  no  use  in  affecting  simplicity  and  igno- 
rance, and  all  that ;  and  there  is  no  use  in  trusting 
one's  self  to  extremities." 

"  What  do  you  mean?"  demanded  Mary,  whirling 
around  on  the  piano-stool,  and  looking  at  Kate  with  a 
flushed  face. 

"  I  mean  just  this,"  answered  Kate,  "  that  you  are 
becoming  too  interested  in  Mr.  De  Witt,  and  you 
know  it  never  will  answer;  and  I  say  we  are  old 
enough  to  use  judgment  and  forethought,  and  look 
into  matters,  and  not  sit  down  like  three  babies,  until 
the  thing  goes  so  far  it  can't  be  mended." 

"  Pooh  !  what  do  I  care  for  Mr.  De  Witt,  only  as  a 


238  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

nice  gentleman  and  a  good  friend  ?  I  just  wish  you 
wouldn't  mention  him  in  that  way.  You  just  set  me 
to  thinking  about  it." 

"  Well,  I  say  there  is  danger,"  said  Kate  ;  "  and 
now,  since  he  has  offered  to  give  you  lessons,  you  will 
meet  him  continually ;  and  I  just  want  to  warn  you 
in  season,  and  remind  you  that  he  is  a  Catholic." 

"  At  least,"  said  Hannah,  glad  the  subject  was  in- 
troduced, "  I  don't  think  it  is  well  for  you  to  go  with 
him  again  to  church,  or  anywhere  else ;  but  of  course 
it  is  nice  to  take  lessons  of  him,  for  I'm  sure  that  will 
be  a  great  benefit  to  you." 

"  I'd  like  to  know  where  the  harm  is  ?  "  said  Mary, 
thumping  on  the  low  keys  of  the  piano,  and  looking 
a  little  disheartened. 

"  Where  is  the  harm  in  anything  ?  "  asked  Kate. 
"  Don't  you  see  there  is  danger  of  one  or  the  other 
or  both  of  you  becoming  attached,  or,  to  speak  more 
plainly,  falling  in  love  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't  see  anything  of  the  kind  ;  and  I  wish 
you  wouldn't  make  me  think  about  it,"  said  Mary. 

"  What  is  the  harm  in  thinking  of  a  liability,  and 
a  most  natural  consequence  ? "  suggested  Hannah. 
"  Mr.  De  Witt  is  a  young  gentleman,  and  you  are  a 
young  lady ;  and  it  is  just  as  necessary  to  think  of  such 
things  as  it  is  to  think  of  anything  else.  Nothing  is 
more  natural  than  falling  in  love  ;  and  nothing  is  more 
important  than  to  try  and  govern  our  affections." 

"  Well,  but  I  think  it  looks  silly  to  talk  about  love 
in  this  matter.  I  dare  say  Mr.  De  Witt  would  feel 
imposed  upon  if  he  should  hear  you." 

"  But  we  don't  intend  he  shall  hear  us,  and  we  don't 
intend  to  impose  upon  any  one  ;  but  you  know  noth- 
ing pleases  you  so  well  as  to  hear  of  Mr.  De  Witt,  and 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  239 

you  would  talk  of  nothing  else  if  we  would  listen," 
said  Kate,  who  in  reality  was  getting  a  little  jealous. 

M  Of  coarse  I  hare  to  say  something  about  him, 
since  he  is  going  to  give  me  lessons  on  the  organ ;  and 
I  see  him  quite  often,"  said  Mary,  her  face  growing 
redder.  "  He  doesn't  act  at  all  like  a  bean.  I  don't 
even  take  his  arm  in  the  street." 

44  But  he  gave  you  that  sentimental  love-song;  and 
I've  heard  it  till  it  is  really  distasteful  to  me."*  said 
Hannah.  "  I  do  believe  yon  would  like  to  sing  it  all 
the  time  if  you  could.  It's  too  bad  if  Mr.  De  Witt, 
a  Catholic,  breaks  in  upon  our  peace." 

**  I  thought  you  professed  to  be  charitable,"  said 
Mary;  "and  you  have  always  told  me  Catholics  are 
as  good  as  anybody,  if  they  behave  as  well." 

44  So  is  an  Tndian,  or  an  African,  or  a  Chinese  as 
good  as  anybody ;  but  I  shouldn't  want  you  to  marry 
one  of  them.  Catholics  should  marry  Catholics,  and 
then  they  will  agree,"  said  Kate. 

44  But  I  thought  we  believed  in  practical  Christian- 
ity, and  didn't  care  much  about  creeds  and  sects. 
Practical  Christians  can  live  peaceably  together,  what- 
ever their  theological  belief,  I  thought," 

44  Ton  didn't  talk  in  that  way  once,"  said  Kate,  her 
eyes  getting  larger,  and  her  voice  more  anxious. 
44  Ton  said  at  first  you  never  would  fall  in  love  with  a 
Catholic;  and  now  here  you  are  talking  as  if  there 
would  be  no  harm  in  it,  trying  all  you  can  to  vindi- 


44  Why,  I* ve  no  notion  of  falling  in  love  with  Mr. 
De  Witt,  especially  without  any  cause  for  it  I  want 
nothing  to  do  with  love  unrequited ;  and  I  wish  you 
wouldn't  talk  about  it;  yon  set  me  to  thinking,  and 
spoil  my  comfort." 


240  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"Why  need  it  spoil  your  comfort,  if  there  is  no 
danger  and  no  liability  of  anything  coming  out  of  it  but 
friendship  ?  It  has  gone  farther  than  I  like  already,  and 
farther  than  we  anticipated  anything  of  the  kind  would 
be  carried  when  we  came  to  New  York,"  said  Hannah. 

"  You  remember  we  decided  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  young  men,"  said  Kate,  "  and  dear  me,  don't  let 
us  set  everybody  saying,  '  I  told  you  so,'  by  getting 
interested  in  beaux.  No  wonder  girls  don't  succeed 
any  oftener,  and  no  wonder  Mr.  St.  Maur  and  Miss 
Brechandon  have  no  faith  in  them.  Do  let  us  try  and 
get  through  our  education  without  getting  entrapped 
in  a  love  affair.  What  is  the  use  in  the  sacrifices  we 
have  made  and  the  struggles  we  have  had,  if  we  throw 
by  everything  and  fall  in  love  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  going  to  give  up  my  object,"  said  Mary  ; 
"  don't  you  wTorry.  I'm  as  anxious  to  succeed  as  you 
are ;  and  Mr.  De  Witt  will  assist  me  instead  of  hin- 
dering me." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  there  is  no  use  in  talking,"  said 
Hannah ;  "  but  if  you  do  get  enamored  of  Mr.  De 
Witt,  it  will  spoil  all  of  our  fun,  and  break  up  our 
united  ambition ;  besides,  he  is  not  the  one  for  you  at 
all,  being  a  Catholic." 

"  How  people  do  change  with  circumstances  !  "  said 
Mary ;  "  but  I  do  wish  you  wouldn't  say  anything 
more  about  it ;  I  don't  like  to  hear  it ;  and  I  must  go 
now  to  take  my  lesson ;  he  asked  me  to  be  prompt, 
for  he  don't  like  to  stay  away  from  his  mother  any 
longer  than  is  necessary,  as  she  is  quite  feeble." 

"  He  is  kind  to  his  mother,  and  I  honor  him  for 
that,"  said  Hannah  ;  "but  do  appear  rather  stiff,  Mary, 
and  don't  get  much  acquainted.  I  think  it  will  be  bet- 
ter under  the  circumstances." 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  241 

Who  ever  heeded  such  advice  as  this  ?  What  young 
lady  ever  felled  to  forget  such  advice  when  in  die  pres- 
ence of  an  agreeeable  young  man  ? 

Mary  stood  before  the  glass  an  unusual  length  of 
time,  arranging  her  hair  this  way  and  that  way,  and 
tying  and  retying  the  bright  blue  ribbon  at  her  pretty 
white  throat ;  but  she  thought,  as  she  walked  through 
the  street  toward  die  room  wherein  was  the  organ, 
and  Mr.  De  Witt  awaiting  her,  of  all  that  the  girls  had 
said,  and  determined  to  be  rather  cool  and  polite,  as 
they  suggested  ;  though  she  declared  to  herself  that  it 
was  all  nonsense  about  felling  in  love,  for  she  never 
should  think  of  such  a  thing,  and  die  girls  were  afraid 
without  die  least  reason. 

When  she  opened  the  door  into  the  music  room,  she 
found  Mr.  De  Witt  playing ;  and  he  did  not  notice  her 
entrance.  But  the  music  thrilled  her  through  and 
through,  so  that  she  forgot  all  her  resolutions  and  fears, 
and,  when  the  young  musician  turned  about,  greeted 
him  with  looks  and  voice  expressive  of  delightful  emo- 
tions. Stiff  ways  and  cool  politeness  were  all  forgotten, 
and  for  an  instant  they  looked  at  each  other  as  if  their 
souls  had  been  for  a  moment  united  by  the  delicious 
melody  that  seemed  to  be  still  dimly  echoing  through 
the  room.  It  was  a  soft  pathetic  piece  which  he  had 
been  playing,  so  .tender  and  touching  that  Mary's  eyes 
swam  in  a  liquid  light,  and  she  exclaimed,  *'  O  Mr. 
De  Witt,  if  ever,  ever  I  can  play  like  that !  " 

"  You  liked  the  piece,  dien  ?  "  he  said,  pleased  with 
her  compliment. 

"  I  more  than  liked  it,  I  am  in  love  with  it,"  she 
said ;  "  where  did  you  get  it  ?  " 

"  It  is  my  own  composition,"  he  explained  moc 

By  this  revelation,  Mr.  De  Witt  had  unknowingly 


242  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

invested  himself  with  a  potent  charm  for  Mary,  which 
no  amount  of  personal  fascinations,  upon  which  many 
young  men  depend  to  win  hearts,  could  have  gained 
for  him.  He  immediately  received  from  her  an  in- 
crease of  respect  and  reverence,  which  was  only  his 
just  due  ;  for  as  far  as  persons  succeed  in  worthy  ob- 
jects, as  far  as  they  display  merit  through  perse- 
verance and  accomplishment,  and  perform  deeds  no- 
ble or  beautiful,  —  so  far  they  are  invested  with  dignity 
and  merit,  respect  and  appreciation. 

And  so  it  is  that  we  often  see  persons  of  genius  with 
few  personal  attractions  flattered  and  worshipped,  and 
not  falsely. 

Mary  had  not  thought  of  Mr.  De  Witt  as  a  com- 
poser, and  she  looked  at  the  piece  of  music,  which  he 
had  been  playing,  and  to  which  his  name  was  attached, 
with  astonishment  and  pleasure. 

"  You  did  not  tell  me  "  —  she  said  hesitatingly. 

"  I  never  thought  that  you  didn't  know  it,"  he  re- 
plied, smiling.  "  I  meant  to  have  presented  you  with 
a  new  piece  of  mine  on  Christmas,  but  I  finished  it  too 
late  for  publication.  Will  you  hear  it  ?  " 

"  O  yes,  do  play  it,  if  you  will." 

He  turned  to  the  organ  again,  and  this  time  played 
a  piece  varied  with  joyful  strains,  and  touches  of  pa- 
thos. When  he  had  finished,  he  gave  Mary  his  seat. 

"  Do  you  ever  attempt  composition  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  O  yes,  I  attempt  it,  but  I  have  no  one  but  my  sis- 
ters to  judge  of  my  pieces,  and  they  are  too  partial  to 
be  correct,"  answered  Mary,  blushing  slightly. 

"  Some  time  shall  I  hear  them  ?  " 

"  If  you  will  be  so  kind." 

"  If  I  can  be  so  favored." 

This  was  Mary's  first  lesson  on  the  organ  ;  and  when 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  243 

it  was  over,  and  she  was  in  the  street  again,  she 
walked  thoughtfully  on  towards  home. 

"  Mr.  De  Witt  has  genius,  I  am  sure/'  she  said  to 
herself;  "  hut  I  haven't,  and  I  don't  know  as  I  ever 
thought  I  did ;  hut  I'll  cany  him  that  song  the  girls 
like  so  well  when  I  go  again,  and  see  what  he  says  of 
it.  How  grand  and  sweet  his  pieces  are,  and  how 
masterful  too !  How  little  I  thought  him  the  man  he  is, 
the  first  time  I  saw  him !  I  wish  Hannah  and  Kate 
could  hear  him  play;  they  never  have." 

So  she  thought  on  and  on  in  the  same  strain,  until 
she  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  steps,  and  some  one  gave 
her  a  little  shake.  She  started,  and,  seeing  it  was 
Kate,  blushed  deeply. 

"How  you  frightened  me!"  she  said;  "what  is 
the  matter?  yon  look  as  though  something  delightful 
had  happened.71 

"Do  I?  then  I  look  just  the  truth.  I  hare  just 
come  from  the  auction  room,  and  my  picture  "  — 

"  Is  sold  —  for  how  much  ?  "  broke  in  Mary. 

"  Only  for  twelve  dollars ;  but  guess  who  bought 
it." 

"I  can't:  who?  teH  quick." 

"Mr.  St.  Idaur." 

"How  do  you  know?" 

"The  proprietor  told  me,  and  Fm  so  glad  I  know 
where  it  is.  Mr.  St.  Manr  must  have  known  it  was 
mine ;  and  if  he  didn't  buy  it  for  its  merit,  he  must 
have  bought  it  to  benefit  me  ;  and  in  either  case  I  am 
greatly  obliged." 

"  How  did  you  feel  when  you  saw  it  was  gone  ?  " 

•*  Excited,  as  much  as  anything.  Don't  times  grow 
bright?" 

"  Didn't  I  teD  you,  •  Joyt  cluster  ? ' " 


244  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  They  love  a  train,"  said  Hannah's  voice  near 
them. 

"  Well,  if  we  haven't  all  met  at  the  foot  of  the  lad- 
der !  "  exclaimed  Kate,  laughing  ;  "  what  news  have 
you  brought  ?  " 

"  Mine  is  too  good  to  tell  in  the  street,"  said  Han- 
nah, in  a  lively  tone  ;  "  and  as  for  Kate's,  I  know 
hers  already." 

"  You  do  ?     Have  you  been  listening  ?  " 

"  No ;  come  up  to  our  room,  and  I'll  tell  you  all 
about  it." 

When  in  their  little  room,  even  before  the  door  was 
closed  after  them,  Kate  exclaimed,  "  Tell  me  how  you 
knew  my  picture  was  sold." 

"  Mr.  St.  Maur  told  me." 

"  Well,  if  that  isn't  exciting ! "  exclaimed  Kate. 
"  Where  did  you  see  him." 

"  At  his  office." 

"  Mercy !  who  knew  he  had  an  office  before  ?  and 
how  came  you  there  ?  " 

"  If  you  are  any  more  surprised  than  I  was,  I  don't 
think  you'll  survive  it,"  said  Hannah,  drawing  a  long 
breath. 

"Tell  the  story,  do,"  said  Mary.  "Don't  say  so 
many  unnecessary  things." 

"It's  an  elegant  office  on  Broadway,"  said  Hannah; 
"  and  I  came  upon  it  all  of  a  sudden." 

"  But  what  business  had  you  to  go  in,  and  why 
were  you  so  surprised  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  Why  was  I  so  surprised  ?  because  I  couldn't  help 
it.  There  was  a  notice  outside,  which  said,  '  Two 
good  writers  wanted  to  copy  manuscript.'  A  good 
chance  for  Kate  and  I,  thought  I ;  arid  without  looking 
once  at  the  name  or  sign,  I  walked  right  in,  and  ad- 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  245 

vanced  toward  the  man  who  it  seemed  occupied  the 
most  prominent  position.  I  hardly  looked  np  until  I 
was  near  him.  Dear  me,  I  feel  faint  to  think  of  it 
actually ; "  and  Hannah  rolled  her  eyes  around,  and 
began  to  sink  backwards. 

"  O,  don't  stop  at  such  an  interesting  point.  Tell 
the  rest,  do,"  said  Mary. 

Hannah  commenced  again. 

"  Well,  I  looked  up,  and  there  was  —  O  mercy ! 
everything  swam  before  me,  —  there  was  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  looking  as  fierce  as  ever,  with  his  heavy  hair  in 
confusion,  and  a  look  in  his  eyes  that  said,  'If  you 
have  any  business  with  me,  proceed  at  once  ;  *  but  I 
was  struck  dumb  with  surprise  and  confusion  ;  besides, 
I  felt  afraid  of  him  for  a  moment." 

M  What  did  you  do  ?  no  wonder  you  were  surprised. 
I'm  sure  I  should  have  swooned  immediately,"  said 
Kate. 

"My  brain  whirled,  I  am  sure,"  said  Hannah, 
"and  I  didn't  know  anything  certain  for  a  while,  I 
don't  know  how  long;  and  there  that  frightful  man 
kept  looking  at  me  without  any  mercy.  'I  didn't 
know  you  were  here,'  I  said  after  several  efforts  to 
speak ;  *  and  I  came  in  to  see  if  there  was  any  chance 
for  my  sister  and  I  to  copy  for  you.'  '  Which  sister  ? ' 
he  asked.  -  The  artist,'  said  L 

"  He  drew  from  a  drawer  some  manuscript,  gave  me 
a  pen  and  some  paper,  and  requested  me  to  copy  four 
lines.  The  first  glance  I  had  at  the  manuscript,  my 
hopes  forsook  me  for  fear  that  I  never  could  decipher 
it.  I  felt  as  if  Mr.  St.  Maur's  eyes  were  watching  my 
every  motion,  and  that  was  no  assistance  toward  self- 
possession.  The  next  glance  at  the  chirography,  how- 
ever, more  favorably  impressed  me,  and  I  read  and 


246  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

copied  the  four  lines  as  requested,  though  I  fear  not  in 
a  very  short  space  of  time.  He  gave  it  a  short,  but 
scrutinizing  glance  when  I  passed  it  to  him,  and  then 
threw  it  one  side,  while  I  held  my  breath.  '  You  will 
do,'  he  said. 

"  For  the  first  time  I  remembered  then  that  I  hadn't 
asked  him  a  question  about  the  pay  or  the  hours  for 
working.  He  seemed  to  divine  my  thoughts.  '  I 
shall  pay  you  so  much  a  page,'  he  said,  '  and  you  must 
come  here  to  this  office  a  few  hours  a  day.'  '  And  my 
sister  ?  '  I  inquired.  '  1  will  employ  if  I  find  her  com- 
petent,' he  said.  There  was  a  painting  at  his  elbow 
which  it  seemed  had  just  been  brought  in,  as  the  wrap- 
ping paper  and  twine  were  near  by.  I  could  only  get 
a  glance  at  it,  and  wrong  side  up  too ;  but  somehow  I 
thought  it  looked  familiar,  and  must  have  looked  toward 
it  sharply.  He  held  it  up  an  instant,  and  I  saw  it 
was  yours,  and  couldn't  resist  asking  him  if  he  bought 
it ;  and  he  replied,  '  Certainly,'  and  laid  it  down  again, 
and  I  came  away ;  and  it  does  seem  to  me  my  feet 
didn't  touch  the  pavement  at  all ;  but  I  flew  right 
along." 

"  If  I  can  only  suit  him  !  Do  you  think  I  can,  Han- 
nah ?  "  asked  Kate  eagerly. 

"  I  think  so,  if  you  can  only  read  the  manuscript 
readily  ;  for  you  write  as  well  as  I  do,"  said  Hannah. 

"  Did  he  tell  you  how  much  he  should  pay  per 
page  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  No ;  he  said  he  would  see  how  we  progressed." 

"  I  dread  working  under  his  eye,"  said  Kate,  "  but 
then  I'll  endure  considerable  and  sacrifice  some  pride 
to  make  a  little  money ;  for  I  need  some  badly." 

"  I  want  to  earn  enough  to  go  home  respectably," 
said  Hannah.  "  It  won't  answer  to  go  looking  like  a 


I 

HOPES  AND  FEARS.  247 

parcel  of  beggars ;  and  in  the  morning,  Kate,  you  must 
go  around  with  me.  and  find  if  he  will  employ  you ; 
and  won't  it  be  grand  to  work  together  ?  " 

"  I  do  believe  'Xijah  is  coming/'  exclaimed  Mary 
as  they  heard  a  heavy  step  in  the  hall ;  and  she  ran 
and  opened  the  door.  "  No,  it  isn't  either ;  it's  that  fat 
boy  ; "  and  she  was  about  to  shut  the  door,  when  the 
44  fat  boy,"  who  was  forever  making  rhymes,  exclaimed 
recklessly,— 

"  Miss  De  Witt  is  in  a  fit ;  and  her  son  isn't  come." 

"Who  is  with  her?"  asked  Mary,  rushing  down- 
stairs without  waiting  for  the  question  to  be  an- 
swered. 

44  Who ?"  asked  Hannah,  running  to  the  door. 

44  Go  and  see,  and  you'll  find  Miss  B .,"  said  the  boy, 
going  up  to  the  attic. 

The  girls  ran  down-stairs,  and  saw  Mary  standing 
Tery  pale  near  the  open  door  of  Mr.  De  Witt's  room. 

u She's  dead!  and  what  wfll  her  son  do  when  he 
comes  ?  "  whispered  Mary. 

44  Has  the  doctor  come  ?  " 

44  Yes,  and  gone  again ;  but  they  don't  know  where 
to  look  for  Mr.  De  Witt.  Let  us  go  np-stairs ;  he  may 
come  in,  you  know ;  and  we  never  can  tell  him  his 
mother  is  dead."  They  were  about  to  go  up-stairs, 
when  the  door  opened,  and  the  young  man  so  suddenly 
made  motherless  entered  the  hall  smiling  pleasantly. 
Something  in  their  faces  seemed  to  startle  him ;  and 
as  he  passed  into  his  own  room,  they  ascended  the 
stairs,  and  left  him  with  his  sorrow.  They  were  sad 
and  silent  that  night,  though  they  had  anticipated  a 
joyful  evening ;  for  they  kept  thinking  continually  of 
the  still  cold  form  below,  of  the  mother's  voice  hushed 
forever,  and  the  mother's  tender  loving  heart  silent, 


248  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

and  they  walked  carefully  and  spoke  in  low  tones. 
They  thought  too  of  their  own  mother,  and  shuddered 
as  they  contemplated  what  the  world  would  be  without 
her  tender  solicitude,  her  beautiful  smile,  her  unselfish 
love  and  care  ;  and  home  joys  and  comforts  rose  up 
before  them  in  all  their  tempting  loveliness.  Silently 
they  lay  down  on  their  little  beds ;  and  Hannah  and 
Kate  looked  up  at  the  cold  starry  sky,  and  thought 
long  and  seriously ;  but  Mary  hid  her  face  in  the  pil- 
low and  wept  for  the  young  man  in  the  room  below,  so 
suddenly  left  without  a  mother's  sympathy  and  care. 
They  were  tender,  quiet  little  tears  that  wet  her 
cheeks  ;  and  through  them  she  saw  a  pair  of  soft 
mournful  eyes,  while  strains  of  beautiful  music  seemed 
floating  about  her, — the  same  that  had  thrilled  her  so 
that  afternoon,  coming  from  the  organ,  and  the  heart 
of  the  organist.  She  lay  very  quiet  and  still,  with  her 
hands  clasped  together,  and  her  face  as  placid  as  a  rose 
dripping  with  dew,  while  her  thoughts  were  a  tender 
mixture  of  sadness  and  undefined  joy,  of  sympathy  and 
vague,  trembling  hope. 

Was  she  losing  her  heart,  and  experiencing  those 
painfully  rapturous  feelings  that  once  during  a  life-time 
take  possession  of  the  soul  ? 

Was  there  stealing  over  her  that  subtle  power,  so 
sweet  to  feel,  and  felt  but  once  in  its  most  perfect 
freshness  and  beauty  ?  Was  she  sinking  into  that 
delicious  bondage  that  deifies  a  human  being,  and 
gives  to  him  every  beautiful  and  noble  attribute  of 
which  a  heart  can  conceive  ?  Were  her  sisters'  fears 
founded  upon  reality,  and  their  doubts  upon  truth  ? 
These  were  not  Mary's  thoughts  ;  and  hardly  knowing 
the  state  of  her  mind,  or  but  dimly  guessing  the  state 
of  her  heart,  she  fell  asleep  with  the  tears  of  sympa- 


HOPES  AND  FEARS.  249 

thy  still  lingering  on  her  cheeks,  and  strains  of  en- 
chanting melody  floating  in  the  ear  of  her  imagina- 
tion. 

David  De  Witt  did  not  sleep  all  the  night  through  ; 
and  with  his  face  in  his  hands  sat  and  thought  of  his 
loss.  The  friend  of  all  his  days  and  years  had  left 
him.  Who  would  care  for  him  now  ?  Who  would 
watch  at  his  bedside  when  he  was  sick?  As  these 
thoughts  floated  through  his  brain  dimly,  he  saw  a  pair 
of  soft  blue  eyes  and  a  full,  rosy  mouth  ;  and  a  little 
hand  seemed  wandering  across  his  hair.  In  vain  he 
tried  to  banish  the  picture  from  his  vision  ;  it  would 
appear  before  him,  and  shut  out  for  a  moment  the  dead 
white  face  of  her  who  had  so  suddenly  passed  into  a 
new  existence,  and  bring  him  a  ray  of  comfort.  "  All 
alone,"  he  cried ;  but  instantly  he  felt  the  presence 
of  a  fair  young  face,  and  a  sweet  low  voice  saying,  "  I 
am  here,"  and  he  put  forth  his  arms  only  to  draw 
them  back  empty.  And  so  the  night  passed  awav  ; 
and  a  dull  cold  morning  came,  but  found  the  dead  face 
more  rigid,  and  the  bereaved  heart  more  desolate. 


250  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


_ 
CHAPTER   XVII. 

A    NEW    EMPLOYMENT    AND    A    NEW    ACQUAINTANCE. 

STEPHEN  ST.  MAUR  was  not  so  wonderful  or  mys- 
terious a  character  as  might  be  inferred  from  his  singu- 
lar appearance  in  the  presence  of  the  three  young  girls 
who  had  accidentally  made  his  acquaintance,  and  were 
destined  to  continue  it.  He  was  simply  a  man  with 
intense  feeling,  baffled  in  the  greatest  attempt  of  his 
life,  and  suddenly  disappointed  in  the  highest  and 
brightest  hopes  of  his  existence.  The  next  morning, 
when  Hannah  and  Kate  entered  his  office,  he  sat  at  his 
desk  engaged  only  in  deep  thought.  This  was  not  an 
unusual  thing,  though  what  his  thoughts  were  no  'one 
ever  knew  but  himself.  He  did  not  seem  to  notice  the 
girls  until  they  had  spoken ;  and  then  he  looked  up  in 
an  absent  kind  of  way,  as  though  the  cause  of  their 
appearance  was  a  mystery  to  him.  Kate,  however, 
who  was  anxious  to  know  her  fate,  immediately  made 
known  her  errand,  and  after  copying  four  lines  of 
the  manuscript,  as  Hannah  had  done,  was  accepted  in 
the  same  quick,  decided  way.  She  was  so  delighted 
with  her  success  that  she  couldn't  resist  giving  Han- 
nah a  sly  nudge  expressive  of  her  delight ;  and  Mr. 
St.  Maur  looked  at  them  sharply  an  instant. 

"  I  have  your  picture  at  home,"  he  said  to  Kate. 

"I  heard  of  it,"  answered  Kate;  "and  I  am  very 
glad  it  has  fallen  into  your  hands." 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  251 

"  What  are  you  painting  now  ?  "  he  asked,  not  seem- 
ing to  notice  her  remark. 

"  A  portrait" 

"Of  whom?"  9 

"  One  of  the  scholars." 

"  How  can  you  make  any  progress  in  it,  if  you 
work  here?" 

"  I  don't  expect  to  make  much,'-'  replied  Kate  with 
a  little  tremor  on  her  lips  which  she  tried  to  conceal. 

Whether  the  keen  blue  eyes  of  Mr.  St.  Maur  no- 
ticed the  emotion  or  not,  was  not  apparent;  but  he 
spoke  in  a  kinder  tone. 

"  I  would  let  you  take  the  manuscript  home,"  he 
said,  "  only  that  we  ofo  not  like  to  have  it  go  from  the 
office.  You  can  come  at  any  hour  you  choose  to 
copy." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Hannah ;  "  then  we  will  come 
at  two  in  the  afternoon,  for  in  the  morning  we  are 
busy." 

"  Very  well,  come  at  two  if  you  wish,  and  stay  m 
long  as  you  please  ;  only  remember  the  manuscript 
must  be  finished  in  three  weeks  without  fail." 

But  little  more  was  said ;  and  though  the  office  was 
cozy,  warm,  and  comfortable,  the  girls  were  glad  when 
they  were  out  of  it  and  in  the  slippery  street.  They 
went  directly  to  Cooper's,  for  Hannah  wished  to  look 
at  the  morning  papers,  and  Kate  was  anxious  to  be  at 
work  on  her  portrait.  They  separated  at  the  door  of 
the  reading-room ;  and  Kate  ran  up  the  stairs,  and 
was  soon  seated  at  her  easel,  while  Hannah  glanced 
over  the  morning  news.  She  saw  nothing  of  much  in- 
terest, and  obtaining  the  last  number  of  the  "  Atlantic 
Monthly  "  at  the  desk,  sat  down,  and  was  soon  deeply 
absorbed  in  its  contents.  She  had  sat  there  perhaps  a 


252  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

half-hour  when  she  was  suddenly  startled  by  a  tap  on 
her  shoulder,  and,  looking  up,  saw  Kate  standing  near 
her,  and  beckoning  her  out  into  the  hal.  They -had 
only  passed  the  threshold  when  Kate  whispered,  in  a 
quick  hurried  tone,  "  I  have  got  a  caller  up-stairs. 
You  see  I  was  so  surprised  to  find  a  perfect  stranger 
as  I  thought.  I  was  just  shading  the  nostrils  of  my 
portrait,  when  I  was  informed  some  one  wished  to  see 
me.  I  thought  it  was  you,  and  was  a  little  vexed  be- 
cause you  called  so  soon,  and  ran  out  in  haste,  for  I 
wanted  to  be  back  again  at  work.  I  looked  around 
for  you,  but  only  saw  a  very  portly  and  white-haired 
gentleman  sitting  there ;  and  then  I  began,  to  get  a 
little  confused. 

"  Was  I  Miss  Windsor  ?  he  inquired,  and  I  replied 
that  I  was,  and  then  we  shook  hands  ;  and  he  said  he 
was  Mr.  Worth,  an  old  friend  of  my  father  and  uncles ; 
and  of  course  I  had  heard  of  him  a  great  many  times, 
and  we  saw  him  once,  you  know,  a  long  time  ago. 
He  is  the  pleasantest,  handsomest  gentleman  you  ever 
saw  really,  and  looks  so  saintly,  with  white  hair  and 
beard." 

"  Has  he  gone  ?  " 

"  No ;  he  wants  to  see  you.  He  said  he  heard  I  was 
attending  the  School  of  Design;  and  he  thought  this 
morning,  as  he  was  passing  the  Institute,  that  he  would 
call  and  see  me  ;  and  then  I  told  him  you  were  in  the 
reading-room,  and  he  wished  me  to  call  you ;  and  I 
tell  you,  Hannah,  his  opinions  will  suit  you  exactly ; 
they  do  me.  But  here  we  are  at  the  door,  and  you 
must  judge  for  yourself." 

Mr.  Worth  arose  as  the  girls  entered,  —  a  handsome 
man,  about  fifty  years  of  age,  with  an  eye  that  had  lost 
none  of  the  brightness  and  sparkle  of  youth,  though 


NEW  EMPLOYED*  253 


his  hair  was  as  white  as  the  snow.  He  greeted  Hannah 
with  that  easy  kindness  that  won  her  heart  at  once  ; 
and  very  soon^they  were  seated  in  a  gronp  together 
and  conversing  pleasantly. 

"  What  are  you  doing  in  this  gredt  city  ?  "  he  asked, 
Jooking  at  Hannah  and  smiling.  She  blushed  a  little, 
for  she  hardly  knew  what  reply  to  make. 

"  I  write  some,"  she  said  at  last,  "and  learn  a  great 
deal." 

He  understood  her  at  once,  and  expressed  her  own 
thoughts  more  clearly  than  she  could  have  expressed 
them  herself.  "  It  is  necessary,"  he  said,  "  to  gain 
knowledge  from  books  ;  but  it  is  also  necessary  to  learn 
by  experience,  to  see  a*  well  as  read  about  objects,  to 
become  acquainted  with  .people  and  their  numberless 
inventions,  and  to  gain  an  insight  into  the  mystery  of 
human  nature  and  human  projects."  He  said  this  in 
a  quick,  decided  way  peculiar  to  himself,  and  in  a  tone 
so  positive,  no  one  would  have  attempted  to  doubt  or 
disbelieve  him,  even  if  he  had  asserted  something  less 
probable.  "It  is  a  great  pleasure  and  satisfaction  to 
me,"  he  continued,  "  to  see  young  ladies  trying  to  do 
something,  to  educate  themselves,  to  work  independ- 
ently ;  "  and  the  pleasure  and  satisfaction  that  he  men* 
tioned  shone  in  his  very  face  as  he  spoke. 

"  It  is  working  against  the  tide,  however,"  said  Kate. 

"  Yes,  it  is  now,  that  is  true  ;  but  the  tide  isn't  always 
'going  out,  and  if  more  women  would  set  to  paddling 
their  own  canoes,  instead  of  sitting  idle,  and  letting  it 
drift,  always  looking  out  for  an  oarsman,  you  may  be 
sure  the  tide  would  turn  very  soon.  Rather  than  row 
the  boat  themselves  you  know,  they  often  accept  of 
very  poor  sailors,  who  paddle  the  canoe  down  stream, 
and  then  lef  it  drift  on  the  rocks.  But  were  I  a  young 


254  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

lady,  I  should  greatly  prefer  rowing  against  than  with 
such  a  tide  of  fashion  and  display  as  there  is  now. " 

•"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  Hannah,  delighted  with  the  ideas 
thus  expressed,  "  I  think,  after  all,  those  who  float  with 
such  a  tide  have  a  much  more  tedious  life  to  live." 

"You  are  right,  arid  I  wish  all  girls  and  women 
could  see  it  in  the  same  light,"  he  said ;  "  and  I  am 
gratified  and  pleased  to  find  the  daughters  of  my  friend 
so  well  started  in  the  right  path.  It  is  one  of  the 
strongest  desires  of  my  life  to  see  women  lifted  up,  and 
educated  with  all  the  thoroughness  and  advantages  of 
the  other  sex." 

Kate  glanced  at  Hannah  with  a  look  that  said, 
"  Didn't  I  tell  you  so  ?  Hasn't  he  got  splendid  opin- 
ions ?  "  and  Hannah's  face  shone  with  the  pleasure 
and  hope  that  his  words  gave  to  her.  He  stayed  but 
a  short  time,  but  long  enough  to  make  an  impression 
so  deep  on  the  girls'  minds  that  it  never  wore  away. 
He  asked  them  few  questions,  for  his  keen  eye  dis- 
covered a  diffidence  in  speaking  of  their  circumstances ; 
but  he  left  them  a  beautiful  and  ennobling  book,  which 
he  had  brought  as  a  present,  and  which  the  girls  sub- 
sequently read  over  and  over  with  interest  and  benefit. 

They  passed  into  the  hall  with  him  when  he  went, 
and  somehow  the  clasp  of  his  hand  and  the  pleasant 
gleam  of  his  magnetic  eye  increased  their  aspirations, 
and  encouraged  them  in  their  efforts.  Few  persons 
are  blessed  with  this  mysterious  influence  over  others ; 
but  fewer,  if  possessed  of  it,  use  it  for  good.  "When, 
therefore,  such  a  person  is  found,  happy  are  they  who 
gain  him  as  a  friend ;  for  his  friendship  is  more  valu- 
able than  much  gold.  His  presence  gives  vigor  to  the 
mind  of  those  he  appreciates,  and  his  affection  revives 
the  high  aspirations  of  the  soul,  and  elevates  the  long- 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT,  255 

ings  of  the  heart.  Mr.  Worth  could  only  be  a  very 
wicked  or  a  very  good  man ;  for  his  animal  and  spirit- 
ual propensities  and  powers  were  exceedingly  strong; 
bat  the  intellectual  being  placed  on  the  side  of  the 
spiritual,  it  triumphed,  and  the  natural  desires  of  the 
*  flesh  were  obliged  to  submit  to  die  divine  qualities  of 
the  spirit.  Nothing  more  sublime  God  ever  created 
than  a  man  overruling  his  animal  nature  by  his  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual. 

Mr.  Worth  had  had  many  bitter  experiences,  and 
passed  through  many  trials ;  but  he  had  borne  all  with 
that  cheerful  submission  that  comes  only  through  hope 
of  better  things  in  the  eternal  hie ;  and  his  step  was 
firm  and  buoyant,  and  his  voice  the  very  tone  of  cheer- 
fulness and  hope.  Yet  he  was  a  man  at  die  head  of 
an  extensive  business,  a  keen  calculator,  a  shrewd 
inspector,  but  ever  honest  in  his  dealings  with  rich 
and  poor,  and  always  highly  respected  and  honored. 
It  is  difficult  to  find  a  man  with  a  character  so  varied, 
and  composed  of  so  many  Different  phases,  as  was  his ; 
and  yet  there  was  harmony  in  it  all. 

One  would  only  need  to  look  into  his  handsome  face 
to  pronounce  him  at  once  a  man  of  uncommon  benevo- 
lence and  generosity.  There  was  nothing  hard  or 
cynical  in  his  face,  as  is  so  often  apparent  u|  the  faces 
of  business  men  ;  no  mark  of  selfishness,  of  greediness 
for  gain,  no  sternness  or  look  of  repulsion,  but  a  quiet 
firmness,  a  touch  of  seriousness,  and  a  gentle  gravity. 
He  was  a  character  fit  for  a  hero,  and  one  altogether 
necessary  to  be  introduced  into  this  history  of  my 
brave  young  girls  ;  but  they  did  not  at  this  first  pleas- 
ant meeting  realize  how  much  their  future  success  de- 
pended upon  his  generosity  and  kindness.  Hannah 
and  Kate,  howevfr,  worked  with  renewed  hope  that 
day.  an<JPbuccess  seemed  nearer  and  more  certain. 


256  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Mr.  St.  Maur  sat  at  his  desk  when  they  went  to  the 
office  at  two  o'clock ;  but  he  did  not  seem  deeply  en- 
gaged, and  watched  them  in  a  kind  of  absent  way,  as 
they  copied  the  manuscript  at  a  desk  not  far  distant 
with  unflagging  industry,  hardly  looking  up  from  one 
hour  "to  another.  A*hint  of  what  his  thoughts  were 
might  have  been  obtained  from  his  remarks  when  the 
girls  laid  their  copy  before  him,  and  were  about  to 
leave  the  office. 

"  When  people  desire  a  thing  so  earnestly  that  they 
will  work  hard  to  obtain  it,  perhaps  they  will  not  be 
so  easily  tempted,  and  so  ready  to  throw  away  that 
which  they  have  obtained,"  he  said  so  abruptly  that 
the  girls  could  not  divine  his  meaning,  and  did  not 
reply.  "The  ball  did  not  hurt  you?"  he  said,  with 
a  strange,  quizzical  look  ;  and  the  .girls  blushed  and 
pulled  at  the  fingers  of  their  gloves  uneasily. 

"  I  don't  think  it  did  us  any  good,  only  as  it  taught 
us  a  lesson,  and  caused  us  to  hate  balls  forever  after- 
wards," said  Kate.  « 

"  We  did  not  intend  to  go  but  once,"  said  Hannah, 
*  and  I  suppose  we  shall  never  want  to  go  again." 

"  Well,  you  have  done  your  work  satisfactorily," 
he  said,  "  and  perhaps  your  responsibilities  will  save 
you."  * 

The  girls  repeated  his  words  over  and  over  when 
by  themselves,  and  tried  to  conjecture  why  he  talked 
so  strangely,  and  seemed  so  distrustful. 

In  their  room  they  found  Mary  very  quiet  and  still, 
and  she  told  them  that  Mr.  De  Witt's  mother  had  just 
been  taken  away  to  the  cemetery. 

"  Poor  boy !  "  said  Hannah,  thinking  a  little  un- 
easily of  the  severity  she  Kad  used  the  day  before  in 
reference  to  his  friendly  acts  towarclf'Mary.  "  I  know 
he  is  a  good  young  man."  \ 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  257 

Mary's  face  brightened. 
-  "  He  looks  so  pale  and  mournful,"  she  said. 

"We  can  sympathize  with  him,"  said  Hannah; 
"  but '  each  must  bear  his  own,'  or  therg  would  never 
be  any  joy  in  the  world." 

44 1  met  him  to-day,  and  sh<5bk  hands  with  him," 
mad.  Mary,  glad  the  girls  would  listen  without  reproof, 
44  and  he  seemed  to  want  a  friend  so  much." 

And  so  they  talked,  as  usual  discussing  the  day's 
doings,  and  the  time  went  by.  ^» 

Their  prospects  grew  fairer  and  brighter  as  the 
weeks  passed  away ;  for  the  clouds  began  to  scatter,  as 
is  always  the  case  when  perseverance  falters  not,  but 
drives  on  with  steady  determination. 

Hannah  and  Kate  had  finished  their  manuscript 
copying,  but  not-  without  some  trials  and  vexations. 
One  of  the  office  clerks  had  greatly  annoyed  them  by 
his  attentions,  first  asking  them  to  attend  a  ball,  and 
then  a  theatre,  both  of  which  offers  they  had  refused 
with  decision.  Then  he  ^iad  offered  Kate  a  present 
of  a  pearl  necklace,  which,  to  her  artistic  eye,  was  in- 
deed charming  in  its  velvet  case  ;  bat  she  refused  it, 
and  very  soon  after  said  to  Mr.  St.  Maur,  — 

44  We  cannot  copy  for  you,  sir,  if  that  silly  clerk  tor- 
ments us  with  his  odious  attentions." 

Mr.  St.  Maur  laughed,  though  Kate  couldn't  tell 
why.  and  his  face  seemed  for  a  moment  to  clear  up 
into  sunshine. 

**  You  may  expect  no  more  attentions  from  him." 
he  said ;  and  with  a  simple  44  Thank  you,"  Kate  left 
him.  « 

When  they  had  finished  their  work,  and  were  about 
to  leave  the  office  for  the*  last  time,  they  stopped  to 
bid  Mr.  St.  Maur  r*  good-by." 


258  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS'. 

Hannah,  who  had  finished  her  last  page  before  Kate, 
sat  and  watched  him  as  he  wrote  at  his  desk. 

Had  he  changed  since  first  she  saw  him,  or  had 
closer  acquaintance  accustomed  her  to  his  stern  and 
distrustful  look  until  it  seemed  stern  and  distrustful 
no  longer  ?  His  looks  seemed  now  more  suggestive 
of  weariness  and  sadness  ;  and  the  scowl  on  his  brow 
was  no  longer  perceivable.  There  was  a  choking  sen- 
sation in  her  throat  as  she  looked  at  him.  Was  it  of 
pity,  or  of  sadness  because  of  the  parting  so  near  at 
hand  ?  She  called  it  pity  then ;  but  in  the  future  days, 
when  she  could  not  forget  him,  and,  sleeping  or  wak- 
ing, his  strong,  handsome  face  haunted  her,  she  knew 
there  must  be  in  her  heart  other  emotions. 

She  stood  a  little  behind  Kate  when  they  went  to  his 
desk  to  say  "  good-by,"  and  it  required  a  mighty  effort 
to  keep  back  the  tears  that  threatened  to  flood  her  eyes. 

"  Finished  ?  "  he  repeated  after  Kate  with  a  start ; 
"  I  thought  it  would  take  you  a  week  yet." 

"  It  is  all  done,  sir,"  said  Kate,  who  always  did  most 
of  the  talking  when  with  Mr.  St.  Maur. 

"  And  I  suppose  you  are  very  glad  of  it,"  he  said, 
looking  keenly  into  Kate's  black  eyes. 

"  Glad  of  it  ?  yes,  sir.  I  don't  know  what  other 
emotion  I  should  feel  on  such  an  occasion,"  answered 
Kate.  "  If  we  had  been  working  by  the  day  or  hour, 
probably  there  would  be  a  difference  in  our  feelings  ; 
but  as  the  work  brought  us  only  so  much  whether  we 
finished  it  sooner  or  later,  I  am  glad  it  is  done." 

The  street  door  opened  just  then,  and  a  handsome 
little  figure  robed  in  black  came  fluttering  in. 

"  ft  is  the  little  widow,"  whispered  Hannah  excitedly 
to  Kate  ;  and  they  stood  one  side  and  turned  their 
faces  from  her.  She  went  directly  to  Mr.  St.  Maur's 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  259 

desk  without  seeming  to  notice  the  girls  who  were 
standing  closely  together,  and  wishing  she  would  stay 
but  a  moment. 

"  What  are  you  in  the  office  at  this  hour  for? "  she 
said,  in  a  lively,  half-bantering  tone.  "  I  went  to  your 
room  to  find  you,  and  then  had  to  come  way  down 
here.  What  has  happened?  It  is  four  o'clock  and 
past ;  and  I  never  knew  before  that  you  came  to  your 
office  at  all  in  the  afternoon.  But  that's  not  what  I 
came  for,  to  inquire  into  yeur  business  ;  I  have  got  too 
much  of  my  own.  I'm  leaving  off  black,  you  know, 
and  I  want  some  money  ;  and  I  am  in  great  haste  too. 
Mrs.  Clipper  is  in  the  carriage  waiting  for  me.  She 
offered  to  assist  me  in  doing  my  shopping,  and  it's  get- 
ting late.  I've  just  been  telling  Mrs.  Clipper  about 
those  three  country  girls  you  took  to  the  ball ;  and 
such  a  laugh  as  we  had  !  I  told  her  I  didn't  think  you 
had  ever  seen  them  since,  or  ever  wanted  to.  Dear 
me !  what  a  time  that  was ! "  and  the  little  widow 
laughed  and  rustled  her  black  silk. 

"  How  much  money  do  you  want  ?  "  asked  Mr.  St. 
Maur  sternly. 

"  If  I  hadn't  mentioned  those  girls,  probably  you 
wouldn't  have  asked  that  question  for  at  least  fifteen 
minutes.  How  you  do  like  to  change  that  subject ! 
and  I  do  like  to  tease  you  about  it.  I  want  seventy- 
five  dollars,  at  the  least  calculation.  Mrs.  Clipper 
wanted  to  know  if  you  had  answered  any  advertise- 
ments since.  You  may  give  me  a  hundred  dollars ;  I 
shall  need  it." 

Mr.  St.  Maur  arose,  went  to  the  money  drawer,  and 
soon  brought  her  back  a  roll  of  bills. 

"  There  is  the  money,"  he  said ;  "  and  if  you  are  in 
haste,  the  less  you  linger  here,  the  better." 


260  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  There !  didn't  I  take  just  the  right  way  to  keep 
you  from  hindering  a  half-hour.  Wasn't  it  keen  in 
me  ?  "  and  the  little  widow  made  a  curtesy,  and  de- 
parted. 

There  was  the  old  scowl  on  Mr.  St.  Maur's  face 
when  the  girls  turned  again  to  his  desk,  and  Hannah 
felt  less  inclination  to  cry  since  hearing  the  remarks 
of  the  little  widow. 

"  Good-by,  sir,"  said  Kate. 

"  Stop,"  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  "  I  shall  walk  home 
with  you,"  and,  putting  on  his  overcoat  and  fur  cap, 
passed  out  with  them  into  the  street. 

"  It  is  very  slippery,"  he  said,  and,  stepping  between 
the  two  girls,  drew  their  hands  under  his  arms.  His 
touch  sent  a  strange  thrill  into  Hannah's  heart.  Was 
it  because  he  was  so  mysterious  and  singular  ?  Was  it 
not  a  thrill  of  fear,  he  seemed  so  strong  and  powerful  ? 
She  could  not  tell,  and  for  some  time  did  not  speak. 

"  What  will  you  do  now  for  employment  ?  "  asked 
Mr.  St.  Maur,  breaking  the  silence. 

"  Go  without  until  we  can  find  some,"  said  Kate, 
who  had  been  thinking  of  the  ball,  and  felt  a  little 
tart.  "  There  is  no  danger  of  our  starving  ;  and  we 
have  a  father  and  mother,  and  a  comfortable  home." 

"  Ah  !  you  have  a  comfortable  home,  and  come  to 
the  city  to  distress  yourselves  ?  "  he  said  sarcastically, 
and  yet  in  a  tone  of  interest. 

"  No ;  we  might  have  distressed  ourselves  without 
taking  that  trouble,"  said  Kate  ;  and  Hannah  could 
not  restrain  a  smile  at  the  pert  reply,  neither  could 
Mr.  St.  Maur,  though  it  was  not  noticed. 

"  We  came  to  the  city  as  thousands  of  others  do  to 
gain  advantages  and  advance  our  interests." 

"  And  have  you  succeeded  ?  " 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  £01 

"We  hare  learned  a  great  deal  more  than  we 
should  have  done  in  the  country,  probably,  where  the 
deep  snows  and  heavy  rains  keep  us  in  the  house 
weeks  and  weeks,  and  where  there  is  nothing  to  be 
seen  but  the  same  objects  over  and  over.  I  suppose 
we  hare  a  right  to  try  our  hick,  or  go  to  seek  our  for- 
tunes, as  boys  and  men  do ; "  and  Kate  stepped  a  little 
more  firmly  on  the  slippery  pavement. 

"  You  agree  with  that  sentiment,  I  suppose,"  said 
Mr.  St.  Manr,  looking  down  at  Hannah  ;  M  and  do  you 
have  anv  idea  you  will  arrive  at  anything  great  ?  I 
don't."  * 

"What  do  yon  call  great?  "  asked  Hannah,  in  that 
tone  which  suggested  that  she  had  a  thousand  thoughts 
just  then  crowding  her  brain. 

44  Well,  anything  more  than  ordinary." 

"  I  never  expect  to  be  a  Raphael,"  said  Kate ;  "  but 
I  expect  to  be  an  artist  and  a  good  one." 

How  much  the  confidence  in  our  own  powers  in- 
creases the  confidence  of  others  in  them !  and  though 
-at  Kate's  remark  Mr.  St.  Maur  laughed  a  little  sneer- 
inghr.  he  felt  its  influence,  and  was  impressed  in  her 
favor. 

•i  I  never  expect  to  be  a  Browning,  a  Bronte",  or  a 
Dickens,"  said  Hannah  ;  but  I  intend  to  be  something, 
if  I  five." 

-  Wouldn't  both  of  you  prefer  to  be  Mrs.  Smith, 
and  have  your  carriage  and  your  diamonds,  and  no 
thought  of  earning  success  or  a  livelihood  ? "  he 
asked,  looking  first  at  one  and  then  at  the  other. 

"If  we  preferred  it,  probably  we  should  be  seeking 
it,*'  said  Hannah. 

"Where  in  the  deuce"  —  he  checked  himself — 
M  where  did  you  pick  up  such  notions  as  you  have  ?  at 
a  woman's  rights  convention  ?  " 


262  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Where  did  you  get  your  notions  of  independence 
and  individuality  ?  "  asked  Kate. 

"  "We  never  went  to  a  woman's  rights  convention," 
said  Hannah,  thinking  Kate  a  little  severe.  "  We 
never  had  the  opportunity." 

"  Then  those  daring  advocates  can  take  none  of  the 
credit  of  your  strong-minded  notions  ;  but  if  you  should 
talk  to  me  steadily  from  now  till  next  week,  you 
wouldn't  convince  me  that  you  will  not  be  married  and 
settled  down  perhaps  before  a  year,  and  all  these 
efforts  be  lost." 

"  I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  such  things  as  old 
maids,"  said  Kate,  "  and  know  that  it  is  not  impossible 
for  a  woman  to  become  one  ;  then  why  are  you  so  sure 
we  shall  marry  ?  " 

"  I  might  have  modified  my  assertion,"  he  said, 
"by  saying  you  would  be  married  if  you  had  offers." 

"  Time  will  settle  the  question,"  said  Hannah. 
"  I'm  sure  we  cannot  divine  the  future ;  and  I  think 
we  will  some  tune  show  you,  Mr.  St.  Maur,  that  even 
ordinary  talents  can  be  made  to  do  wonders  when 
guided  by  perseverance  and  industry ;  and  if  marriage 
puts  a  stop  to  progress,  we  will  leave  it  for  some  fu- 
ture day." 

"  Convince  me,"  he  said,  "  that  a  woman  with  even 
ordinary  attractions,  and  perhaps  more  than  ordinary 
ability,  without  genius,  which  must  work  itself  out,  can 
climb  the  ladder  successfully,  and  make  herself  useful, 
and  her  mark  in  the  arts,  sciences,  or  professions,  and 
I  will  give  each  of  you  a  gold  medal,  and  a  present 
that  will  charm  you." 

"  We  shall  remember  your  promise,  Mr.  St.  Maur, 
and  hold  you  to  it  besides,"  said  Kate  ;  and  they  all 
laughed. 


NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  263 

"  So  shall  I  remember  it,"  said  Mr.  St  Manr,  "and 
I  am  earnest.    Here  is  your  number,  however.     Good 


Before  the  girls  could  hardly  collect  their  senses,  he 
was  gone,  and  they  went  to  their  room  to  tell  Mary  all 
that  had  happened. 


264  THREE   SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CHARITY. 

"  SOMETHING  must  be  done,  or  they  will  die,"  said 
Hannah,  looking  up  suddenly,  after  a  few  moments' 
meditation. 

"  Yes,  and  we  must  do  it,"  said  Kate,  pinning  a  bow 
on 'the  hat  she  was  trimming. 

"  And  what  can  we  do  when  we  are  so  soon  to  leave 
the  city  ?  "  said  Mary,  in  a  kind  of  important  tone,  as  if 
leaving  the  city  was  a  matter  of  experience  to  them, 
and  a  trifle  aristocratic. 

"  That  is  the  very  obstacle  in  our  way,"  said  Han- 
nah. "  If  only  we  were  to  remain  here,  we  could  take 
some  care  of  them,  and  at  least  see  that  they  didn't 
starve ;  but  as  it  is,  you  know,  as  soon  as  we  are  gone 
they  will  have  no  one  to  give  them  the  least  attention  ; 
and  as  for  giving  them  money,  why,  we  have  only 
enough  to  take  us  home,  and  buy  us  a  few  necessary 
articles  of  dress." 

"  I  have  already  given  up  my  picture-frame  for 
them,"  said  Kate  ;  "  not  that  I  in  the  least  regret  it, 
but  it  is  the  only  money  I  can  spare,  you  know." 

"  Can't  we  enlist  some  one  in  their  favor  ?  there  are 
many  people  who  have  plenty  of  money,"  said  Han- 
nah. 

"  And  many  who  are  in  just  such  distressing  circum- 
stances as  Mrs.  Blossom  and  her  boy ;  besides,  what 
rich  person  do  we  know  ?  "  said  Kate. 


CHARITY.  2-:  5 

**  Mr.  St.  Maur."  Hannali  said  this  in  a  low,  quick 
tone,  as  though  she  feared  some  one  besides  her  sisters 
would  hear,  or  that  they  would  think  her  presuming 
or  absurd. 

« Yes,  Mr.  St.  Maur,"  repeated  Kate  eagerly,  and 
in  a  tone  of  hope  and  fear  commingled. 

"  Mr.  St.  Maur  is  the  right  person,  I  am  sore," 
said  Mary,  "and  this  will  be  a  good  opportunity  to 
prove  his  saintship.  If  he  refuses  to  assist  this  poor 
widow  and  her  side  boy,  we  may  conclude  the  little 
widow  is  a  piece  of  absurdity." 

"And  doesn't  know  a  saint  from  a  shiner,"  said 
Kate.  "  Just  stop  a  moment  and  see  if  this  feather 
ought  to  go  this  way  or  that  way.  It's  an  old  thing, 
but  then,  since  I  hare  doctored  it,  I  think  it  looks  very 
well ; "  and  she  held  the  hat  that  she  was  trimming, 
up  to  the  girls*  view. 

"That  way,  by  afl  means,"  said  Mary.  "I  wish 
my  hat  looked  as  well  as  yours ;  but  then  if  we  can 
once  get  home"  — 

"We  ought  to  be  perfectly  satisfied,'9  put  in  Han- 
nah, "  especially  when  we  hare  under  our  observation 
and  on  our  hands  such  a  poor  heart-broken  creature  as 
Mrs.  Blossom.  I  should  think  she  might  teU  us  of 
her  past  fife.  She  is  so  sflent." 

"  I  have  tried  in  every  delicate  way  possible,"  said 
Mary,  "  to  learn  if  she  has  any  relatives,  but  I  am 
sure  I  can't  get  even  a  hint.** 

"  She  doesn't  wish  to  tell,  no  doubt,"  said  Kate, 
ki  and  the  question  now  is,  shall  we  inform  Mr.  St. 
Maur  of  her  needs,  and  ask  his  assistance  ?" 

« I  think  so,"  said  Mary,  quickly. 

M I  can  see  no  other  way,"  said  "Hannah.  "If  Mat 
Brechandon  only  didn't  have  so  much  to  attend  to  in 


266  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

the  church,  she  might  go  and  see  her  now  and  then ; 
but  I  don't  know  but  she  would  do  her  more  harm 
than  good,  if  she  mistrusted  the  woman  had  thought 
some  mismanagement  brought  the  trouble  upon  her- 
self. Miss  Brechandon  is  stiffer  than  usual  of  late,  and 
has  been  ever  since  she  told  us  of  '  little  Annie,'  and 
we  gave  her  such  reproofs ;  perhaps  we  were  rather 
severe." 

"  We  told  her  the  truth  at  least,  or  tried  to,"  said 
Kate,  "and  she  ought  to  be  able  to  hear  that  and 
bear  it." 

"  I  know  she  seems  colder  and  stiffer,  and  hardly 
comes  to  our  room  now  at  all,"  said  Mary,  "  but  I  met 
her  in  the  hall  the  other  day ;  and  she  actually  gave 
me  a  little  hug  in  that  quick  peculiar  way  of  hers,  and 
never  said  one  word.  She  looks  pale  and  troubled, 
and  goes  out  very  often,  so  much  oftener  than  she  used 
to  ;  and  this  noon  I  saw  her  coming  in  looking  so  tired 
and  white." 

"  Perhaps  she  is  thinking  of  little  Annie,  and  her 
conscienqe  troubles  her ;  I  should  think  it  would ;  but 
I  pity  her,"  said  Kate. 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Hannah,  rising  ;  "  but  she  doesn't 
need  the  care  and  attention  just  now  that  Mrs.  Blos- 
som does,  and  there  is  no  time  tq  tlose.  In  two  days, 
you  know,  we  are  going  home."  .' 

"  Two  days  ?  "  repeated  Kate,  with  animated  coun- 
tenance. "  We  counted  the  months,  and  then  the 
weeks,  and  then  the  days,  and  now  there  are  only  two. 
Can  it  be  true  ?  " 

"  Suppose  we  should  find  it  untrue  ?  "  said  Maryr 
"  What  should  we  do  ?  could  we  survive  it  ?  Think 
of  it,  girls,  —  only  two  days." 

The  winter  had  all  passed  away,  at  last ;  and  floods 


CHARITY.  -2oT 

of  spring  sunshine  had  melted  the  snow  and  the  ice, 
and  driven  away  the  cold  blasts  that  so  long  had  been 
howling  about  the  streets  ;  and  there  was  fast  drawing 
an  end  to  the  girls'  stay  in  the  city. 

What  had  they»accomplished  ? 

To  what  had  they  attained  ? 

Not  to  wealth,  fame,  or  notoriety,  neither  had  they 
expected  it.  They  had  accomplished  a  purpose,  and 
were  as  nearly  satisfied  as  people  are  apt  to  be  when 
they  are  still  pressing  on  to  something  better  or 
higher. 

Their  pecuniary  circumstances  had  prevented  them 
from  advancing  so  rapidly  and  so  far  as  under  more 
favorable  circumstances  they  might  have  done;  yet 
comparing  their  capabilities  on  the  day  they  said  "  good" 
by"  to  their  country  home  with  those  they  carried 
back  with  them,  would  show  a  vast  improvement. 
There  was  a  change  too,  —  that  change  which  increased 
capabilities  and  development  bring ;  and  though  that 
childishness  which  is  almost  always  discernible  in  a 
group  of  young  sisters  before  they  leave  the  paternal 
roof  was  somewhat  lost,  there  was  yet  present  that 
trusting  simplicity  which  never  forsakes  hearts  which 
continually  grow  better  and  wiser. 

Hannah  had  continued  to  write  for  that  same  sensa- 
tional paper  whose  startling  and  frightful  illustrations 
glared  at  her  with  reproof,  and  set  her  heart  to  beat- 
ing for  shame  if  her  secret  seemed  at  any  time  in  dan- 
ger. She  could  not  throw  her  heart  into  her  work, 
though  she  many  times  became  animated  and  excited 
when  she  wrote,  and  produced  a  chapter  of  beauty 
and  refinement.  These  chapters  she  soon  found  were 
objected  to  by  her  publisher ;  and  so  with  a  sigh  she 
ceased  to  write  the  lofty  aspirations  of  her  soul,  but 


268  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

made  it  her  object  to  please  the  groveling  part  of  hu- 
manity, the  noisy  rabble,  the  thoughtless  and  inconsid- 
erate men  and  women  who  read  as  they  would  drink 
liquor,  not  for  elevation  and  improvement,  but  for  stim- 
ulation and  excitement.  She  read  np  sensational  nov- 
els herself;  for  some  time  they  had  been  abandoned, 
and  she  began  to  shrink  at  last  from  reading  her  own 
stories  ;  and  as  seeing  them  in  print  had  once  sent  the 
blood  rushing  to  her  cheek  because  of  animation  and 
delight,  it  now  caused  her  to  turn  away  from  them  an- 
noyed and  dissatisfied.  Was  it  a  sin  for  her  still  to 
continue  to  do  that  which  she  did  not  approve,  to  write 
what  she  would  not  read,  and  allow  her  stories  to  be 
published  in  a  paper  which  she  in  reality,  though 
vaguely,  believed  was  pernicious  ? 

Who  shall  judge  ?  Here  she  received  pay  for  her 
work,  when  in  a  higher  place  she  had  failed ;  besides 
she  strove  to  mingle  in  her  writings  good  sentiments, 
and  teach  through  them  high  morals ;  but  ah !  she 
was  injuring  herself  as  well  as  others.  She  was  crush- 
ing or  stifling  the  highest  and  most  beautiful  aspira- 
tions of  her  soul,  and  developing  those  of  a  lower 
nature.  As  the  continual  reading  of  sensational  stories 
that  keep  the  mind  in  a  constant  strain  and  unwhole- 
some excitement  until  finished,  and  then  leave  it 
weak  and  exhausted,  is  injurious  and  pernicious,  so  in 
a  much  greater  degree  is  the  writing  of  them.  Many 
a  fresh  and  talented  young  mind,  capable  of  uttering 
truths  to  the  world,  and  in  a  manner  that  would  be 
listened  to  and  considered,  becomes  dwarfed  and  in- 
jured from  writing  only  to  please  the  passions,  the 
lower  natures  of  their  readers.  Not  because  they  pre- 
fer this  style  of  writing ;  not  because  they  would  not 
much  rather  cultivate  a  higher  sentiment,  and  add  to 


CHARITY.  269 

the  high-toned  literature  that  elevates  individual  and 
country,  that  they  contribute  to  the  trashy  publica- 
tions, of  which,  alas,  there  are  so  many  ;  not  because 
their  souls  do  not  often  cry  out  for  higher  and  nobler 
expressions,  and  weep  over  the  fate  that  makes  them 
the  slaves  to  a  class  of  people  who  would  strike  out  all 
that  did  not  stimulate  and  excite  the  reader;  but 
rather  because  no  helping  hand  is  reached  out  to  them, 
because  they  learn  where  they  will  be  compensated, 
and  feel  compensation  to  be  a  necessity ;  and  so  they 
fall  to  writing  trash,  anything  to  suit  the  publisher,  and 
the  world  loses  what  it  otherwise  might  have  gained. 
This  is  the  class  who  possess  talents  ;  genius  will  not  be 
kept  in  a  second-class  position  ;  it  bursts  all  bonds, 
overcomes  all  prejudices,  and  mounts  to  the  very  sum- 
mit of  success. 

"  Talk  not  of  genius  baffled,  genius  is  master  of  man. 
Genius  does  what  it  must,  and  talent  does  what  it  can." 

Yet  the  men  and  women  of  talent  are  they  who 
bear  the  world  along  nearer  and  nearer  perfection  ; 
men  and  women  who  have  good  hearts  to  guide  the 
brain,  who  are  willing  and  determined  to  work  un- 
flinchingly for  the  good  of  humanity,  fearless  of  popu- 
larity. Why,  then,  should  people  of  talent  stop  on  the 
•threshold  of  perseverance,  because  they  learn  that  the 
fire  of  genius  is  not  burning  within  them  ?  Let  them 
march  on,  nor  feel  because  they  cannot  rise  highest, 
they  cannot  rise  at  all.  There  is  no  necessity  for  mis- 
taking talent  for  genius  ;  let  the  person  expect  nothing, 
and  work  on  in  the  path  which  seems  pleasantest  and 
most  adapted  to  his  feet.  We  have  tastes  as  well  as 
talents  ;  there  are  few  if  any  who  have  no  choice  in 
employments  ;  and  who  shall  frighten  people  away 
from  that  which  is  dearest  and  pleasantest,  by  the 


270  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

hackneyed  phrase,  "  Poets  are  horn,  not  made  ?  "  Be- 
cause a  romantic  young  miss  takes  to  rhyming,  is,  of 
course,  no  sign  that  she  will  make  a  Browning.  It  is 
probably  only  because  her  soul  is  full  of  poetry,  which 
pants  for  expression  ;  yet  sillier  than  she  is  the  teacher 
or  friend  who  warns  her  to  cease  her  scribbling,  for 
"  Poets  are  born,  not  made."  Let  her  weave  her 
thoughts  into  verse,  it  will  not  harm  her ;  it  will  not  be 
long  ere  time  will  bring  her  into  the  paths  of  under- 
standing ;  and  if  then  she  continues  her  scribbling,  if 
her  ideas  are  lofty  and  pure ,  if  her  heart  is  full  of  phi- 
lanthropy, do  not  say  "  nay "  to  her ;  she  can  do  no 
harm  ;  and  if  no  one  else  is  benefited,  she  will  be  bene- 
fited herself,  if  she  patterns  after  the  lofty  literature, 
and  gets  beyond  the  pale  of  sensation.  But  keep  her, 
if  you  can,  from  pernicious  novels  ;  for  it  were  far  better 
not  to  write  at  all  than  write  that  which  rather  de- 
grades than  elevates. 

Fiction  may  be  made  one  of  the  charming  avenues 
through  which  the  reader  is  led  on  to  noble  truths  and 
delightful  aspirations,  and  then  it  becomes  a  necessity 
in  its  elevation  of  mankind  ;  but  when  it  is  used  to 
excite  rather  than  overcome  the  animal  passions,  it  be- 
comes a  necessity,  in  the  advancement  of  man's  moral 
and  spiritual  nature,  to  banish  it.  One  means  of  ban- 
ishment, is  to  teach  young  writers  the  harm  in  becom- 
ing the  authors  of  such  trash,  and  to  help  them  by 
encouragement  to  write  on  a  loftier  plane,  or  to  write 
not  at  all.  Many  a  heart  has  longed  for  this  encour- 
agement, and  found  it  not.  Here  was  an  instance 
of  it. 

The  reader  has  already  discovered  that  Hannah 
possessed  noble  and  lofty  ideas,  that  her  mind  was  far 
above  her  writings,  and  that  she  gladly  would  have 


CHABITT.  -271 

used  her  pen  for  a  higher  work ;  but  though  many  con- 
demned that  which  she  wrote,  no  one  assisted  her  to 
%  write  better.  Every  one  at  times  needs  assistance. 
We  are  too  dependent  upon  each  other,  and  too  nearly 
allied,  to  struggle  wholly  by  ourselves,  and  succeed 
without  a  helping  hand.  There  was  little  enjoyment 
for  Hannah  in  authorship;  and  yet  there  was  little 
enjoyment*  outside  of  it.  Hope  was  the  bright  star 
that  led  her  on,  and  kept  her  aspirations  noble  and  true ; 
and  perseverance  would  not  let  her  fail.  This  winter 
in  "New  York  had  given  her  great  experience  and 
strength,  as  also  it  had  fructified  her  mind,  and  made 
it  smoother,  and  more  elastic. 

Kate  found  little  conflict  between  her  employment 
and  her  conscience ;  but  there  were  many  tilings  to 
trouble  her,  and  much  to  learn  and  unlearn.  Oppor- 
tunity was  what  she  longed  for  most,  more  time  to 
spend  at  her  easel,  and  in  the  galleries  of  art;  and 
then,  too,  she  sometimes  felt  that  lack  of  confidence  in 
her  powers,  that  depreciation  of  her  own  merits,  which 
is  such  a  bugbear  to  mental  laborers.  Still  she  had 
learned  much  and  conquered  much  during  the  winter, 
and  stood  ready  for  further  energies  and  accomplish- 
ments. 

•  Mary,  too,  had  had  her  many  trials  and  disadvan- 
tages. She  had  sometimes  grown  impatient  over  the 
inferior  piano  in  her  room,  where  she  drilled  and 
drilled,  morning  and  night,  and  tried  to  learn  much 
without  much  time  or  opportunity.  But  when  Mr. 
De  Witt  became  her  teacher,  and  the  organ  was  at 
her  disposal  two  hours  each  day,  so  rapidly  did  she 
improve  that  she  sometimes  astonished  herself  with 
the  fine  and  rare  melodies  which  she  produced.  And 
so  her  winter  in  New  York  had  wonderfully  improved 


272  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

and    benefited    her   in   her    chosen   profession ;    and 
strengthened  her  for  future  practice  and  action.     The 
few  acquaintances  which  they  made,  they  did  not  for-  \ 
get,  neither  were  they  forgotten  by  them. 

Mr.  St.  Maur  they  sometimes  met,  oftenest  in  their 
own  street,  and  at  times  at  the  foot  of  their  own  steps ; 
but  he  never  called  for  them  at  the  door,  never  in- 
truded upon  them,  and  grew  polite  and  even  deferen- 
tial. He  did  not  scowl  upon  them  or  say  harsh  things^ 
to  them  any  longer,  for  the  simple  reason  that  he  had 
learned  to  respect  them,  to  believe  at  least  in  their 
sincerity  and  honesty.  He  had  thought  much  as  he 
sat  at  the  desk  and  watched  Hannah  and  Kate,  often 
hours  at  a.  time,  as  they  faithfully  copied  the  manu- 
script before  them.  His  thoughts  at  such  times  were 
quiet,  subdued  thoughts,  such  as  he  had  not  indulged  in 
for  many  a  long,  long  year,  arid  such  as  were  necessary 
to  scatter  the  gloom  and  distrust  which  had  darkened 
and  obscured  the  geniality  of  his  heart.  In  fact,  the 
girls  began  to  look  upon  him  as  their  friend,  to  feel  less 
fear  and  restraint  in  his  presence,  and  to  meet  him 
with  smiles  and  looks  of  welcome ;  and  at  last  Hannah 
and  Kate  could  not  go  into  the  street  without  looking 
for  his  portly  form  and  listening  to  hear  his  footstep 
behind  them.  Sometimes  he  Avould  meet  one  alone^ 
sometimes  both  together  ;  but  he  never  presented  them 
with  anything  more  than  tiny  bouquets,  and  never 
once  mentioned  giving  them  assistance.  He  had  once 
asked  Kate  to  sell  him  a  pretty  crayon,  which  she 
was  taking  home  from  Cooper's,  and  she  consented  to 
do  so.  He  had  then  asked  her  price  in  a  business  way, 
and  refused  to  make  any  suggestions  concerning  it 
himself.  Kate  had  hesitated,  for  she  could  form  no 
idea  of  what  it  was  worth,  and  told  him  so;  but  he 


CHARITY.  273 

would  not  help  her,  and  at  last,  almost  vexed,  she  had 
said,  — 

"  Well,  sir,  if  you  will  take  my  price,  when  I  know 
so  little  about  it,  I  am  not  at  fault,  and  shall  charge 
five  dollars." 

He  took  from  his  pocket-book  a  five-dollar  bill,  no 
more  and  no  less,  and  passed  it  to  her  without  com- 
ment. Kate  thought  this  a  large  price,  but  his  thoughts 
•she  could  not  discern.  No  favors  came  unexpectedly, 
or  frqja  sources  unknown  to  them ;  but  through  their 
own  exertions  they  had  come  to  live  in  a  compara- 
tively comfortable  manner. 

Fortunately    Mary    had    found    a    most    excellent 
teacher,  who  taught  her  faithfully  for  a  very  small 
remuneration.     Mr.  De  Witt  seemed  sadder,  and  his 
eyes  grew  more  mournful,  after  his  mother's   death. 
He  would  play  strange,  weird,  and  mournful  melodies,* 
and  Mary's  heart  was  touched  with  pity,  and  — 
"  Pity  swells  the  tide  of  lore." 

It  was  one  bright,  sunshiny  March  day,  when  Mary 
went  as  usual  to  take  her  lesson,  that  he  did  not  desert 
the  stool,  but  placed  a  sheet  of  music  before  him,  en- 
titled "  Alone,"  and  composed  by  himself,  and  played 
it  through  to  her.  With  clasped  hands  Mary  listened, 
Ad  it  seemed  as  if  the  young  organist  threw  all  of  his 
soul  and  strength  into  the  piece,  making  the  very  feel- 
ings of  his  lonely  heart  vibrate  in  every  tone.  When 
he  had  finished,  he  turned  to  Mary  to  find  her  eyes 
uplifted,  as  if  listening  to  heavenly  strains,  while  the 
tears  streamed  down  her  cheeks,  and  fell  drop  by  drop 
upon  her  clasped  hands.  A  flash  of  light  crossed  the 
young  man's  face,  while  a  look  of  triumph  shone  from 
his  mournful  eyes.  He  started  up  and  advanced  to- 
ward her  eagerly,  involuntarily  reaching  out  his  arms, 
18* 


274  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

and  uttering  her  name  in  the  pleading,  tender  tones  that 
a  woman  cannot  mistake.  She  unclasped  her  hands 
then,  and  sat  up  hastily,  for  she  was  leaning  forward  ; 
and,  brushing  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  was  herself 
again.  Mr.  De  Witt  stepped  back,  and  his  eyes  grew 
more  mournful  than  before.  Neither  spoke  for  sev- 
eral minutes,  and  then  it  was  Mary. 

u  My  emotion  speaks  for  your  music  what  my 
words  cannot,"  she  said ;  and  he  said  simply,  "  I  am 
glad  you  like  it;  "  and  then  they  were  teacher  and 
pupil,  but  never  again  with  the  freedom  and  simplicity 
that  they  possessed  before.  Marv  had  ceased  to  talk 
of  him  much  to  the  girls.  She  had  grown  diffident,  and 
a  little  fearful  of  her  own  heart,  which  she  could  not 
carry  home  as  fresh  and  free  as  she  brought  it  to  the 
city.  And  so  the  time  had  passed  away  until  two  days 
in  great  New  York  was  the  time  remaining  before  they 
should  depart. 

'Nijah  had  not  been  forgotten  in  all  the  days  that 
had  come  since  that  Christmas  morning  when  he 
startled  them  so  by  his  unexpected  appearance ;  but 
they  had  not  seen  him  often,  for  he  seemed  to  enter 
into  his  work  with  zest,  determined  to  improve  every 
moment.  Sometimes,  however,  he  came  to  see  them 
in  the  evenings  ;  but  he  seemed  to  get  more  bashful  and 
diffident,  instead  of  more-  easy  and  bold,  and  somehow 
there  seemed  to  have  arisen  something  between  them 
which  they  could  not  well  get  over.  The  girls  talked 
of  this  sometimes,  and  tried  to  conjecture  what  had 
come,  over  'Nijah  to  make  him  so  still  and  different ; 
but  they  were  unsuccessful,  and  'Nijah  gave  no  sign. 

It  was  now  two  days  before  theii"  intended  depar- 
ture from  the  city,  and  they  were  trying  to  invent 
some  way  to  assist  Neil  Blossom  and  his  mother,  who 


CHARITY.  275 

were  now  both  sick  and  in  great  need  of  assistance. 
For  weeks  they  had  visited  them  often,  and  often 
sacrificed  their  own  pleasure  to  give  them  some  com- 
fort ;  but  now  they  were  about  to  leave  them,  and  as 
Mrs.  Blossom  had  given  up  all  work  from  necessity, 
the  girls  were  hi  a  quandary  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
they  should  provide  for  her ;  for  they  dared  not  leave 
her  unprovided  for. 

"We  wifl  go  and  see  Mr.  St,  Maur  then,"  said 
Kate,  after  they  had  decided  to  seek  his  assistance. 
"Shall  I  go  alone,  or  you,  or  shall  we  go  both  to- 
gether?" 

Hannah  thought  a  moment.  There  were  not  many 
more  days  when  there  would  be  a  probability  of  seeing 
Mr.  St.  Maur ;  in  two  little  days  perhaps  they  would 
never  see  him  again,  and  she  wished  to  go,  and  was 
grateful  for  the  errand  that  would  take  her  into  his 
presence. 

"  We  will  both  go,"  she  said ;  and  they  prepared 
themselves,  and  went  to  his  office.  He  looked  up  from 
his  desk,  and  his  face  glowed  with  pleasure  mingled 
with  surprise,  as  he  saw  the  girls  advancing ;  and  how 
different  was  his  greeting  from  that  which  he  had  first 
given  them  !  He  arose  and  took  each  cordially  by  the 
fcand,  and  then  they  all  sat  down  near  the  little  desks 
where  the  girls  had  copied  the  manuscript, 

"  You  haven't  come  for  employment  this  time,  I  am 
sure,"  he  said,  "  for  you  are  soon  to  leave  the  city." 

"Not  for  employment,  but  to  ask  a  favor,"  said 
Kate,  who  thought  it  better  at  all  times  to  be  explicit. 

For  the  first  time  for  weeks  the  girls  saw  that  old 
scowl  cloud  the  before  placid  brow  of  Mr.  St.  Maur, 
and  his  mouth  put  on  that  forbidding  look  which  sent 
the  old  dread  and  fear  into  their  hearts. 


276  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  To  ask  a  favor?"  he  repeated,  a  little  sneeringly. 
"  Well,  that  is  no  uncommon  thing,  for  ladies  especially. 
Please  make  it  known  at  once." 

"  Are  you  in  haste  ?  if  so,  we  will  not  detain  you 
at  all ;  "  and  Kate's  face  flushed  resentfully,  and  she 
half  arose,  but  sat  down  again  as  Mr.  St.  Maur 
spoke. 

"  What  is  the  favor  you  wish  to  ask  ?  "  he  said  in 
that  authoritative  tone  which  demanded  an  answer. 

"Don't  think,  sir,  that  we  hesitate  to  ask  you,"  said 
Hannah,  "  on  account  of  diffidence,  for  it  is  as  much 
your  business  to  help  the  poor  as  ours."  She  spoke 
more  spiritedly  than  was  her  wont  with  Mr.  St.  Maur, 
who  usually  exerted  an  influence  over  her  that  forbade 
much  talk  of  this  kind. 

He  laughed  then,  though  in  a  restrained  manner, 
and  began  to  look  curious. 

"  What,  then,  is  the  obstacle  in  the  way  ? "  he 
asked. 

"  Nothing  but  your  manner,"  said  Kate,  pertly. 
"  There  is  a  poor  sick  woman,  and  her  little  boy  who 
is  a  cripple,  that  we  have  long  been  interested  in,  and 
assisted  as  far  as  we  were  able ;  but  now  that  we  are 
about  to  leave  the  city,  we  felt  it  a  duty  to  find  help  for 
them  somewhere,  and  as  we  have  few  acquaintances, 
we  could  only  think  of  you  among  them  able  to  render 
them  the  assistanceJjiey  need." 

The  cloud  passed  away  from  Mr.  St.  Maur's  brow ; 
and  he  looked  at  the  girls  closely  and  attentively  a 
moment,  then  he  thrust  his  hand  into  his  pocket,  and 
before  they  could  speak  laid  a  roll  of  bills  on  the  desk 
before  them. 

"  I  am  glad  to  relieve  those  who  are  in  trouble,"  he 
said  ;  "  take  that  money  and  make  them  comfortable  ; 
and  let  her  call  for  more  when  it  is  gone." 


CHARITY.  277 

Hannah  took  the  bills  and  counted  them.  There 
were  fifty  dollars.  Half  of  it  she  gave  back  to  him. 

"There  is  too  much,"  she  said;  "  Mrs.  Blossom  would 
be  afraid  of  robbers,  if  she  had  so  much  money  about 
her.  We  will  take  the  twenty-five  dollars-,  and  do  for 
her  what  we  can,  and  what  we  think  best ;  and  then  if 
you  would  keep  the  rest,  and  send  her  three  or  four 
dollars  a  week,  I  think  it  would  be  a  wiser  and  better 
way." 

Kate  was  taken  with  that  plan  at  once. 

"  Your  errand  boy  could  take  it  to  her,"  she  said, 
"  and  probably  in  a  week  or  two  she  will  be  able  to 
work  again  ;  and  then  she  will  let  you  know,  and  you 
could  cease  your  weekly  installments;  but  we  only 
suggest." 

"  That  is  just  as  well,"  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  "  but 
she  must  not  know  where  the  money  comes  from  ;  it  is 
always  better  otherwise.  Give  me  the  number  now 
if  you  please,  and  I  will  hand  it  to  my  clerk  with  direc- 
tions, before  I  forget  it." 

They  handed  him  a  piece  of  paper  with  the  street 
and  number  upon  it  all  ready  for  him,  and  he  took  it 
to  his  clerk. 

"  We  are  greatly  obliged  to  you,"  said  Hannah,  when 
he  returned ;  "  you  have  not  only  assisted  Mrs.  Blos- 
som, but  have  relieved  us  of  a  great  responsibility ;  "  and 
they  both  arose  to  depart. 

Mr.  St.  Maur  seemed  suddenly  to  fall  into  one  of 
his  absent  moods,  and  made  no  reply  to  Hannah's 
words  of  thanks. 

"  We  may  not  see  you  again,"  said  Kate. 

He  started  then,  and  said  somewhat  fiercely, "  Why, 
are  you  going  so  soon  ?  " 

"  In  two  days." 


278  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

He  asked  them  how  they  were  going,  and  what  time 
they  would  start,  and  then  bowed  to  them  and  said 
*'  Good  day,"  nothing  more  ;  and  the  girls  left  him. 

"If  we  should  never  see  him  again  !  "  said  Hannah, 
forgetting  herself  a  moment,  and  giving  utterance  to 
what  was  in  her  heart;  but  Kate  only  clasped  her 
hand  more  closely,  and  they  walked  on. 


THE  OLD  STORY.  279 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  OLD  STORY. 

"KATE!" 

The  tall  young  lady  in  a  gray  suit,  which  was  old 
and  worn  enough  to  be  recognized,  halted  suddenly  in 
her  rapid  walk  in  the  street,  and  looked  behind  her. 
It  was  Kate  hurrying  home  in  the  spring  twilight,  and 
thinking  of  home,  sweet  home,  which  she  should  see  on 
the  morrow. 

A  very  tall  and  somewhat  awkward  young  man 
came  toward  her  with  long  quick  strides,  breathing 
hard  and  loudly.  It  was  'Nijah,  with  his  face  very 
red,  and  his  long  arms  swinging  by  his  sides,  while  his 
heart  went  thump,  thump  against  his  heavy  vest. 

"You  go  like  a  bird  a-flyin',"  he  said  in  a  voice 
which,  on  account  of  excitement,  he  did  not  temper  to 
a  lower  key,  as  he  had  learned  to  do  in  the  street. 

"  By  jingo,"  he  continued,  "  I've  chased  you  from 
one  street  to  another  till  I'm  'bout  tired  out." 

Kate  laughed,  and  waited  till  he  was  by  her  side. 

"  I  had  no  idea  of  it,  of  course,"  she  said,  "  or  I 
should  have  been  glad  enough  to  have  waited  for  you, 
and  had  your  company  home,  for  it  is  rather  unpleas- 
ant to  walk  alone  through  the  streets  after  dark." 

"  You  was  safe,  though,"  said  'Nijah,  pleased  with 
Kate's  words,  "  while  my  eye  was  on  you,  though  of 
course  you  couldn't  feel  it.  I  called  to  you  once  or 
twice  ;  but  you  didn't  seem  to  hear." 


280  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  was  busily  thinking  of  home,"  said  Kate. 

'Nijah  dropped  his  eyes  and  looked  thoughtful  a  mo- 
ment. 

"  To-morrow  you  are  going,"  he  said  at  last;  "what 
a  blank  New  York  will  be  after  that !  " 

In  many  ways  'Nijah  had  improved  since  he  had 
gone  to  New  York,  but  he  could  never  change  that  tall 
Yankee  form  of  his  into  that  of  a  graceful,  easy  gentle- 
man ;  neither  could  he,  only  in  part,  change  his  man-" 
ner  of  speech.  He  was  born  to  be  rough,  but  kind 
and  always  noble.  Many  an  epithet  had  been  hurled 
at  him  that  cut  him  to  the  very  heart,  but  like  those 
of  noble  and  soaring  natures,  he  never  replied,  but 
worked  on,  his  face  set  toward  the  one  object  of  his 
life  which  he  hoped  to  attain. 

"  Are  you  homesick,  'Nijah  ?  "  asked  Kate,  looking 
kindly  toward  him,  and  speaking  something  as  a  mother 
would  speak  to  a  child. 

Like  young  men  in  general,  he  was  ashamed  to  shed 
a  tear ;  but  in  spite  of  his  efforts  to  the  contrary,  his 
eyes  filled,  and  his  lip  quivered  ;  but  he  trusted  to  the 
gathering  twilight  to  hide  his  emotion  from  Kate. 

"  It  seems  lonesome  as  fury  to  stay  in  so  big  a  city 
without  an  old  friend  to  speak  to,  with  no  one  to 
understand  and  excuse  my  blunders  ;  but  then  it  isn't 
homesickness.  I  never  should  be  homesick.  Tell 
Sally,  please,  that  Fm  doing  first-rate,  and  have  no  no- 
tion yet  of  smoking  or  chewing,  saying  nothing  of 
drinking.  Tell  pa  I  get  wages,  and  they  say  I  shall 
be  a  good  workman ;  but  there's  a  bit  of  news  for  you, 
Kate." 

"  For  me  ?  anything  good  ?     What  is  it  about  ?  " 

"  O,  it's  only  about  me.      I've  been  having 
luck.". 


THE  OLD  STORY.  281 

"Tell,  then,  do,  as  soon  as  possible.  I  am  always 
interested  in  your  luck,  'Nijah  ;  and  if  you  have  no 
objections,  I  will  take  your  arm,  for  we  are  so  often 
driven  apart  and  interrupted ; "  and  in  a  moment 
Kate's  white  hand  rested  on  'Nijah's  heavy  coat- 
sleeve.  His  arm  trembled,  and  he  choked  in  attempt- 
ing to  speak  ;  and  then  for  a  moment  remained  silent, 
giving  quick,  furtive  glances  toward  the  hand  that 
rested  so  still  and  white  upon  his  arm. 

"  Tell  me  now,"  said  Kate,  who  began  to  think 
there  was  really  something  of  importance  going  to  be 
told,  since  'Nijah  seemed  so  moved. 

"  It  is  such  a  great  thing  for  me,"  he  said,  "  because 
it  is  what  I  have  so  longed  to  do,  though  I  hardly  un- 
derstood it  exactjy  when  at  home  ;  and  it  makes  a  feller 
hope,  you  know,  that  he  may  rise  a  little  higher  than  a 
day-laborer  ;  and  that's  what  I  want.  I  couldn't  be 
contented  nohow  to  just  work  day  after  day  from 
morning  till  night,  carrying  a  dinner-kettle  with  me, 
and  looking  rough  in  the  street.  Somehow  I  want  to 
do  something  more." 

"  So  do  thousands  of  young  men  feel  just  so,  'Nijah ; 
and  perhaps  not  one  in  a  hundred  comes  out  as  good 
in  the  end  as  an  honest  day-laborer." 

"  I  know  what  you  mean,  but  I  don't  mean  that.  I 
am  willing  to  work  years  for  it.  I  don't  expect  to 
make  a  fortune  in  a  month  or  a  year.  It  isn't  money 
or  ease  exactly  that  I  desire,  but  it's  to  have  work  that 
I  like,  and  that  which  will  be  profitable." 

"  I  can't  say  one  word  against  those  ideas  ;  and  now 
tell  me,  'Nijah,  what  is  your  good  luck  ?  " 

"  Well,  I'm  learning  to  be  a  draughtsman."  'Ni- 
jah straightened  himself  up  and  looked  very  proud 
when  he  said  this ;  and  Kate  said,  giving  his  arm  just 


282  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

such  a  squeeze  as  she  would  have  given  Hannah's  or 
Mary's  on  such  occasion  :  — 

"  'Nijah,  it  is  just  what  I  hoped  for  you,  and  I  am 
very  glad  ;  but  how  and  why  did  you  put  such  a  de- 
sire into  effect  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Lake  takes  boarders,  you  know,  and  one  of 
the  boarders  is  a  man  who  drafts-  meeting-houses 
and  other  spleffdid  buildings,  and  I  room  with  him. 
Evenin's,  you  Know,  I  don't  often  go  out,  but  sit  and 
draw  and  draw,  and  Avish  I  could  draw  to  some  pur- 
pose. I  showed  my  drawings  to  the  draughtsman,  and 
—  I  hope  it  won't  sound  like  bragging  to  tell  it  —  he 
slapped  me  on  the  shoulder  and  said,  '  You  ought  to 
study  drafting,  you  would  beat  me  in  a  short  time,'  and 
that's  saying  a  trifle  more  than  you  can  appreciate,  for 
he  thinks  he  can  do  a  great  deal.  I  was  excited 
enough  to  fly,  and  1  told  him  I  wanted  to  take  lessons 
most  desperately,  and  asked  him  if  he  knew  of  any 
teachers  of  such  things  ;  and  if  you'll  believe  it,  he 
offered  to  teach  me  himself,  and  I've  taken  lessons  a 
week,  and  I  wish  you  could  see  some  of  my  draw- 
ings." 

"  O  'Nijah,  this  is  indeed  good  luck,"  said  Kate, 
"  and  I  am  just  as  sure  of  your  success  as  though  it 
had  come  to  you;"  and  in  anticipation  of  what  was 
sure  to  come,  Kate  began  to  grow  proud  of  the  bashful, 
awkward  Adonijah,  for  she  saw  him,  in  imagination,  a 
man  of  mark,  and  she  stepped  a  little  more  briskly  by 
his  side. 

"  You  are  sure  of  my  success  ?  then  I  am,  and  I'll 
work  night  and  day  to  bring  it  about.  Now,  Kate,  I've 
got  something  else  to  say  to  you,  and  I  take  courage 
because  you  are  sure  of  my  success.  But  if  I  thought 
I  was  to  be  President  of  the  United  States  of  America, 


THE  OLD  STORY.  283 

and  have  all  the  money  I  wanted,  I  should  be  perfectly 
wretched  if —  if"  —  'Nijah  stopped  here,  and  blew  his 
nose  furiously  on  a  red-bordered  handkerchief;  and 
Kate,  dimly  guessing  for  the  first  time  the  young  man's 
feelings,  felt  her  blood  grow  chill  in  her  veiiis,  while 
her  hand  fairly  shook  upon  his  arm ;  but  she  said 
kindly,  feeling  it  were  better  to  know  and  hear  what- 
ever it  was,  —  * 

"  Tell  me,  'Nijah,  and  have  it  done*with.  If  it  is 
anything  about  me,  probably  you  must  be  disappointed ; 
but  tell,  and  we  will  see." 

"It  is  all  about  you,  Kate,"  he  said,  forgetting  all 
diffidence  in  his  earnestness.  "  If  it  wasn't  for  you,  I 
shouldn't  want  to  live.  It  is  for  you  I  work,  an^  for 
you  I  want  to  be  something  more  than  a  coarse  day- 
laborer;  and  it's  for  you  that  I  will  be  successful. 
The  fact  is,  Kate,  I've  liked  you  all  along  almost  e'Ver 
sence  I  can  remember,  and  I've  dreamed  about  your 
black  eyes  night  after  night,  and  thought  how  I  would 
work  for  you  night  and  day,  and  let  you  be  a  lady  and 
paint  pictures :  but  I  didn't  mean  to  tell  you  so  soon, 
only  I  was  so  'fraid  of  losing  you ;  and,  besides,  I  see 
my  way  clearer  since  I  commenced  taking  lessons,  and 
I  was  bound  to  speak ;  and  if  you  will  give  me  jest  a 
little  encouragement,  if  it's  only  one  word,  I'll  work 
like  a  slave,  and  will  make  the  man  you  wouldn't  be 
ashamed  to  marry." 

He  stopped  here,  and  they  found  themselves  at  the 
foot  of  the  steps  that  led  to  Kate's  room.  She  slipped 
her  hand  from  his  arm,  and  stood  before  him  in  the 
lamp-light. 

Her  black  eyes  were  full  of  pity  and  regret,  and  her 
face  was  pale ;  but  she  tried  to  speak  calmly  and 
decisively. 


284  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  'Nijah,"  she  said  in  a  kind  tone,  "  you  have  made 
a  mistake  in  caring  for  me,  and  you  do  not  know  how 
hard  it  is  for  me  to  disappoint  you,  when  you  are  such 
a  dear  friend,  and  always  have  been.  I  believe  this  is 
the  first  real  sorrow  of  my  life  ;  and  to-night  is  the  first 
time,  'Nijah,  that  I  ever  thought  of  such  a  thing,  that 
you  cared  for  me  other  than  a  friend." 

'Nijah   stood  -with   his  hands  thrust  deep   into   his 

pockets,  and  his  chin  upon  his   breast.     No  one  but 

him  who  has  passed  through  a  similar  ordeal  can  fully 

^sympathize  with  him,  as  he  saw  the  bright  hopes  of 

'Jbis  life  vanishing  away  forever. 

Kate  continued :  — 

"  It  would  not  be  so  well  for  either  of  us,  'Nijah.  I 
am  older  than  you,  and  we  are  very  different." 

"  What  are  years  ? "  he  exclaimed,  looking  up. 
"  Confound  'em,  they  ain't  worth  mentioning ;  and  I 
don't  ask  you  to  say  you  will  marry  me,  only  give  me 
a  little  hope  ;  I  shall  die  without  it,  or  if  I  don't  die  I 
shall  give  up  everything ;  for  what  is  the  use  of  a  fel- 
ler's working  and  working  to  no  purpose  ?  O  Kate,  do 
say  one  word  of  encouragement.  I  know  I'm  green 
and  awkward  now,  and  you  can't  realize  that  I  shall 
ever  be  anything  else ;  but  I  shall.  I  promise  if  you 
will  only  give  me  a  little  hope,  that  I  will  make  a  man 
you'll  not  be  ashamed  of." 

"  'Nijah,  I'm  not  ashamed  of  you  now,  and  never  shall 
be  so  long  as  you  are  honest  and  true  ;  and  if.  I  loved 
you,  I  would  not  hesitate  one  moment  to  give  you  all 
the  hope  you  want ;  but  it  is  an  impossibility  to  give 
you  one  word  of  hope,  for  there  is  no  hope,  and  there- 
fore it  would  be  wrong  to  give  any." 

"  O,  I  can't  believe  it  yet,  I  can't,  I  can't ; "  and 
'Nijah  shook  his  head,  and  the  blood  forsook  his  brown 


THE  OLD  STORY.  285 

face.  "  I've  dreamed  of  it  too  long,  and  hoped  and 
planned  my  life  out  for  it ;  and  if  it's  all  over  now,  I  am 
lost,  and  I  wish,  how  I  wish  I  had  staved  to  home  for- 
ever and  ever,  and  not  tried  to  do  anything  but  help 
pa  on  the  farm,  and  Sally  in  the  house.  I  can't  be- 
lieve it  yet,  Kate  ;  for  how  can  a  feller  hope^  and  plan 
for  years  all  for  nothing  ?  " 

"  You  are  not  the  only  one  who  has  done  it,  'Nijah ; 
it  is  experienced  far  too  often ;  and  you  must  bear  it, 
and  overcome  it,  for  you'll  find  somebody  some  day 
who  will  be  much  better  suited  to  you,  and  with  whom 
you'll  be  much  happier  than  with  me." 

"  Blamed  if  I  believe  that,"  said  'Nijah,  excitedly ; 
"  there's  nobody  in  this  world  that  can  take  your 
place,  Kate,  and  never  will  be.  I  never  cared  a  snap 
for  no  girl  in  the  world  but  you,  and  I  never  shall. 
You  don't  know  what  you  are  doing,  Kate  ;  if  you  did, 
you  could*  not  blight  all  my  hopes  so  easily." 

"  Easily  ?  "  repeated  Kate.  "  No,  'Nijah,  I  don't  do 
it  easily  nor  gladly,  but  because  I  can  do  nothing 
more  or  less ;  and  when  you  think  it  over  calmly,  you 
will  see  it  in  the  same  light." 

They  stood  at  the  top  of  the  stairs  now,  and  'Nijah 
drew  his  sleeve  across  his  eyes,  and  gulped  down  a 
great  sob. 

"  Then  it's  all  up  with  me,"  he  said.  "  It  seems 
now,  Kate,  when  I  think  of  the  future,  as  if  I  see  only  a 
great  black  scarred  heap  of  ruins ;  I  can't  see  nothing 
eke,  not  one  thing  to  encourage  me.  If  this  was  a  new 
notion,  it  wouldn't  come  so  hard  on  a  feller  ;  but  I've 
thought  about  it  so  long,  O,  so  very  long !  "  and  'Nijah 
drew  his  handkerchief  from  his  pocket  and  wiped  the 
tears  from  his  eyes,  forgetting  everything  but  what  he 
was  losing. 


286  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Try,  'Nijah,  to  overcome  it,"  said  Kate  in  an  anx- 
ious, pitying  tone.  "  It  makes  me  feel  terribly  to  see 
you  take  it  so  hard,  when  I  cannot  help  you." 
.  She  had  touched  the  right  chord  at  last,  for  if  there 
was  anything  that  would  make  'Nijah  forget  his 
trouble,  it  was  to  see  another  suffering ;  and  for  a  mo- 
ment the  tears  ceased  to  flow,  as  he  said  :  — 

"  Don't  you  worry  nothing  'bout  it,  Kate  ;  you  are 
not  to  blame.  It  is  I  who  have  made  a  great  mistake, 
and  I  must  get  along  with  it  the  best  I  can."  Here 
he  choked  and  broke  down  again.  "  Blamed  if  I  can 
get  along  with  it  any  way  at  all,"  he  said  ;  "  I  feel  just 
as  if  I  was  set  adrift,  and  there  wasn't  a  bit  of  land  in 
sight."  He  stopped  a  moment  and  looked  down  silently ; 
then  starting,  he  looked  down  into  the  street,  not  dar- 
ing to  look  into  Kate's  face,  and  said,  "  Then  it's  all 
up  with  me,  is  it,  Kate  ?  "  He  spoke  in  a  despairing 
tone  that  sent  a  thrill  of  fear  through  Kate's  "heart,  and 
she  replied  with  great  earnestness :  — 

"  I  can  never  marry  you,  'Nijah,  never  ;  that  is  im- 
possible ;  but  I  do  not  expect  to  marry  any  one.  I  shall 
paint,  and  perhaps  some  time  go  to  Rome  and  try  to 
be  a  benefit  to  the  world,/as  you  must  try  to  be  also. 
Do  go  on  with  your  lessons  in  drafting,  and  try  and 
learn  a  great  deal." 

"  Well,  it's  all  over  with  me  now,  and  there's  no 
use  in  talk ;  you  are  going  away  to-morrow,  and  I 
shall  not  see  you  again,  —  perhaps  never.  Tell  Sally 
what  I  told  you  to,  please,  and  tell  pa  I  don't  know 
when  I  shall  come  home^|and  give  my  love  to  Dill, 
and  tell  her  I  feel  thankful  to  her  for  all  the  kind 
things  she  has  said  to  niQ...  Good-by,  Kate.  I  ain't 
the  same  person  I  was  wh^iJ  first  saw  you  to-night, 
and  I  never  shall  be  again." 


THE  OLD  STORY.  1-7 

He  pot  out  bis  strong  hand  and  clasped  Kate's 
firmer  bat  tenderly,  and  for  a  moment  neither  spoke : 
then  Kate  said  with  emotion  and  kindness, "  Whatever 
happens  to  you,  TXijah,  however  much  you  are  disap- 
pointed, don't  do  anything  bad.  It  wifl  only  increase  ^ 
TOUT  troubles  ;  and  above  all  thing?,  strive  to  be  a  good 
man;  for  to  be  good  and  true  is  the  highest  object 
which  we  can  attain ;  and  let  us  be  the  best  of  friends, 
and  as  friends  we  may  work  for  each  other,  and  strive 
to  be  worthy  of  true,  pure  friendship,  which  is  to  be 
worthy  of  much.  I  shall  not  forget  you,  neither  need 
yon  forget  me,  and  as  friends  we  will  be  happy  yet." 

"I  can't  say  no  more  now,"  said  *Nijah,  "'only  one 
thing,  Kate,  I  shall  never  do  a  mean  thing  if  I  know 
h.  Somehow  I  can't  have  no  inclination  to,  but  what 
IshaU  do  I  canrt  tell.  There's  nothin*  has  the  least 
charm  for  me.  Good-by,  Kate." 

MGood-by,Adomjah." 

He  descended  the  steps  very  slowly,  and  Kate 
palled  the  bell-knob,  and  stood  looking  sorrowfully 
after  him.  He  looked  up  when  he  reached  the  street, 
and  a  gleam  from  the  street-lamp  revealed  a  pale  face 
from  which  all  hope  and  ambition  had  fled.  Yet  he 
smiled  very  faintly,  waved  his  hand  almost  gracefully,  % 
and  walked  on. 

He  moved  along  the  street  mechanically  with  his 
arms  folded  across  Ins  breast,  and  his  eyes 'downcast; 
and  there  was  nothing  left  to  him  in  all  the  world  that 
inspired  him  with  the  least  hope  or  pleasure.  He 
could  hardly  believe  himself  the  same  person  that  he 
was  a  few  hours  before,  nor  did  the  world  seem  to  be 
the  same  it  was  then. 

Kate  went  to  her  room  with  a  heavy  load  at  her 
heart,  and  told. the  girls  what  had  happened.  They 


288  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

were  greatly  surprised,  and  almost  overcome  with  sor- 
row for  their  disappointed  young  friend. 

"  O  dear,  O  dear,  that  is  the  way  with  the  world," 
said  Hannah,  dropping  her  face  in  her  hands. 

" '  Whom  first  we  love,  you  know,  we  seldom  wed, 

Time  rules  us  all,  and  life  indeed  is  not 
The  thing  we  planned  it  out  ere  hope  was  dead ! ' 

Then  we  must  bear  our  sorrow  home  with  us.  Don't 
you  think,  girls,  we  are  all  somewhat,  even  percep- 
tibly, changed  since  we  came  away  from  the  old  farm- 
house that  beautiful  October  day  ?  It  seems  we 
hardly  are  the  same  we  were  then." 

Mary  was  sitting  on  her  own  little  bed  looking  down 
into  the  street.  Hannah's  words  set  her  to  thinking 
of  her  feelings  and  comparing  them  with  those  she 
brought  with  her,  and  she  sighed  a  little  sigh,  and  was 
silent. 

"  Yes,  we  are  changed,  undoubtedly ;  we  started 
from  home  fresh  and  vigorous,  and  ready  for  a  winter's 
work.  Now  our  work  is  over,  and  we  are  tired,  and 
long  for  rest.  It  is  a  very  natural  change,  and  one 
not  to  be  avoided,"  said  Kate,  looking  around  the  little 
room.  The  piano  was  gone,  the  trunks  packed,  and 
the  walls  bare.  "  If  this  room  could  speak  !  "  she  said. 

"  It  might  tell  of  joys  and  sorrows,"  said  Hannah  ; 
"  but  it  will  know  us  after  to-morrow  no  more  forever. 
Do  you  remember,  girls,  how  I  said  I  should  try  this 
winter  and  learn  something  more  about  religion  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  I'm  afraid  we  have  paid  too  little  atten- 
tion to  it,"  said  Kate. 

"  Undoubtedly  we  have,"  answered  Hannah. 
"  Every  one  does,  I  believe.  But  there  is  one  point 
which  I  think  is  now  thoroughly  settled  in  my  mind." 

"What is  that?" 


THE  OLD  STORY.  2S9 

"  Simply  that  true  religion  belongs  to  no  particular 
sect ;  that  the  Christian  is  one  who  follows  the  exam- 
ple, and  acts  according  to  the  teachings  of  Christ; 
and  why  isn't  this  enough  to  know»«£«theology  ?  As 
far  as  we  elevate  our  spiritual  natures*  so  much  farther 
we  are  advanced  toward  heaven,  and  so  much  nearer 
are  we  to  Christ ;  and  would  it  not  be  better  to  study 
our  own  souls,  and  try  to  elevate  and  purify  them,  than 
to  study  all  die  commentaries  and  works  on  theology 
in  the  world,  which  must  be  countless  ?  " 

Miss  Brechandon  rapped  at  the  door,  and  entered 
the  room  a  little  more  quietly  than  usual.  "  I  thought 
I  would  make  you  one  more  call,"  she  said ;  "  you  are 
going  to-morrow,  but  you  look  rather  sad  than  joyful. 
One  would  think  you  would  be  nearly  crazed  with  de- 
light to  leave  this  muddy,  suffocating  hole,  and  go  into 
the  country,  and  to  an  old  farm-house  too,  where  yon 
will  be  received  with  such  welcome." 

"We  are  indeed  joyful  over  that,  but  there  is 
always  something  to  give  one  a  little  sadness,"  said 
Hannah.  "  We  shall  miss  you,  and  think  of  you 
often,  Miss  Brechandon." 

"No?  shall  you  think  of  me?  Tm  such  a  cross 
old  maid,  I  didn't  know  any  one  would  ever  think  of 
me  only  to  be  glad  to  get  rid  of  me." 

"  Why,  Miss  Brechandon,  you  should  know  better," 
said  Mary,  leaving  her  seat  by  the  window  and  sitting 
by  the  side  of  Miss  Brechandon.  "  We  have  really 
felt  lonesome  sometimes  the  last  few  weeks  because 
you  came  so  seldom  to  see  us." 

"And  I  have  been  lonesome  too,"  said  Miss  Bre- 
chandon in  a  softened  tone,  "  and  have  spent  my  time, 
O,  so  unsuccessfully.*' 

"  There  is  much  time  spent  in  that  way,"  said  Kate. 


290  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Pray,  Miss  Brechandon,  what  have  you  been  trying 
to  do  ?  Could  we  not  have  assisted  you  ?  " 

"  Even  if  you  had  been  able,  I  could  not  have  asked 
you.  I  have  been  searching  and  searching  for  '  little 
Annie  ; '  but  I  am  afraid  she  is  dead  or  sunk  in  some 
den  of  shame." 

"  O,  let  us  hope  better  things  for  her,"  said  Hannah, 
shuddering.  "  If  you  had  only  told  us,  Miss  Bre- 
chandon, we  might  have  assisted  you  in  some  way. 
What  is  her  husband's  name  ? " 

"  That  I  do  not  know  ;  I  never  saw  him  in  my  life, 
and  she  spoke  of  him  only  as  Johnny.  But  it  may  be 
she  never  had  a  husband  ;  but  I  cannot  believe  it  of 
'  little  Annie,'  who  was  brought  up  so  pure  and  good." 

"  What  assistance  did  you  have  for  finding  her  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  her  face.  I  have  been  going  up  and 
down  all  the  poor  streets,  and  looking  for  her ;  it  is  the 
best  I  could  do." 

"  How  I  hope  you  will  find  her !  "  said  Mary. 

"  And  I  believe  you  will,"  said  Kate. 

Miss  Brechandon  stayed  but  a  short  time ;  but  the 
girls  thought  her  changed,  inasmuch  as  she  seemed 
more  charitable  and  softer-hearted. 

When  she  had  gone,  they  retired  to  dream  away 
the  night,  the  last  in  the  great  city ;  but  they  thought 
silently  until  a  late  hour,  each  of  the  things  nearest 
her  own  heart. 

But  'Nijah,  poor,  disappointed  'Nijah,  slept  not  all  the 
night  through,  and  the  morning  brought  him  no  cheer, 
and  the  earth  seemed  like  a  great  desert  without  one 
green  thing  to  cheer  his  longing  eyes. 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  291 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A   DISAPPOINTMENT. 

WHEN  the  girls  awoke  the  next  morning,  their  first 
thoughts  were  of  home ;  and  their  faces  shone  with  the 
pleasure  such  thoughts  gave  them. 
"  '  Home,  home,  sweet,  sweet  home, 

Be  it  CTer  so  humble  there's  no  place  like  home,' " 
sang  Mary  as  she  raised  her  head  from  the  pillow,  and 
looked  over  at  Hannah  and  Kate,  who  sprang  up  in- 
stantly and  began  to  dress. 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Kate,  "  I  shall  be  gkd  to  see 
New  York  fading  from  my  vision." 

"  Supposing  something  should  happen,  and  we 
couldn't  go,"  said  Mary,  "  I  believe  we  should  all  cry 
like  a  parcel  of  babies.  It  would  take  considerable  to 
keep  me  in  this  dingy  place  any  longer.  How  I  did 
dream  of  the  country  last  night !  you  know  the  blue- 
birds have  come,  and  the  grass  has  begun  to  grow 
green  a  little,  according  to  mother's  last  letter.  How 
I  do  long  to  see  the  blue  sky  all  whole  !  I've  only  seen 
it  in  pieces  since  October.  Won't  we  enjoy  being  at 
home  ?  O,  won't  we  ?  and  how  glad  everybody  will 
be  to  see  us  ;  and  how  glad  we  shall  be  to  see  every- 
body !" 

"  Haven't  we  succeeded,  after  all,  very  materially  ?  " 
said  Hannah.  "  We  have  had  hard  times  of  course, 
and  wondered  what  we  should  do  next ;  but  here  we 


292  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

are  at  last,  not  a  cent  in  debt,  with  a  few  new  gar- 
ments, so  that  we  shall  look  quite  respectable,  and  any 
amount  of  experiences,  and  not  a  very  small  share  of 
knowledge  in  our  heads.  And  then  we  have  benefited 
Mrs.  Blossom  and  her  boy ;  and  Kate  has  sold  a  paint- 
ing and  a  crayon ;  and  I  don't  know  but  I  am  satis- 
fied. What  do  you  say,  girlies  ?  " 

"  We  have,  after  all,  done  more  than  we  expected," 
said  Kate,  "  and  considering  it  in  that  light,  I  am  well 
satisfied." 

"  I  shall  be  satisfied  to  go  home,"  said  Mary,  dancing 
about  the  room.  "  Girls,  I'm  getting  light-hearted.  I 
feel  almost  like  the  Mary  I  was  when  at  home,  and 
used  to  have  such  an  easy,  happy  time.  I  don't  want 
to  get  old  and  thoughtfully  sad ;  I  want  to  be  joyous 
and  happy  and  bright,  as  I  used  to  be  ;  and  I'm  going 
to  forget  eveiything  that  gives  me  uneasiness,  unless  it 
is  something  I  can  help." 

Ah  !  it  is  harder  to  forget  than  many  think  ;  but 
Hannah  grew  joyous  and  laughed,  while  she  replied,  — 

"  Do,  Mary,  your  face  already  looks  rosier.  There 
are  no  more  lessons,  you  know,  no  more  drilling  on 
the  piano,  no  scholars  to  teach,  and  you  can  be  gay 
as  well  as  not  ;  and  I  shall  follow  your  example,  only 
I  suppose  I  must  continue  to  write  trash  for  Mr.  Drew, 
now  I  have  commenced,  or  come  in  as  second ;  but 
I'll  not  write  a  word,  sure,  for  two  weeks  now,  and  I 
want  to  almost  forget  my  pen  during  that  time." 

They  were  all  very  merry  ;  and  the  morning  was  as 
warm  and  beautiful  as  ever  April  can  give.  The  sun- 
beams drifted  in  through  the  window,  and  fell  across 
the  little  beds  where  they  would  sleep  and  dream  no 
more. 

When  they  had   eaten   their   breakfasts,   they   sat 


A   DISAPPOINTMENT.  293 

down  closely  together  by  the  open  window  where  the 
soft  air  came  stealing  in.  There  was  in  the  street  that 
same  clatter  and  commotion  as  when  they  first  came 
to  the  city ;  hnt  so  accustomed  had  they  become  to  the 
sound  that  it  was  almost  unheeded. 

"  Well,"  said  Kate,  "  I  believe,  after  all,  we  are 
about  the  same  girls  we  were  when  we  came ;  just  as 
united,  and  just  as  determined  to  succeed.  Once  I 
was  afraid  there  might  be  a  love  affair ;  but  my  fears 
undoubtedly  all  came  from  a  surmising  brain ;  and 
nobody  is  lost.  How  fortunate  we  hare  been !  No 
one  has  attempted  to  impose  on  us ;  we  have  made  no 
acquaintances  of  silly  young  men,  and  are  the  same  in 
heart,  I  hope,  that  we  were  when  we  came." 

Kate  said  this  last  in  a  doubtful  tone,  and,  stopping 
suddenly,  fell  into  an  absent  mood.  Hannah  and  Mary 
did  not  speak;  they  were  also  busy  with  their  own 
thoughts.  And  so  for  a  time  they  sat  still,  thinking 
thoughts  that  they  did  not  utter  ;  then  Kate  said  again, 
**  Poor  'Nijah,  I  would  give  much  to  make  his  heart 
whole  again;  but  it  can't  be  done,  and  I  can  only 
hope  time  wfll  heal  the  wound  I  have  made." 

**  It  will,  it  will,"  said  Hannah,  starting  up  suddenly ; 
4i  but  he  wffl  never  be  the  boy  'Nijah  again ;  yet  the 
disappointment  may  make  him  a  better  man,  and  a 
greater  one  than  he  would  have  been  without  it," 

"  We  will  hope  so,"  said  Kate.  "  How  much  the 
past  winter  has  furnished  for  thought  when  the  summer 
comes,  and  we  are  at  home  !  Next  winter,  girlies  "  — 

"  Don't,  don't,  Kate.  I  don't  want  to  hear  of  next 
winter  until  we  have  had  a  little  rest  from  what  has 
passed.  Talk  about  home,  do,"  said  Mary. 

And  so  they  talked  and  talked  of  home,  and  then 
went  into  the  street  to  do  a  few  errands ;  and  finally 


294  THREE  SUCCESSFUL    GIRLS. 

the  expressman  took  their  trunks  away,  and  they 
found  themselves  all  ready  for  departure.  They  were 
to  go  by  steamer,  and  the  time  was  five  o'clock ;  but 
long  before  that  they  were  ready. 

"  We  can  wait  better  in  the  boat,"  suggested  Mary. 
"  It  is  so  tedious  waiting  here ; "  and  so  they  put  on 
their  hats,  and  stood  all  ready  to  leave  that  little  room 
forever. 

"  Good-by,  little  beds,"  said  Mary,  in  a  tone  half 
joyful  and  half  sad,  "  I  shall  never  see  you  again, 
never,  and  indeed  I  cannot  but  be  glad." 

They  stood  in  the  centre  of  the  room  looking  about 
them. 

"  Come,  now,  let  us  depart,"  said  Kate,  moving 
towards  the  door.  She  stopped  suddenly,  for  some  one 
knocked,  and  in  an  instant  Miss  Brechandon  looked 
in.  Her  face  was  as  white  as  the  collar  she  wore,  and 
she  immediately  commenced  wringing  her  hands,  and 
for  an  instant  did  not  speak. 

"  Tell  quick,  quick,  what  is  the  matter,"  said  Kate 
"  perhaps  we  can  help  you." 

"  It's  David  De  Witt,"  she  said,  breathing  hard. 
"  He  is  taken  with  one  of  his  old  sick  turns  ;  and  he's 
been  lying  there  all  alone  nearly  the  whole  day,  be- 
cause he  could  call  no  one  ;  and  as  I  was  passing  by 
his  door  a  short  time  ago,  I  heard  a  groan,  and  went 
in,  and  there  he  was,  poor  boy,  as  white  as  a  ghost,  and 
moaning  his  life  away  ;  and  he  kept  calling  '  Mary, 
Mary,'  and  if  you'll  believe  me,  I  thought  for  a  time 
he  meant  the  Virgin  Mary,  for  you  know  the  Catholics 
pray  to  her ;  but  finally  I  found  out  that  it  was  this 
little  Mary  here,  and  she  must  go  down  and  see  him 
before  she  goes.  I've  come  after  her.  Dear  me,  this 
is  what  I  dreaded  when  his  mother  died.  What  can 
be  done  with  him?  " 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  295 

Mary  had  started. 

"  Wait  for  me,  girls,"  she  said,  and  Hannah  and 
Kate  sat  down  side  by  side  on  the  bed,  and  waited. 
They  pitied  the  young  man,  bat  they  believed  he  had 
no  right  to  take  Mary  from  them.  It  seemed  an  hoar 
that  they  waited,  and  then  they  trembled,  when  they 
heard  Mary?s  step  in  the  hall. 

She  came  in  ;  and  for  an  instant  the  girls  held  their 
breath,  for  they  had  never  seen  her  face  expressive  of 
such  emotions  before.  She  did  not  speak,  bat,  step- 
ping forward,  fell  on  her  knees  at  the  girls'  feet,  and, 
throwing  either  arm  across  their  laps,  dropped  her 
face  between  them. 

"  I  know  what  you  wffl  say,"  she  sobbed,  "  and  I 
know  what  a  terrible  disappointment  it  will  be  to  you ; 
but  I  must  do  it,  I  must,  I  must.  1  wanted  to  go  home 
badly  as  yon ;  I  wanted,  O  so  much,  to  hear  the  blue- 
birds sing,  and  see  the  great  sky;  but  I  can't,  girls. 
I  can't.  Mr.  De  Witt  will  die  without  me.  His 
mother  is  dead,  and  there's  no  one  who  loves  him 
like  —  like  —  O  girls,  there  is  no  one  who  will  take 
care  of  him  like  me,  and  I  must  stay." 

And  so,  in  an  instant,  joy  was  turned  into  mourning. 

Hannah  and  Kate  sat  motionless,  as  if  stupefied.  It 
was  all  so  sudden,  so  unexpected ;  and  what  hurt  and 
surprised  them  more  than  all  the  rest  was  the  dis- 
covery that  Mary  loved  the  young  Catholic,  and  there- 
fore was  lost  to  them,  or  would  never  be  their  little 
Mamie  again. 

"  Mamie  dear,  it  can't  be !  "  Hannah  exclaimed  at 
last.  M  We  can't  leave  you  here.  It  is  wrong,  and  it 
is  foolishness  for  you  to  think  of  such  a  thing." 

"Foolishness?"  repeated  Kate,  "it  is  craziness, 
and  I  shall  not  allow  it.  Mother  would  not  forgive 


296  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

such  a  hasty,  imprudent  step.  Give  up  the  absurd 
notion  at  once,  Mary,  and  let  us  go." 

"  Kate  I  "  Mary  lifted  her  head  and  looked  steadily 
into  Kate's  flashing  black  eyes.  "  Didn't  I  tell  you 
Mr.  De  Witt  would  die  if  I  did  not  remain  with  him. 
I  know  it,  I  feel  it,  and  I  cannot  leave  him.  It  is  my 
duty  to  remain." 

"  It  is  all  because  you  have  gone  and  fallen  in  love 
with  him.  I  was  once  so  afraid  of  this.  How  I  wish 
we  had  never  seen  him,  and  rather  than  have  this  hap- 
pen I  would  wish  we  had  never,  never  seen  the  city  of 
New  York.  I  told  you  to  be  careful.  I  told  you  there 
was  danger ;  but  you  would  not  believe  me,  and  now  it 
has  come  to  this.  Yet,  if  you  will  only  give  up  this 
notion  of  remaining,  and  go  home  as  you  intended,  it 
will  all  pass  away,  I  am  sure,  and  we  shall  be  as  happy 
as  before.  Come,  Mary,  think  how  much  sorrow  you 
are  giving  us.  Think  how  father  and  mother  will  feel, 
how  disappointed  and  sorry ;  and  only  think  of  Han- 
nah and  I  going  without  you,  and  dreading  to  meet 
them  at  home  because  you  are  not  with  us.  Consider, 
and  you  will  surely  give  up  this  strange  idea." 

"  Kate,"  said  Mary  earnestly,  rising  and  standing 
near,  "you  don't  appreciate  my  feelings.  Hannah, 
I  am  sure,  can  understand  them  better.  Nothing  but 
himself  could  send  me  away  from  Mr.  De  Witt  now, 
when  he  needs  me  so  much  ;  and  I  must  stay.  I  know 
how  disappointed  you  are,  and  I  am  very,  very  sorry 
for  you  and  for  father  and  mother  ;  but  I  cannot  go." 

She  looked  firm  and  unyielding,  and  Kate  looked  at 
her  an  instant  without  speaking,  then,  dropping  her 
face  in  her  hands,  burst  into  a  paroxysm  of  tears. 
Hannah  was  already  weeping,  and  Mary  dropping 
again  at  their  feet,  they  all  wept  together,  Kate  did 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  297 

not  often  shed  a  tear,  but  now  she  wept  as  though  her 
heart  was  breaking. 

"  I  wouldn't  feel  so  badly  over  this,"  she  sobbed,  "  if 
I  didn't  feel  sure  that  leaving  you  here  is  losing  you 
forever.  We  have  been  so  happy  and  so  united,  we 
three,  and  were  to  do  so  much,  and  accomplish  so 
much,  and  now  it  is  all  over." 

'•  Hannah,  don't  you  think  it  is  right  for  me  to 
stay  ?  "  asked  Mary  meekly,  but  anxiously. 

**  Don't  ask  me,  Mary,  my  heart  is  so  sore  and  so 
selfish.  I  don't  feel  as  though  I  could  go  home  with- 
out you,  and  nothing  looks  pleasant  to  me  any  more. 
It  has  come  upon  us  so  suddenly.  If  we  had  even 
known  you  loved  Mr.  De  Witt,  we  should  have  been 
better  prepared." 

"  But  I  hardly  knew  myself,"  said  Mary,  "  until  I 
saw  him  so  sick,  and  feared  he  would  die.  I  tried  not 
to  love  him.  I  tried  to  be  careful,  as  you  told  me, 
Kate ;  but  it  was  all  to  no  purpose,  unless  it  made  him 
dearer  to  me.  I  know  he  is  a  Catholic,  but  he  is  a 
gentleman  and  a  Christian,  and  is  not  bigoted,  like 
many  of  his  brethren.  Miss  Brechandon  loves  him 
like  a  brother,  she  said,  and  I  shall  stay  with  her,  and 
we  will  have  him  well  soon,  and  then  I  will  go 
home." 

"  If  Miss  Brechandon  loves  him  as  a  brother,  why 
can't  she  take  care  of  him  as  she  would  a  brother,  and 
let  you  go  home  with  us  as  you  ought  to  ? "  asked 
Kate  in  a  sarcastic  tone. 

"  Because  she  will,  if  I  said  so ;  but  Mr.  De  Witt 
calls  for  me,  and  wants  me  to  stay  with  him,  and  Miss 
Brechandon  has  other  duties  to  attend  to,  and  would 
not  give  him  the  tender  care  he  needs." 

"It  Is  all  because  you  are  in  love  with  him,  Mary 


298  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

and  we  might  as  well  see  you  married  to  him  before 
we  go  as  anything  else." 

"  And  suppose  I  was  married  to  him,  wouldn't  I  be 
the  same  as  now  ?  If  you  love  a  man,  marrying  is  not 
so  dreadful." 

"  But  this  is  dreadful,  and  I  can't  yet  believe,  Mary, 
that  you  are  not  going  home  with  us,"  said  Kate  with 
a  long,  trembling  sigh. 

"But  you  must  believe  it,  Kate,  and  please  tell 
father  and  mother  all  about  it ;  I  know  you  will,  Han- 
nah, and  make  them  feel  as  comfortable  as  you  can  ; 
and  tell  them  I  will  be  home  soon,  and  then  we  will  be 
all  the  happier.  It's  not  so  very  dreadful,  after  all. 
'Nijah  will  be  here,  and  I  can  see  him  often ;  and  then 
I  shall  be  with  Miss  Brechandon,  you  know,  and  may 
be  we  shall  find  '  little  Annie ; '  and,  girlies,  don't 
worry  about  my  musical  education.  I  shall  not  give  it 
up  ;  I  shall  accomplish  my  object  yet,  be  sure  of  that,  • 
and  tell  father  and  mother  so.  Tell  them,  too,  how  I 
want  to  see  them,  and  our  dear  home  in  the  beautiful 
country." 

"  We  will  tell  them  all  the  pleasant  things  that  we 
can,  Mary,  be  sure  of  that ;  and  as  you  are  determined 
to  stay,  I  hope  you  will  not  regret  it,  but  do  much  good 
by  the  means,"  said  Hannah,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"  I  am  so  glad  to  hear  you  talk  like  that,  and  I  wish 
Kate  wouldn't  feel  so  badly." 

"  Mary,  how  can  I  help  it  ?  Haven't  we  been 
brought  up  side  by  side  almost  from  the  cradle,  and 
haven't  our  hopes  and  our  plans  been  in  common,  and 
haven't  we  been  almost  inseparable  from  babyl*}od  ? 
We  three,  you  and  Hannah  and  I,  how  we  have  lived 
in  each  other,  and  hardly  had  a  thought  that  did  not 
pertain  to  each  other !  and  haven't  we  said  over  and 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  299 

• 

over  that  we  didn't  intend  to  many  until  we  had  made 
our  mark  in  the  world,  and  proved  that  women  could 
do  something  as  well  as  men?  and  now,  now,  like 
'Xijah,  I  see  my  golden  hopes  melting  into  vapor. 
The  chain  that  bound  us  so  closely  is  about  to  be 
severed.  Once  more,  Mary,  Mary,  will  you  go  home 
with  us  ?  " 

"  No,  no,  Kate,  I  cannot ;  we  never  falter  when  we 
see  a  duty  before  us.  But,  Kate,  the  chain  is  not 
broken ;  we  are  the  same  to  each  other  that  we  ever 
were;  and  .in  the  future  I  will  be  all  that  you 
dreamed.  I  have  only  found  one  more  to  love,  and 
you  will  love  him  too,  when  you  know  him  better." 

Kate  groaned.  "  I  can't  go,"  she  said,  "  and  leave 
yon.  What  will  everybody  say  to  your  being  engaged 
to  a  Catholic  ?  Mary,  it  is  heathenish." 

"  Don't  say  that,  Kate,"  said  Hannah.  "  We  are 
not  to  be  judges ;  and  who  knows  but  Mr.  De  Witt 
will  be  a  liberal  Protestant  yet ;  and  they  say  he  is  a 
Christian  now." 

"  Yes,  he  is,"  said  Mary  eagerly,  "  and  who 
knows  ?  " 

"  O  Mary,  must  we  leave  you  ? "  said  Hannah, 
"  the  youngest  too.  Come  dear,  tell  Mr.  De  Witt  that 
the  girls  won't  let  you  stay,  and  then  go  home  with 
us." 

"  Hannah,  I  must  judge  for  myself,  you  know  ;  and 
it  would  hardly  be  wise  to  refuse  to  stay  because  you 
object.  I  am  fully  decided  ;  and  as  I  was  determined 
to  come  to  New  York,  so  I  am  determined  to  remain 
and  care  for  Mr.  De  Witt." 

"  Well,  then,  there  is  no  more  to  be  said ;  only,  Mary 
dear,  take  good  care  of  yourself.  Don't  get  worn  with 
watchiffg ;  and  write  home  very  often,"  said  Hannah 
kindly,  yet  in  a  sorrowful  tone. 


300  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

3 

"  I  can't  be  reconciled,"  said  Kate,  "  and  there  is  no 
use  in  trying.  It  will  always  be  a  source  of  deep  re- 
gret to  me,  for  there  was  no  manner  of  need  of  such  an 
affair's  happening ;  but  we  must  hope,  and  try  at  least 
to  believe  all  is  for  the  best,  I  suppose.  Here,  Mary, 
you  must  take  the  little  money  I  shall  have  over  after 
paying  my  fare  home  ;  "  and  Kate  drew  out  her  little 
worn  pocket-book. 

"And  your  trunk  must  be  expressed  back,"  said 
Hannah,  "  I  have  enough  money  to  pay  for  that." 

"  O  girlies,  you  are  so  kind  to  me !  "  said  Mary,  the 
tears  again  rolling  down  her  cheeks.  "  Only  think 
what  a  happy  meeting  there  will  be  when  I  do  go 
home  in  a  short  time  ;  and  we  will  be  ourselves  all  the 
better  after  the  little  parting ;  but  I  hear  Miss  Bre- 
chandon  stepping  about  uneasily  at  the  foot  of  the 
stairs,  and  I  know  Mr.  De  Witt  is  calling  for  me  ;  be- 
sides, if  you  would  be  in  season  for  the  boat,  you  must 
go  now." 

Mary  threw  her  arms  about  Hannah  and  Kate,  and 
they  wept  and  gave  each  the  parting  embrace  and 
kiss ;  and  then,  their  arms  still  clasped  about  each  other, 
they  descended  the  stairs,  and  walked  to  the  outer  door. 
The  bell  rung  violently  just  then.  They  opened  the 
door,  and  there  stood  'Nijah ;  but  his  face  was  so  pale, 
and  his  eyes  so  swollen  with  weeping,  he  hardly  looked 
like  himself.  He  saw  immediately  that  something  was 
wrong,  and  he  looked  from  one  to  the  other  inquiringly. 

"  'Nijah,  we  are  going  to  leave  Mary  ;  she  is  going 
to  stay  to  take  care  of  a  sick  man." 

It  was  understood  by  'Nijah  now,  the  cause  of  their 
red  eyes  and  sorrowful  looks. 

With  one  hand  he  clasped  Mary's,  the  other  he  laid 
upon  Kate's  arm,  and  said  the  very  words  which  they 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  301 

longed  to  hear,  and  the  best  words  he  could  have  ut- 
tered,— 

"I  will  take  care  of  her." 

"  'Nijah,  I  am  sure  you  will  be  blest,"  said  Hannah ; 
and  Eate  caught  his  hand,  and  shook  it  heartily. 

44  'Nijah,  be  assured  that  you  always  have  my  sincere 
wishes  for  your  good ;  and  I  shall  ever  be  your  true 
and  lasting  friend,  happy  if  at  any  time  I  can  assist  you. 
Good-by ;  we  leave  Mary  in  your  care." 

He  shook  hands  with  them  both ;  they  passed  out, 
and  left  him  and  Mary  together. 

The  girls  walked  along  silently  arm  in  arm.  They 
could  not  speak,  their  hearts  were  too  full.  Suddenly 
they  met  face  to  face  with  Mr.  St.  Maur. 

44  Then  you  are  not  going  home  to-day,"  he  said, 
turning  about  and  walking  with  them. 

44  We  are  on  our  way  to  the  boat  now,"  said  Eate 
in  reply. 

"  But  Mary,  where  is  she  ?  " 

•*  Not  going  with  us,"  said  Eate,  trying  to  speak  as 
if  it  was  a  matter  in  which  they  all  agreed.  "  She 
will  stay  a  few  days  with  a  sick  friend." 

"  That  is  a  sudden  arrangement  ?  "  he  said,  looking 
keenly  into  the  girls'  faces.  He  seemed  to  read  some- 
thing there  that  forbade  farther  inquiries;  so  he  said 
carelessly,  — 

44  There  is  promise  of  a  very  fair  night  for  going 
through  the  Sound.  You'll  undoubtedly  have  a  pleas- 
ant trip  home.  When  will  you  be  back  again  ?  " 

44  When  ?  "  repeated  Eate.     "  Perhaps  never." 

She  spoke  bitterly,  for  she  did  not  feel  like  convers- 
ing, and  could  only  think  of  Mary,  Mary,  at  every 
step. 

44  Then  you  have  concluded  to  settle  down  at  home. 


302  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

You  are  tired  of  trying  to  make  your  mark  in  the 
world." 

This  roused  Kate. 

"  I  hope  I've  got  a  little  strength  of  mind  and 
strength  of  purpose  left,  and  I  don't  attempt  things 
only  to  give  them  up,"  she  said. 

"  /  think  she  will  come  back  again  next  winter  ; 
but  we  need  rest  before  we  think  much  of  the  future," 
said  Hannah. 

"  But  you  don't  intend  to  come  back  ?  "  he  asked ; 
and  Hannah's  heart  fluttered,  and  her  face  colored 
slightly,  at  this  little  interest  manifested  in  her. 

"  Not  to  spend  the  winter,"  she  said.  "  I  hope  to 
come  here  again,  however ;  for  though  we  have  had 
disappointments  and  troubles  here,  New  York  has  done 
much  for  us." 

"  And  you  go  home  heart-free  ?  "  This  was  hardly 
kind  of  Mr.  St.  Maur  ;  for  when  he  made  this  inquiry, 
he  looked  very  hard  into  the  girls'  faces. 

Hannah's  heart  rose  higher,  and  beat  louder;  and 
it  seemed  as  if  it  would  leap  to  her  very  throat,  and 
choke  her.  She  felt  that  his  keen  and  fascinating  blue 
eye  was  fixed  upon  her;  and  she  dropped  her  own, 
and  was  silent. 

Kate,  however,  flashed  up  at  him,  from  her  great 
black  eyes,  a  look  of  scorn  and  defiance. 

"  I  presume  no  one  will  answer  your  question.  I 
am  sure  I  don't  feel  it  my  duty ;  and  so  to  make  us 
even,  I  will  ask,  Do  we  leave  you  heart-free  ?  " 

Mr.  St.  Maur  gave  a  little  start,  and  then  scowled, 
and  spoiled  the  beauty  of  his  eyes ;  but  he  smiled  a 
little  bitterly  soon  after. 

"  We  will  consider  the  matter  settled,"  he  said, 
"  and  leave  the  question  of  hearts." 


A  DISAPPOINTMENT.  303 

"To  a  more  sentimental  company,"  said  Kate; 
'•but  I  am  glad  we  have  met  you,  Mr.  St.  Manr ;  and 
I  hope  we  shall  meet  you  again." 

"  Perhaps  you  may  stop  at  our  place  some  day,  and 
call  in  to  see  us,"  suggested  Hannah . 

44  You  wfll  be  welcome,"  said  Kate. 

They  came  to  the  pier  of  the  boat,  which  was 
crowded  with  trucks  and  carriages ;  and  so  they  were 
silent  until  they  had  entered  the  steamer. 

Mr.  St.  Maur  took  a  hand  of  each,  and  said  very 
kindly,— 

44  We  three  shall  meet  again,  and  just  one  word  I 
wish  to  say.  Yon  hare  made  life  seem  "a  little  fairer  to 
me,  vet  I  hare  no  faith  in  your  working  up  to  promi- 
nence or  success..  Women  are  weak ;  they  wfll  banish 
everything  for  a  dream  of  love.  They  will  forget 
what  they  might  have  accomplished,  in  a  fair  prospect 
of  marriage  and  support.  Still  I  shall  take  an  interest 
in  watching  your  progress ;  and  I  shall  not  lose  sight 
of  you." 

He  pressed  their  hands,  bowed,  add  before  they  could 
speak,  was  gone. 


304  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


MARY  S    LETTER. 


WE  must  pass  on  a  few  weeks  following  the  girls' 
safe  arrival  home;  for  their  sadness  and  the  disap- 
pointment of  their  parents  on  account  of  Mary's 
absence  can  be-  more  vividly  imagined  by  the  reader 
than  described  by  the  writer. 

It  was  May  now,  and  the  birds  had  begun  to  sing  in 
chorus,  and  the  grass  was  green,  and  the  country 
growing  more  and  more  beautiful.  The  sky  looked 
blue  and  warm,  and  flowers  began  to  deck  the  lawns 
and  fields,  and  send  out  faint  perfumes  into  the  air. 
At  home  everything  seemed  so  still,  and  quiet,  and 
subdued  after  their  long  stay  in  the  noisy  city.  In  the 
morning,  when  they  opened  their  eyes,  the  sounds  that 
greeted  their  ears  were  not  the  tramp  of  feet,  or  the 
clatter  of  heavy  carts,  but  the  delicious  melody  of  the 
innumerable  birds. 

The  neighbors  had  dropped  in  at  odd  times  to  hear 
of  the  city  and  gossip  a  little,  and  the  days  ended  as 
quietly  as  they  commenced. 

Hannah  went  to  see  Dill,  from  whom  she  had  re- 
ceived no  letter  since  Christmas,  but  she  found  her 
reserved,  though  kind,  and  a  dear  friend  still.  Relig- 
ion, she  said,  she  did  not  wish  to  talk  about,  for  her 
heart  was  as  cold  as  a  stone  ;  and  if  Hannah  attempted 
to  speak  on  the  subject,  she  turned  her  head  away  un- 
easily, and  at  last  the  subject  was  dropped. 


MARY'S  LETTER.  305 

Letters  came  often  from  Mary,  little,  loving  letters, 
saying  always  Mr.  De  Witt  was  improving  slowly,  and 
how  much  she  wanted  to  see  them  all  at  home;  still 
she  continued  to  stay  in  the  city,  and  the  girls  waited 
in  Tain  for  her  arrival  home.  At  last  there  came  a 
very  heavy  letter;  and  as  nothing  can  give  to  die 
reader  a  dearer  idea  of  Mary's  feelings  and  situation, 
it  shall  be  inserted  here. 

"  MT  HELOTED  SISTKKS, — I  have  not  written  you  at 
length  before,  because  I  expected  to  he  with  yon  so 
soon ;  bat  something  has  happened  now,  and  I  cannot 
tell  when  I  shall  go  home  again.  Tell  k  to  mother 
carefully,  and  do  not  blame  me.  I  wot  married  <A*» 
m&ntixg  to  Mr.  De  Witt.  I  am  over  twenty  now,  you 
know,  and  ought  to  be  capable  of  choosing  for  myself 
If  I  had  had  intentions  of  it  long,  I  should  have  writ 
ten  ;  but  though  I  decided  some  time  ago  that  I  would 
marry  him  eventually,  I  did  not  know  until  last  night 
that  I  should  be  married  this  morning.  We  were  not 
married  by  a  priest  in  the  Catholic  form,  but  by  a 
Protestant  minister;  and  Mr.  De  Witt  never  goes  to  a 
priest  to  get  his  sins  pardoned,  and  hasn't  for  years. 

M I  know  that  it  was  a  very  important  step  to  taflfe, 
and  I  know  I  married  entirely  for  love;  but  I  believe 
my  love  was  founded  upon  his  virtues  and  Christian 
spirit ;  and  I  feel  as  safe  and  sure  as  if  I  had  known 
him  all  my  fife.  I  do  not  feel  at  all  as  I  have  heard 
women  feel  after  marriage,  when  they  relinquish  all 
aims  of  excellence  apart  from  their  famines,  and  very 
soon  forget  all  their  accomplishments,  and  much  of 
their  hard-earned  knowledge.  I  love  my  husband  too 
well  for  that.  I  wish  to  rise  with  him,  and  grow 
stronger  and  better ;  and  as  God  has  given  me  a  deep 


306  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

love  for  music,  and  I  hope  a  talent,  I  wish  to  make  use 
of  it,  and  bring  out  all  there  is  in  me,  which  I  believe 
is  a  duty.  A  husband  should  not  hinder  me  from  this, 
and  mine  will  not.  We  shall  study  together,  and  be- 
come united  in  aims  and  objects,  as  we  already  are  in 
heart.  I  think  it  would  have  been  a  sin  for  me  to 
have  married  a  man  who  opposed  my  plans,  and  re- 
tarded my  progress,  as  many  would  have  done  ;  but  I 
have  not :  and  now  since  I  have  some  one  to  help  and 
encourage  me,  I  ought  to  progress  more  rapidly  than 
before.  I  have  thought  of  all  this  over  and  over,  and 
I  think  you  will  come  to  believe  like  me,  if  you  do  not 
already.  I  hope,  in  your  meditation  on  this  important 
step  of  mine,  you  will  not  forget  the  independent  no- 
tions we  have  always  entertained  and  cultivated  in 
regard  to  the  doings  and  sayings  of  girls ;  and  indeed, 
if  we  believe  women  can  rise,  and  gain  success  as  men 
do,  we  must  believe  that  either  she  never  was  destined 
to  do  so,  or  else  that  she  can  do  so  after  marriage;  for 
marriage  is  a  divine  institution,  and  comparatively  very 
few  remain  forever  outside  of  it.  I  have  not  married 
for  ease  or  support,  for  I  expect  neither.  In  fact,  Mr. 
De  Witt  is  a  poor  man,  dependent  on  his  labor  entirely 
for  sustenance  ;  and  not  only  this,  but  he  is  delicate  in 
health,  and  is  liable  to  become  dependent.  Now  he 
has  a  good  salary  from  the  church  and  his  scholars, 
but  not  much  from  his  compositions  yet.  But  if  his 
health  should  fail  him,  I  could  support  and  take  care 
of  him.  What  better  work  in  the  world  could  I  do  ? 
"  And  now  I  want  to  tell  you  a  little  history  of  my 
doings  here  since  you  went  away.  I  did  not  write  it 
at  first  because  I  thought  it  would  be  so  much  pleas- 
anter  to  tell  it  to  you ;  but  I  have  decided  to  write 
you  all  that  occurs  after  this,  and  so  I  will  begin  at  the 


MAST'S  LETTER.  307 

beginning.  Mr.  De  Witt  was  very,  very  sick  for  a  few 
days  after  you  went  away ;  bnt  Saturday  night  he  was 
better,  and  began  to  realize  something  of  what  had 
occurred.  He  seemed  to  be  greatly  overcome  when 
he  learned  that  yon  had  gone  home  and  left  me.  and 
that  I  had  given  np  the  great  pleasure  of  seeing  my 
friends  and  the  country  to  take  care  of  him.  He 
looked  at  me  with  those  mournful  eyes  of  his,  so  full 
of  tenderness,  and  gratitude,  and  love,  that  I  read  his 
heart  without  his  uttering  a  word ;  but  after  that,  he 
spoke  to  me  such  words  as  burned  deep  into  my  heart, 
and  made  me  happy  enough  to  forget  my  disappoint- 
ment. I  can  only  give  you  hints,  and  you  must  guess 
the  rest. 

"  Sunday  passed  away  very  pleasantly  and  peacefully, 
and  we  talked  some  on  the  subject  of  religion ;  and  I 
think  we  both  learned  something,  and  were  benefited. 
That  night  I  decided  that  if  Mr.  De  Witt  was 
still  better,  I  would  return  home  to  you;  but  he  was 
not,  and  all  that  week  he  was  very  sick,  and  I  cared 
for  him  as  tenderly  as  I  could.  On  Sunday  he  was 
again  better,  and  again  I  decided  to  return  on  Mon- 
,:av. 

"  In  the  morning  I  told  him  of  my  intention,  and  he 
turned  his  face  away  from  me  a  moment ;  and  when  he 
again  looked  at  me,  he  was  paler  than  usual.  *  I 
will  not  be  selfish,'  he  said.  '  Your  happiness  surely 
should  be  my  first  care  now.  Yes,  go  home  to  the 
country,  and  hear  the  bluebirds  sing,  and  see  the 
great  brae  sky.  It  will  give  me  joy  to  think  of  it,' 
He  said  much  more  which  I  will  not  write,  for  it  will 
interest  no  one  as  it  did  me  ;  and  it  was  decided  that 
I  should  go  home  the  next  day.  I  slept  very  little 
that  night,  for  somehow  I  felt  uneasy  and  troubled; 


308  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

and  in  the  morning,  when  I  went  into  Mr.  De  Witt's 
room,  —  for  I  had  left  it  a  little  before  midnight,  —  I 
found  him  much  worse,  so  that  he  seemed  to  realize 
very  little.  Of  course  I  could  not  go  home  that  day, 
nor  the  next,  for  he  grew  no  better  for  several  days, 
and  then  he  began  to  revive  again.  He  improved 
slowly,  but  I  dared  not  mention  going  home,  and  so 
continued  to  stay. 

"  We  were  engaged  soon,  and  he  gave  me  his 
mother's  engagement  ring,  which  was  a  diamond,  and 
very  beautiful.  I  thought  of  Kate  when  he  slipped  it 
on  my  finger  ;  for  you  will  remember  how  she  always 
longed  for  a  diamond  ring.  And  so  I  stayed  longer 
and  longer,  and  did  not  want  to  go  away  and  leave 
him  ;  and  last  Sunday  he  played  the  organ  himself,  but 
I  did  not  go  to  hear  him.  Somehow  I  did  not  feel 
like  sitting  throtigh  such  a  long  and  tedious  service, 
which  was  so  meaningless  to  me.  And  so  I  decided 
again  to  go  home,  and  was  to  start  yesterday,  but  it 
was  so  hard  to  part,  because  you  know  he  is  liable  to 
be  sick  at  any  time,  and  he  has  no  mother.  If  he  had 
been  rich  and  strong,  I  would  have  set  our  marriage 
day  a  year  in  the  future ;  but  he  was  neither,  and  I 
wished  to  care  for  him  and  help  him  ;  and  I  thought, 
*  Why  not  now  as  well  as  any  time  ?  he  perhaps  may 
never  need  me  more  ; '  and  so  we  talked  a  long  time, 
and  tried  to  look  at  the  matter  in  all  its  bearings,  and 
do  that  which  was  wisest  and  best,  and  finally  decided 
to  be  married  in  the  morning.  I  longed  to  have  you 
there  then,  and  to  see  father  and  mother,  and  talk  to 
them  about  it ;  but  I  thought  it  would  only  give  them 
unnecessary  trouble  and  uneasiness,  and  that  I  was 
the  one  to  judge,  after  all,  not  they ;  and  as  I  really 
thought  it  best  and  right,  why  not  be  married  at  once, 
and  have  the  right  to  care  for  each  other  ? 


MART'S  LETTER.  309 

"  Miss  Brechandon  and  'Nijah  were  the  only  wit- 
nesses to  onr  marriage,  and  'Nijah,  dear  boy,  seemed 
mnch  affected.  He  has  been  very  kind  to  me  since 
you  went,  and  came  every  night,  after  his  work,  to  ask 
me  how  I  felt,  and  walk  out  with  me  a  few  blocks  ;  for 
he  declared  it  was  injurious  to  stay  in  the  house  so 
much,  and  insisted  and  almost  commanded  me  to  walk 
with  him.  He  sometimes  brings  me  little  bouquets, 
and  is  so  kind.  He  has  greatly  improved  within  a  few 
weeks,  and  I  am  not  sure  but  he  will  be  a  great  man 
yet ;  that  he  will  be  a  good  one,  I  am  certain. 

"  Miss  Brechandon  has  not  found  '  little  Annie  '  yet ; 
and  now  Mr.  De  Witt  is  better,  I  shall  assist  her  in 
looking  for  her.  I  have  not  once  seen  or  heard  from 
Mr.  St.  Manr.  His  business  in  our  street  seems  to 
have  vanished.  And  now,  girlies,  you  are  just  as  dear 
to  me  as  ever  you  were,  and  it  seems  just  now  as  if 
you  never  were  so  dear  before.  It  is  such  a  natural 
thing  to  marry,  you  know,  and  almost  everybody  does 
it ;  so  don't  feel  badly ;  and  tell  father  and  mother  I 
am  coming  home  soon  and  will  bring  them  a  dear,  good 
son,  whom  I  am  sure  they  will  love  ;  and  he's  not  much 
more  of  a  Catholic  than  I  am  either ;  and  I  am  sure 
his  belief  could  not  accord  with  the  Catholic  creed. 
He  is  quite  well  now,  and  we  are  going  to  do  some- 
thing grand  some  time.  I  didn't  tell  you  that  I  have 
composed  a  little  song,  and  Mr.  De  Witt  says  it  shall 
be  published ;  and  he  says  too  that  I  am  just  the  one 
to  compose  popular  music,  but  he  never  could ;  and 
I  know  the  reason,  because  the  popular  ear  doesn't 
appreciate  the  richest,  deepest,  and  sweetest  music  in 
the  world. 

44  O  girlies,  we  are  one  in  aim  and  object  yet.  See 
if  I  can't  accomplish  married  what  you  will  accomplish 


310  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

unmarried  ;  and  see  if  we  can't  be  just  as  happy  as  be- 
fore. You  will  marry  some  time,  see  if  you  don't, 
when  those  you  love  propose  ;  and  then  you'll  not 
blame  me. 

"  There  is  one  thing  to  comfort  our  consciences  and 
keep  good  our  respect  for  ourselves  and  each  other.  I 
did  not  marry  for  riches  or  honor.  You  surely  can 
find  no  fault  with  my  motives,  for  you  can  see  plainly 
that  they  were  disinterested  and  pure. 

"  We  live  to  do  good,  and  I  saw  a  way  clearly  be- 
fore me  wherein  I  could  do  much  good,  and  be  happy 
in  doing  it;  arid  I  am  not  sorry,  but  O  how  rejoiced, 
that  I  faltered  not. 

"  And  now,  dearies,  adieu.  We  will  be  home  soon 
for  a  few  days,  and  you  must  be  happy  in  thinking  of 
me  as  satisfied,  when  I  could  not  have  been  otherwise. 

"  Love  has  done  it  all,  and  if  you  feel  like  censuring, 
censure  love  alone,  and  be  sure  you  will  soon  bow  to 
its  sovereign  will.  Read  this  to  father  and  mother, 
and  explain  all  to  them ;  and  say  that  I  love  them  as 
dearly  as  ever,  and  do  not  believe  I  have  done  any- 
thing that  dishonors  them.  Tell  them  I  knew  what 
would  be  their  answer,  had  I  asked  their  consent  to 
marry.  They  would  have  written  me  much  kind  and 
good  advice,  which,  without  hearing,  I  have  followed ; 
and  then  they  would  have  said,  '  You  must  decide  for 
yourself  in  this  matter,  for  you  know  more  about  the 
case  than  we ;  but  think  well  before  you  take  the  im- 
portant step ;  and  always  you  are  the  same  dear  child 
to  us,  whether  married  or  single.'  Isn't  that  what  they 
would  have  said  ?  I  know  it  is,  and  I  did  think  well, 
and  -believe  I  have  done  the  best  way ;  so  rejoice  with 
me  on  my  wedding-day,  and  think  that  you  have  not 
lost  a  sister,  but  gained  a  brother. 


MART'S  LETTER.  311 

-  Dear  girlies,  the  good  Father  wiflkeep  us  safe,  and 
I  am  always,  under  all  circumstances, 

"Your  affectionate    MAKT." 

Hannah  and  Kate  read  this  letter  over  and  over, 
and  cried  and  dreamed  over  it,  and  at  last  committed 
mmt  of  it  to  memoir.  There  was  no  way  for  them, 
after  this,  but  to  be  resigned,  and  they  tried  hard  to 
learn  resignation. 

Sitting  under  an  old  apple-tree,  where  the  birds 
were  singing  joyously,  they  talked  of  the  letter  and  of 
Mary. 

"  I  am  so  anxious  to  see  the  dear  little  thing,"  said 
Tfmmalij  « that  it  takes  away  some  of  my  disappoint- 
ment ;  and,  Kate,  really  I  believe  it  is  better  to  be  well 
married  and  settled  than  to  be  all  the  time  thinking  of 
a  beau,  and  trying  to  please  him,  and  having  lovers* 
quarrels ;  and  Mr.  De  Witt  is  a  lovable  man,  and  now 
I  think  of  him  as  being  so  dear  and  near  to  Mary,  he 
grows  dearer  to  me ;  and  you  know,  as  Mary  says, 
nearly  every  one  marries  some  time ;  and  to  marry  the 
one  we  really  love  must  be  the;  greatest  happiness 
on  earth." 

<*  We  might  as  well  talk  that  way,"  said  Kate,  lean- 
ing her  elbow  on  Hannah's  knee,  M  and  it's  you  and 
I  now,  Hannah.  But  I  shall  now  be  always  looking 
for  your  wings,  with  which  you  will  fly  away  and 
leave  me  a  lone  *  old  maid.1 " 

"They  will  never  grow,  Kate,  I  feel  sure  of  that; 
you  will  go  first.  I  am  plain  and  odd,  and,  if  I  love  at 
all,  shall  love  some  one  far  above  me ;  that  is  my  way. 
I  couldn't  love  an  ordinary  man." 

*•  An  ordinary  man  is  beneath  you,  Hannah  ;  so  you 
must  marry  a  man  more  than  ordinary,  to  be  your 
equal,  and  you  win." 


312  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

Hannah  shook  her  head. 

"No,  I  will  not,"  she  said.  "Didn't  I  tell  you  I 
was  to  be  a  model '  old  maid  '  for  a  sample  ?  The  world 
needs  one  badly ;  not  but  that  there  are  many  noble 
women  who  never  marry,  but  they  generally  don't  en- 
tertain quite  the  right  ideas  ;  and  most  of  them  shrink 
from  telling  their  age.  I  never  will,  for  I've  as  good 
right  to  grow  old  as  any  one  ;  and  I  hope  to  be  proud 
of  my  years  because  of  what  I  have  accomplished  in 
them." 

"I  shall  follow  close  after,"  said  Kate;  "but  who 
would  have  thought  last  fall,  when  we  were  preparing 
for  New  York,  that  when  Mary  came  back,  she  would 
bring  a  husband." 

"  And  we  must  learn  to  bear  all  disappointments 
like  brave  women,"  said  Hannah,  "  remembering  al- 
ways that  the  future  may  bring  us  something  of  which 
we  have  never  dreamed ;  for  — 

'  The  drift  of  the  Maker  is  dark, 
An  Isis  hid  by  the  veiL 
Who  knoweth  the  ways  of  the  world, 
How  God  will  bring  them  about.'  " 


THE  REVIVAL.  313 


CHAPTER  XXTT. 

THE   REVIVAL. 

THE  breezes  were  cool  and  enlivening,  the  sunset  a 
picture  of  sublimity  and  beauty,  sending  over  the  whole 
firmament  gleams  of  sunlight  dyed  in  every  color  of 
the  rainbow.  The  katydids  talked  to  each  other 
across  the  road,  the  crickets  sang  loudly  and  wailingly 
fn  their  hidden  nooks,  for  a  beautiful  September  day 
was  dying.  Forever  coming  and  going  are  the  days 
wherein  men  may  labor,  bringing  us  nearer  and 
nearer  to  the  night  wherein  work  ceaseth ;  and  that 
night  we  know  not  whether  it  is  near  or  far. 

Through  the  long  green  clover-field,  on  toward  the 
little  church,  Hannah  and  Elate  wended  their  way,  with 
arms  flinging  together  and  eyes  fixed  on  the  radiant 
sunset,  above  which  lay  a  faint  purple  cloud  bordered 
with  gold  ;  and  their  ears  were  open  to  the  brisk  whis- 
pers of  the  breezes,  and  the  mournful  songs  of  the 
insects. 

The  bell  was  ringing  in  the  quaint  little  steeple  on 
the  old  church ;  and  its  every  stroke  seemed  at  the 
same  time  joyful  and  sad,  hopeful  and  hopeless. 

Not  before,  since  that  sad  parting  in  New  York,  have 
we  seen  my  brave  young  girls ;  and  the  summer  has 
all  passed  away.  If  you  look  at  them  closely,  you  will 
see  that  their  faces  are  sadder  and  graver  than  in  the 
days  past  in  which  we  knew  them  ;  and  they  walk  on 


314  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

silently,  —  on  and  on,  step  by  step,  through  the  clover- 
field.  Kate's  eyes  seem  larger  and  darker,  and  her 
form  taller  than  of  old,  while  her  cheek  is  no  longer 
flushed  with  that  fresh,  bright  hue  which  added  so 
much  to  the  animation  and  beauty  of  her  face. 

Her  long,  tedious  winter  in  New  York,  and  at  last 
her  parting  with  Mary,  had  left  her  worn  and  weary, 
and  somewhat  disconsolate. 

She  had  hardly  been  herself  during  the  summer. 
Everything  reminded  her  of  the  fair  young  sister  with 
whom  she  had  expected  to  walk  for  years  to  come,  and 
from  which  fond  dream  she  had  been  so  rudely  awak- 
ened. 

Mary's  visits  to  the  sweet  cool  home  of  her  child- 
hood —  for  twice  had  she  been  there  since  her  mar- 
riage —  brought  to  Kate  in  a  certain  way  resignation  ; 
for  Mr.  De  Witt  was  a  most  estimable  and  lovable 
young  man,  and  won  their  hearts  by  his  kindness, 
and  especially  by  his  devotedness  and  tender  solicitude 
toward  his  young  wife  ;  while  Mary's  happiness,  con- 
tentment, and  satisfaction  relieved  those  who  so  ten- 
derly loved  her  of  all  fears  for  her  future.  And  her 
wonderful  improvement  in  music,  the  little  songs  she 
had  composed,  and  which  had  been  received  by  the 
public  with  some  appreciation,  kept  the  hope  bright  in 
the  hearts  of  her  friends  that  her  musical  talent,  which 
she  loved  above  all  things,  was  not  destined  to  be  hid 
in  a  napkin,  and  forever  lie  unimproved. 

Yet  Kate,  even  since  she  and  Hannah  had  talked 
themselves  into  the  belief  that  it  was  better  thus,  that 
Mary's  opportunities  were  increased  since  marriage, 
still  continued  to  feel  a  void  in  her  heart,  a  something 
wanting,  though  she  could  not  tell  what  nor  wherefore. 

How  bitter  it  is,  this  first  breaking  in  upon  a  clinging 


THE  REVIVAL.  315 

group  of  loved  ones,  who  feel  that  they  belong  exclu- 
sively together  ;  whose  secrets,  hopes,  and  longings  are 
in  common  ;  who  know  each  other  as  well,  aye,  and 
sometimes  better  than  they  know  themselves ;  who  are 
one  little  happy  group,  all  so  genuine  in  their  affec- 
tion and  sympathy,  all  so  anxious  for  each  other's  safety, 
and  all  so  happy  in  each  other's  society !  Yet  from 
just  such  families  should  others  be  formed ;  from  just 
such  homes  should  others  spring.  Those  who  make 
each  other  happy  at  their  father's  hearth,  will  make  a 
precious  group  happy  at  then*  own.  Those  who  cling 
together  fondly  and  affectionately,  dreading  a  separa- 
tion, and  dreaming  of  ways  to  help  each  other,  are 
they  who  cling  to  a  husband  with  devoted  tenderness, 
and  become  mothers  loyal  and  saintly. 

And  so  the  old  home  nest  will  be  forsaken,  the  bird- 
lings  will  fly  away,  for  thus  hath  the  Maker  of  all  things 
decreed  ;  and  it  is  well. 

Mary's  marriage  was  sudden  and  strange.  Yet  it 
was  not  rash  nor  desperate,  nor  yet  entered  into  for  the 
attainment  of  worldly  gain  or  honor. 

With  Mary,  to  love  was  to  care  for,  and  to  help. 
She  knew  no  other  love ;  and  when  she  plainly  saw 
that  the  object  of  her  affection  needed  her  to  make  his 
path  smoother  and  his  days  brighter,  as  well  as  her 
material  care  and  watchfulness  in  his  hours  of  sickness, 
she  did  what  she  believed  right,  and  her  right  to  do, 
and  joined  her  life  with  his.  And  now  with  the  part- 
ner of  her  days  she  goeth  ;  and  though  she  is  the  same 
dear  sister  still,  and  the  same  affectionate  daughter  and 
friend,  yet  a  wife's  duties  are  upon  her  ;  and  she  hath 
an  altar  of  her  own  around  which  to  gather  home  joys 
and  comforts ;  but  Mary  was  not  the  one  to  hide  her 
talents,  because  she  had  taken  upon  herself  the  duties 


316  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

and  responsibilities  of  wifehood.  She  conscientiously 
believed  that  whatever  talents  God  gave  to  her  it  was 
her  duty  to  cultivate  and  extend  as  far  as  possible, 
for  the  sake  of  her  own  advancement  and  elevation,  as 
also  for  the  good  she  would  unavoidably  do  to  human- 
ity ;  .besides,  she  loved  music  too  well  to  abandon  it ; 
and  now  with  a  double  purpose  she  worked  on. 

Hannah  had  not  grieved  so  much  as  Kate  over 
Mary's  marriage.  She  had  known  even  a  keener  dis- 
appointment than  this;  besides,  she  could  appreciate 
Mary's  affection  for  her  husband  ;  and  in  thinking  of 
her  as  happy,  she  grew  content  herself,  and  came  even 
to  be  glad  that  the  gentle  girl  she  had  loved  so  well 
and  so  devotedly,  had  found  a  true  heart  on  which  to 
lean  and  in  which  to  trust. 

Neither  she  nor  Kate,  however,  had  accomplished 
what  they  had  hoped  during  the  summer.  Their  severe 
winter  in  the  city,  the  first  material  hardships  they  had 
ever  known,  had  left  mind  and  body  both  somewhat 
exhausted ;  and  now,  as  the  invigorating  autumn 
weather  came,  and  they  had  begun  to  feel  again  am- 
bitious, a  religious  excitement  occurred  which  con- 
fused and  unfitted  them  for  the  labor  which  they  were 
preparing  for. 

Every  afternoon  and  evening  for  a  week  the  little 
church  had  been  crowded  even  to  the  outer  door  by 
people  who  flocked  there  from  the  village,  and  from  all 
parts  of  the  town.  Never  had  such  an  excitement 
been  known  in  the  parish  before  ;  and  talented  minis- 
ters from  other  churches  assisted  in  the  great  work 
which  was  going  on.  Kate  especially,  who  was  yet 
hardly  physically  strong,  had  been  greatly  moved. 
Her  mind  had  been  so  wrought  upon  that  she  tried 
in  vain  to  think  clearly  as  before,  and  she  failed  to 


THE  REVIVAL.  317 

feel  that  faith  and  trust  which  had  been  hers  in  the 
days  gone  bj.  Hannah,  too,  who  had  reasoned  so 
much  on  religion,  who  had  so  satisfactorily  expressed 
herself  to  Miss  Brechandon  on  creeds  and  churches, 
began  to  doubt,  to  feel  herself  thrust  out  into  chaos, 
with  nothing  to  ding  to,  and  no  voice  to  hear  her  caD. 
The  old  and  young  were  weeping  and  wringing 
their  hands,  while  prayer  and  exhortation  were  heard 
almost  continually  throughout  the  village.  Hannah 
and  Kate  had  heard  little  revival  preaching  before, 
and,  possessing  naturally  a  religious  turn  of  mind,  they 
sometimes  listened  with  fear  and  trembling.  This 
beautiful  autumn  night  they  were  unusually  sad  and 
thoughtful,  and  walked  on  silently,  hearing  the  voices 
of  thoughtless  lads  on  the  church  lawn,  and  seeing 
people  hurrying  along  the  road.  Suddenly,  as  they 
left  the  clover-field,  and  drew  nearer  the  meeting- 
house, the  M^gmg  of  a  familiar  hymn  was  borne  to 
them,  in  a  perfect  tumult  of  voices,  so  loud,  and  full, 
and  enthusiastic,  it  seemed  as  if  the  heavy  timbers  of 
the  church  must  be  moved  by  the  great  noise.  The 
girls  stopped  just  a  moment  and  listened.  Clearly  die 
words  of  the  last  verse  were  borne  to  thempNi  the 
evening  air. 


Both  shuddered  a  little,  and  then  they  hurried  on. 
Around  the  outer  door  of  the  church  was  a  knot  of 
rude  boys,  munching  peanuts,  and  malring  fun  for 


318  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

themselves  out  of  the  very  seriousness  of  others. 
They  stepped  a  little  one  side,  and  remained  hushed 
and  silent,  as  Hannah  and  Kate  walked  into  the  church, 
their  faces  grave  and  white,  and  a  certain  something 
in  their  clear  eyes  which  commanded  respect.  There 
was  a  little  stir  in  the  room  when  they  entered ;  for 
they  had  been  well  known  throughout  the  neighbor- 
hood as  girls  with  very  decided  opinions  of  their  own, 
and  people  were  curious  to  see  how  this  religious  ex- 
citement would  affect  them.  Every  evening  for  a 
week  they  had  been  to  the  church,  and  sat  silent  and 
grave  all  through  the  services  ;  and  they  had  been  gazed 
at  with  expectant  eyes,  and  some  began  to  wonder  if 
they  were  not  getting  serious;  but  they  expressed 
their  feelings  to  none  but  themselves,  and  even  to- 
gether they  talked  less  than  usual.  The  man  who 
was  to  preach  this  night  was  a  powerful  revivalist, 
known  in  many  religious  communities ;  a  man  with  a 
powerful  frame  and  firm  step,  with  gray  hair,  and  a 
keen,  fascinating  eye.  His  voice  was  deep  and  pene- 
trating, and  he  had  the  power  of  impressing  the  hearer 
that  every  word  of  his  was  law  and  gospel.  The  girls 
had  never  heard  him  before,  and  everything  was  for- 
gotten wliile  he  preached,  but  the  pictures  he  so  viv- 
idly presented  to  their  imagination.  He  first  pictured 
the  condition  of  a  lost  soul  after  death.  He  painted 
hell  in  the  most  frightful  colors  imaginable,  borrowing 
perhaps  something  from  Milton's  great  imagination. 
The  room  was  as  still  as  death,  and  many  held  their 
breath  and  closed  their  eyes  to  shut  out  the  vision  of 
the  awful  pit  which  seemed  to  yawn  before  them. 

It  was  terrible,  and  Kate  gave  a  little  gasp  and 
clutched  at  Hannah's  dress. 

If  the  words  of  the  preacher  were  true,  then  they 


THE  REVIVAL.  319 

should  fall  into  this  terrible  pit ;  she  and  Hannah,  who 
had  always  tried  to  do  well,  and  whose  faces  shone 
with  the  innocence  in  their  hearts,  —  if  they  did  not 
go  forward  and  be  born  again,  regenerated,  and  bap- 
tized. "  Now,"  said  the  preacher,  when  he  had  pre- 
sented this  horrifying  picture,  "  grace  is  free  ;  Jesus 
loves  you,  and  calls  you,  and  has  for  you  in  heaven  a 
mansion  as  glorious  and  beautiful  as  hell  is  terrifying, 
where  He  will  receive  those  who  are  not  ashamed  of 
Him.  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost ;  to-night  may  be 
your  last  opportunity.  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now 
is  the  day  of  salvation.  Give  your  heart  to  Jesus  now, 
it  is  all  He  asks.  Grieve  not  away  the  Holy  Spirit 
which  is  striving  with  you,  else  you  may  be  lost  forever 
and  ever  and  ever."  Much  more  he  said  in  the  same 
exciting  strain ;  and  tender  young  maidens,  who  had 
hardly  known  a  sinful  thought,  began  to  grow  pale 
with  fright,  wrought  upon  by  the  eloquent  preacher 
until  they  had  no  thought  or  feeling  calm  and  unpreju- 
diced, and  belonging  to  their  own  individual  hearts 
and  brains,  but  were  borne  away  into  thoughts  confused 
and  filled  with  terror. 

Hannah  and  Kate  were  suddenly  startled  by  a  gasp 
and  despairing  groan  coming  from  the  pew  in  front  of 
them,  and  noticing  for  the  first  time  its  occupants,  they 
saw  that  they  came  from  Dill,  whose  face  was  as  pale 
as  death,  and  who  was  writhing  in  anguish. 

The  house  was  now  crowded  to  the  very  utmost, 
and  the  feeling  was  becoming  intense.  When  the 
preacher  called  upon  them  to  rise  for  prayers,  or  come 
forward  to  the  anxious  seat,  many  did  so ;  but  Dill  sat 
still,  and  sobbed  and  groaned,  and  hid  her  face  on  the 
shoulder  of  some  one  beside  her,  who  tried,  but  in  vain, 
to  soothe  her.  Hannah  and  Kate  had  never  felt  so 


320  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

wrought  upon  before.  Still  they  sat  quietly  side  by 
side,  their  faces  grave  and  pale,  while  they  tried  to 
think  clearly.  The  meeting  was  over  at  last,  and 
they  drew  a  long  sigh  of  relief;  and  Hannah  touched 
Dill  gently  on  the  shoulder. 

"  Go  with  us,"  she  said ;  and  Dill,  looking  up,  an- 
swered almost  wildly,  — 

"  I  don't  care  where  I  go,  for  I'm  lost,  lost  forever. 
There's  no  hope  for  me." 

Some  of  Hannah's  old  reason  returned  to  her. 

"  If  you  are  lost,  Dill,  be  sure  there  will  not  a  soul 
in  this  congregation  be  saved ;  and  if  everybody  is  go- 
ing to  hell,  we  might  as  well  go  with  them.  I'm  not 
afraid  of  any  one's  being  lost,  however,  who  loves  the 
good  and  hates  the  bad,  and  tries  to  do  as  well  as  she 
can." 

"  But  I  don't  love  the  good.  I  hate  God,  and  I'm 
lost  forever,"  exclaimed  Dill  in  a  half  shriek,  that 
called  the  attention  of  many  to  herself.  One  of  the 
ministers,  who  was  standing  near,  heard  it,  and  ap- 
proached them. 

"My  young  friend,"  he  said,  "you  must  pray  for 
pardon,  and  it  will  be  granted  you.  The  evil  spirit 
has  got  the  power  over  you,  and  you  must  strive  to 
overcome  it." 

He  tried  to  explain  to  her  something  about  grace 
and  forgiveness ;  but  he  did  not  know  that  what  the 
child  most  needed  was  a  gentle  hand  to  wipe  her  tears 
away,  and  a  soothing  voice  to  sing  even  a  sweet  lullaby 
to  her  in  a  quiet  room,  wherein  no  sound  of  terrible 
warning  could  come ;  that  her  greatest  needs  just  then 
were  -physical  strength  and  endurance  ;  for  her  form 
was  thin,  and  her  young  face  almost  transparent,  and 
her  mind  had  been  worked  upon  already  too  much. 


THE  BEVIVAL.  321 

Dill  had  no  mother,  and  her  father  was  a  deacon  of  the 
stiffest  and  sternest  order.  Dill  was  his  only  child, 
and  his  greatest  desire  had  ever  been  to  see  her  a 
member  of  the  church ;  bat,  poor,  deluded  man !  like 
many  another,  he  did  not  know  the  secret  of  bringing 
about  his  desired  object,  and  was  always  holding  up 
to  his  young  daughter,  whose  health  was  delicate,  the 
necessity  of  belonging  to  the  church,  and  the  terrible 
consequences  that  would  accrue  to  those  who.  would 
not  confess  Christ  before  the  world.  Dill,  who  be- 
lieved that  some  great  change  must  come  into  her 
heart,  could  not  feel  that  change,  and  therefore  fell 
into  that  terrible  state  of  thinking  she  was  lost  forever. 

Her  mother  before  her  had  suffered  much  in  the 
same  way,  though  the  trouble  was  less  apparent :  for 
the  religion  of  her  strong,  unyielding  husband  was  too 
severe  for  a  slender,  trusting  little  woman  like  herself, 
and  she  seemed  much  like  a  caged  bird ;  for  many  of 
the  innocent  amusements  and  enjoyments  of  life  were 
denied  her.  But  she  had  gone  early  into  the  mys- 
terious world  for  which  her  husband  had  tried  to  pre- 
pare her;  and  at  last,  when  the  end  came,  she  ex- 
claimed with  a  face  radiant  with  new  joy,  "  I  am  free, 
I  am  free." 

Dill  was  an  infant  then,  and  had  grown  up  mother- 
less, and  under  the  guidance  of  her  stern  father.  For 
more  than  a  year  she  had  been  troubled  on  the  ques- 
tion of  religion,  and  "that  peace  for  which  she  longed 
did  not  come  to  her.  At  first  she  had  striven  hard,  and 
prayed  for  peace  and  pardon,  and  that  change  of 
heart  which  she  was  taught  was  necessary  to  the  sav- 
ing of  her  soul ;  but  they  did  not  come,  and  she  could 
not  join  the  church  without  them. 

So  the   days  went  by;   Hannah   and  'Xijah  went 

21 


822  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

away,  and  she  began  to  grow  cold  and  indifferent  until 
the  revival  broke  out,  when  she  became  excited  and 
wretched  again.  She  was  a  retiring,  bashful  girl,  and 
therefore  had  lived  in  a  most  secluded  manner,  with 
only  a  few  friends,  and  much  time  to  brood  over  the 
terrible  condition  of  her  soul  ;  while  most  of  her  books 
were  of  that  class  which  only  frightened  her. 

"  Come,  Dill,"  said  Hannah  at  last,  "  there  is  no  re- 
ligion in  this  sort  of  thing.  It  is  enough  to  drive  any 
one  crazy  ;  besides,  it  is  suffocating  in  here.  Come 
out  into  the  open  air,  where  we  can  breathe  and 
think." 

The  minister  looked  hard  at  Hannah  as  though  she 
was  in  a  most  pitiable  condition ;  then  saying  to  Dill, 
"I  will  call  and  see  you  to-morrow,"  walked  away, 
while  Hannah  drew  Dill's  hand  under  her  arm,  and 
they  made  their  way  out  of  the  church. 

"  There  !  "  exclaimed  Hannah  when  they  were  be- 
neath the  clear,  starry  sky.  "  Now  I  can  breathe,  and 
I  hope  after  a  while  to  get  my  brain  clear  enough  to 
think." 

"  It  is  reviving  out  here,"  said  Dill  with  a  loud 
breath,  which  terminated  in  a  sob. 

"  I  want  you  to  go  home  with  me  to-night,"  said 
Hannah ;  "  will  you  ?  " 

"  If  father  is  willing,"  said  the  poor  child ;  and  so 
they  went  and  asked  for  the  deacon's  consent,  but  he 
would  not  give  it. 

Dill  must  go  home  with  him,  he  said,  for  he  wished 
to  talk  with  her ;  besides,  Mr.  B ,  one  of  the  min- 
isters, would  call  on  her  in  the  morning,  and  he  wished 
her  to  be  ready  to  receive  him. 

Dill  groaned  and  clung  to  Hannah's  arm ;  but  she 
did  not  ask  her  to  go  with  her  to  her  own  home,  for 
the  stern  face  of  her  father  forbade  it. 


THE  REVIVAL.  323 

So  Hannah  and  Kate,  arm  in  arm,  went  througn  the 
clover-field  alone. 

"  What  do  you  think  wffl  become  of  us  all?  "  asked 
Kate  with  a  long  sigh,  as  they  walked  along. 

"  I  am  really  afraid  Dill  wifl  lose  her  reason,"  said 
Hannah.  "I  have  heard  of  such  things  happening, 
and  she  has  no  time  to  rest  from  these  superstitious 
thoughts  and  feelings,  for  her  father  keeps  them  con- 
stantly before  her.  I  wish  she  could  go  away  some- 
where, and  find  a  little  rest." 

"I  wish  we  could  all  rest  awhile,"  said  Kate. 
"  What  do  you  think  about  this  revival,  Hannah  ?  " 

"  I  don't  get  opportunity  to  think  clearly." 

"  Well,  don't  you  remember  how  happy  we  used  to 
be  in  our  own  religion,  as  we  used  to  call  it,  and  how 
we  used  to  enjoy  talking  on  the  subject,  and  trying  to 
do  just  as  nearly  right  as  we  knew  how?  Do  you  sup- 
pose that  was  all  conceit  and  folly  in  us?  It  seems  to 
me  we  must  have  been  innocent  and  sincere ;  and  if  we 
were,  what  a  pity  that  we  must  awaken  into  such  a 
reality  as  this !  If  I  could  feel  as  some  express  them- 
selves, so  gloriously  happy,  because  forgiven,  then 
I  should  undoubtedly  be  content;  but  somehow  I 
can't  bring  myself  to  believe  in  this  great  outburst  of 
emotion,  which  I  fear,  in  great  part,  is  physical  ex- 
citement." 

"  Yet  it  may  do  good,"  said  Hannah,  who,  since  she 
had  seen  Dill  so  overcome,  had  roused  herself  in  part 
out  of  the  strange  state  into  which  she  had  fallen. 
"  No  doubt  it  will  cause  people  who  were  before  en- 
tirely heedless  of  eternity,  to  think  of  their  souls,  and 
of  immortal  life ;  and  I  hope  it  will  make  them  better 
and  nobler.  Yet  this  cannot  be  in  itself  religion,  it 
seems  to  me,  nor  the  true  way  to  worship  and  love 
our  Creator." 


324  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

They  were  now  at  their  own  door.  Hannah  lifted 
the  latch,  and  they  entered  the  warm,  cozy  kitchen, 
where  they  expected  to  find  their  father  and  mother 
sitting  quietly,  for  they  never  attended  these  meetings, 
but  day  after  day  sowed  good  seed  without  noise  or 
confusion,  having  a  prayer  for  all  good  constantly  in 
their  hearts.  But  this  night  the  rays  of  the  lamp-light 
shone  out  from  the  sitting-room,  and  the  girls  stopped 
a  moment  and  wondered  who  was  their  visitor;  for 
that  there  was  one,  they  were  certain.  They  entered 
the  sitting-room  curiously,  and  immediately  recognized, 
in  the  handsome,  white-haired  gentleman  who  smiled 
upon  them  so  kindly,  Mr.  Worth,  whom  the  winter 
before  they  had  met  in  New  York.  They  greeted  him 
with  great  cordiality,  for  somehow  his  cheerful  face 
affected  them  pleasantly,  and  revived  their  drooping 
spirits.  They  did  not  know  then  how  much  they 
would  owe  him  in  after  years,  nor  guess  how  fer- 
vently they  should  bless  him  in  the  future.  Why  can- 
not the  world  provide  more  men  like  unto  him  ?  Why 
cannot  the  wealthy  learn  how  wealth  will  make  them 
happy?  Why  will  they  use  it  so  to  their  own  injury 
and  also  to  the  injury  of  others  ?  Why  will  they  not 
imitate  the  example  of  this  noble  man,  whose  days 
were  days  of  pleasantness,  and  whose  paths  were 
paths  of  peace  ? 

Who  can  measure  the  value  of  a  man,  possessed  of 
all  worldly  honor  and  riches,  who  gathers  around  him 
friends  of  worth,  whether  rich  or  poor ;  who  stands 
among  all  the  briers  and  underbrush  of  life  tarnished 
by  none  of  his  surroundings,  stately  and  independent, 
like  the  graceful  lily  that  rises  in  rough  pasture  land, 
free  from  the  evil  influences  about  it ;  who  will  not 
stoop  to  the  least  dishonesty,  neither  by  the  allurements 


THE  REVIVAL.  325 

of  gold  nor  of  fashion  ;  who  wavers  not  in  doing  right, 
however  great  may  be  the  tendency  to  do  wrong ;  whose 
standard  of  right  is  in  his  own  bosom,  making  him  in- 
dependent of  all  creeds,  sects,  and  communities,  and 
dependent  for  his  convictions  only  upon  God  ?  Only 
He  who  made  him  can  measure  his  worth ;  and  his 
heroism  exceeds  all  other  in  the  world. 

Such  a  man  was  Mr.  Worth.  Radical  in  his  prin- 
ciples, devoted  to  his  Master  Christ,  whom  he  loved 
with  all  the  faith  and  fervency  of  a  child,  he  was  as 
sure  of  finding  a  happier  existence  after  death  as  he 
was  sure  of  anything  he  had  seen  and  known.  Yet 
there  was  no  effeminacy  about  him,  either  of  mind  or 
of  body ;  but  he  was  strong  physically  and  mentally, 
and  he  devoted  that  strength  with  the  most  charm- 
ing cheerfulness  to  doing  good.  He  never  indulged 
in  personal  extravagances,  yet  lived  always  in  the  most 
comfortable  and  becoming  manner ;  and  all  around, 
both  far  and  near,  hearts  blessed  him,  —  hearts  which 
had  been  comforted  by  his  timely  assistance ;  and  not 
a  little  was  the  intellectual  worth  of  the  world  in- 
creased by  his  encouragement  and  material  help.  No 
one  but  God  is  faultless ;  but  the  faults  of  Mr.  Worth 
were  so  hedged  in  and  overbalanced  by  his  virtues, 
that  if  they  were  at  any  time  apparent,  they  were  for- 
given and  forgotten. 

In  after  years  it  was  often  the  delight  of  Hannah 
and  Kate  to  talk  of  his  goodness,  and  contrast  him  with 
the  many  rich  men  of  whom  they  knew,  and  who  used 
their  wealth  as  chains  to  bind  them  into  slavery,  which 
not  only  was  a  hindrance  to  their  natural  enjoyment, 
but  bound  their  souls  in  poisonous  fetters ;  and  they 
learned  a  lesson  from  this  good  man  who  used  his 
wealth  and  his  talents  for  eternal  good. 


THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  XX1IL 

HOPE   AND    PEACE. 

"  THIS  revival  is  affecting  you?  "  said  Mr.  Worth 
inquiringly  the  next  morning,  as  he  sat  with  Hannah 
and  Kate  under  the  apple-tree  at  the  foot  of  the  lawn. 
He  spoke  especially  to  Kate ;  and  she  replied  hon- 
estly,— 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is  affecting  almost  every  one  ;  but 
somehow  I  cannot  go  forward,  like  many  of  the  other 
young  ladies,  for  I  don't  feel  exactly  that  way.  I  can't, 
tell  really  what  is  the  state  of  my  feelings  ;  but  I  am 
sure  I  am  not  so  happy  as  I  was  before  the  revival 
commenced/' 

"  And  how  is  it  with  you,  Hannah  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  am  thinking,"  she  said,  "  and  trying  to  find  light, 
for  it  seems  as  if  it  is  all  at  once  dark." 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  have  anything  to  say  against 
the  revival,"  said  Mr.  Worth.  "  I  believe  in  reviving 
all  that  is  good  in  us  as  often  as  possible  ;  and  these 
great  religious  excitements,  which  are  intended  for  the 
salvation  of  souls  from  perdition,  undoubtedly  produce 
some  good  results ;  but  they  are  gradually  passing 
away,  and  people  are  learning,  little  by  little,  a  better 
way  to  worship  God  than  by  this  shouting  and  praying, 
and  a  more  acceptable  way  to  render  service  unto 
Him." 

"  But,"  said  Hannah,  "  they  tell  us  at  the  church 


HOPE  AND  PEACE.  327 

Oat  we  must  confess  Christ  before  the  world,  and 
experience  religion,  if  we  would  be  saved,  otherwise 
there  is  no  hope  for  us." 

44  And  they  tell  you  the  truth,"  answered  Mr. 
Worth  earnestly. 

"Then  why  are  not  revivals  real  necessities,"  asked 
Kate,  "  since  people  must  be  lost  if  not  brought  into 
the  church  somehow,  and  hadn't  ft  better  be  through 
fear  than  in  no  way?  " 

"I  said  that  they  ten  the  truth  when  they  say  we 
must  confess  Christ  before  the  world,  and  experience 
religion  if  we  would  be  saved ;  but  what  is  it  to  confess 
Christ?  How  would  you  do  ft?" 

"  Well,  I  suppose  what  they  mean  by  the  words  is 
that  we  shall  stand  up  before  all  the  people,  and  teU 
them  our  determination  to  be  a  Christian,  and  say 
that  we  love*  Jesus,  and  wish  to  be  a  member  of  the 
church;"  said  HaimaTi. 

"  There  is  undoubtedly  no  harm  in  that,  when  the 
person  is  sincere,  neither  is  there  any  necessary  good 
in  ft.  Hie  way  I  should  define  the  confessing  of 
Christ  would  be  in  quite  a  different  way ;  and  my  ex- 
planation of  experiencing  rehgion  would  probably  differ 
somewhat  from  the  people  of  your  church."' 

"Please  tett  us  what  you  think  about  ft,"  said  Han- 
nah eagerly.  "  Kate  and  I  have  been  to  meeting  so 
often  of  late  that  we  have  hardly  had  time  for  dear 
thinking;  and  you  have  lived  many  years,  and  lived 
them  well,  professing  Christianity,  and  undoubtedly 
can  help  us." 

"My  brain  feels  a  little  steadier  already,"  said  Kate, 
a  touch  of  die  old  expression  coming  back  into  her 
face. 

Mr.  Worth  smiled  pleasantly. 


328  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I  have  professed  to  be  a  follower 
of  Christ  for  many  years,  and  have  tried  to  be  a  true 
disciple.  His  doctrines  are  perfect,  and  his  life  was 
more  beautiful  than  anything  of  which  we  have  ever 
heard ;  and  no  imagination  of  beauty  and  perfection 
can  exceed  it.  It  is  a  joy  to  me  to  try  to  follow  in  his 
footsteps ;  and  one  who  does  not  believe  on  Him  and 
love  Him,  which  is  to  do  his  work,  can  have  no  idea  of 
the  joy  in  a  Christian's  life  nor  of  the  hope  in  the 
Christian's  heart.  And  now  there  is  nothing  so  easy 
or  so  beautiful  as  to  become  a  Christian,  and  there  is 
no  other  way  in  all  the  w  orld  to  be  truly  good,  to  live 
a  truly  noble  life,  but  by  Christianity.  If  a  person  de- 
nies Christ,  and  then  boasts  of  morality  and  goodness, 
you  may  be  sure  he  possesses  not  that  pure  and  elevated 
feeling,  that  humble  greatness,  that  love  and  respect 
for  the  human  soul,  that  broad  philanthropy,  that 
marks  the  life  of  the  true  believer  in  and  follower  of 
Christ.  There  is  nothing  so  easy,  I  said,  as  to  become 
a  Christian  ;  but  I  must  add,  when  the  heart  and  soul 
long  for  elevation,  for  the  beauties  of  goodness,  as  I 
am  sure  yours  do.  You  need  go  to  no  revival,  for 
there  you  will  be  confused  and  almost  incapable  of 
true  worship ;  there  you  cannot  see  clearly,  but  a  mist 
seems  to  obscure  the  clear  vision  of  holiness  ;  but  you 
love  all  that  is  good  and  true,  and  desire  to  be  better 
and  grow  better  daily :  and  you  think  of  this  often, 
but  not  at  the  revival ;  there  you  can  only  tremble  with 
fear.  While  you  sit  here,  however,  beneath  this  clear 
sky,  you  feel  a  calm,  pleasant  love  for  God,  and  a  deep 
gratitude  for  his  goodness  ;  or  if  not  this  morning,  you 
have  many  mornings  before  ;  and  you  desire  to  do  the 
will  of  Christ  and  follow  his  example.  Isn't  that 
true?" 


HOPE  AXD  PEACE.  329 

"  Yes,  yes,"  exclaimed  both  of  the  girls  at  one 
time. 

"  Then  it  is  not  necessary  that  you  bind  yourself  to 
any  particular  sect,  since  the  times  are  so  entirely 
changed  from  the  days  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles. 
Now  there  are  numerous  Christian  churches  and 
creeds,  all  faulty  and  all  with  their  merits.  Now 
surely  the  joining  of  one  of  these  churches  is  not  nec- 
essary to  the  saving  of  your  souls ;  but  if  after  due 
consideration  and  reason,  not  in  excitement  and  fear, 
you  believe  you  could  further  the  real  beauties  and 
doctrines  of  Christ  by  becoming  a  member  of  some 
church,  it  would  probably  be  well  for  you  to  unite  with 
some  religious  body  ;  if  you  do  not,  if  you  think  you 
can  draw  nearer  to  your  Heavenly  Father  and  all  hu- 
manity, and  be  in  spirit  a  member  of  all  that  is  good 
and  true  in  everv  church  and  every  community  in  the 
world,  by  being  free,  then  it  were  better  to  remain 
free,  and  you  will  confess  Christ  just  as  truly.  To 
confess  Christ  is  to  show  to  the  world  that  you  love 
Him,  by  obedience  to  his  will,  and  following  in  his 
footsteps.  It  is  all  the  confession  that  He  asks  for,  and 
it  is  left  with  us  to  decide  what  way  we  can  best  do  this. 
It  is  the  weaker  natures  which  are  only  brought  to 
what  is  called  the  experiencing  of  religion  through  a 
selfish  fear  of  being  lost  without  it ;  and  the  higher 
natures  that  rise  above  all  fear,  and  elevate  their  souls, 
and  rise  nearer  and  nearer  to  God,  by  doing  good 
deeds,  by  keeping  their  hearts  meek  and  humble,  by 
loving  humanity,  and  working  to  lift  human  nature 
nearer  the  divine,  —  these  hearts  are  full  of  that  beau- 
tiful religion  which  makes  heaven  so  beautiful  and 
earth  like  unto  it.  Reason  would  not  have  been  given 
us,  if  it  was  not  to  be  made  use  of:  the  brute  creation 


330  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

have  only  instinct ;  and  does  not  reason  tell  us,  as  well 
as  the  Gospel,  that  it  is  the  work  and  the  heart  which 
must  be  acceptable  to  God  ?  and  though  we  must  ex- 
hort each  other  to  good  works,  it  must  not  be  through 
a  great  religious  excitement,  when  the  good  works 
held  out  to  the  convert  are  to  confess  Christ,  and  sub- 
scribe to  a  certain  creed ;  for  true  religion  is  as  gentle 
and  calm  as  the  sky  above  us." 

"O  Mr.  Worth,"  exclaimed  Hannah,  "you  bring 
back  to  me  those  delightful,  peaceful  thoughts  I  used  to 
know ;  and  it  seems  as  if  the  light  never  shone  so  clearly 
on  my  heart  as  now,  nor  religion  seemed  so  beautiful." 

"  I  feel,"  said  Kate,  her  eyes  growing  luminous  with 
feeling,  "  I  feel  rested,  and  ready  to  commence  work 
for  the  good  of  my  own  soul  and  the  souls  of  all  the 
world.  There  is  so  much  to  do,  and  so  much  to  be 
joyful  for,  and  so  little  to  fear,  when  we  do  what  is 
right  and  work  for  those  around  us." 

Mr.  Worth  seemed  greatly  pleased. 

"  We  will  not  condemn  the  revival,"  he  said,  "but 
will  hope  it  will  do  much  good  for  those  who  cannot 
see  above  it ;  but  we  may  be  Christians  without  it ;  we 
see  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the  beauties  of  Christ, 
and  will  not  get  entangled  in  theology,  but  draw 
nearer  and  nearer  to  our  great  Teacher,  through  the 
elevation  of  our  souls,  and  the  overcoming  of  our  ani- 
mal propensities.  We  will  not  seek  the  shield  of  a  re- 
ligious body,  which  is  more  or  less  governed  by  popu- 
larity ;  and  though  we  condemn  not  the  churches,  and 
hope  they  may  become  more  and  more  liberal  and 
purified,  yet  Christ  is  our  church,  the  world  our  coun- 
try, and  all  humanity  our  brethren.  By  precept  and 
example,  we  will  renounce  everything  that  degrades 
humanity,  and  work  unceasingly  for  that  which  is 
true  and  elevating." 


HOPE  AND  PEACE.  331 

**  What  enjoyment  there  must  be  in  such  a  life," 
said  Hannah,  "  and  how  peaceful  must  be  its  dose." 

"How  much  you  must  have  thought,  and  how 
earnest  you  must  hare  been,'1  said  Kate,  "to  bring 
yourself  into  this  delightful  state  1 " 

"My  wife  deserves  much  credit  for  all  the  good 
which  is  developed  in  me,"  said  Mr.  Worth  rev- 
erently. "If  you  could  have  known  her,  my  good 
girls,  you  could  better  than  now,  perhaps,  realize  the 
beauty  of  a  true  Christian  ;  but  there  are  other  ex- 
amples, those  which  yon  have  known  since  infancy, 
and  there  is  no  reason  why  you  should  not  rise  very 
near  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  even  before  you  go 
hence," 

"  I  feel  as  if  there  was  a  great  load  taken  from  my 
heart,"  said  Kate,  a  shade  of  color  coming  into  her 
face. 

"This  religion  is  just  the  kind  Dfll  needs,"  said 
Hannah,  "and  she  wfll  never  be  happy  with  any 
other.  I  wish  she  could  feel  as  we  do." 

'' Go,  and  tell  her  how  you  feel,  and  talk  with  her; 
then  perhaps  she  may  see  more  clearly,"*  said  Mr. 
Worth. 

And  Hannah  went,  almost  running  across  the  fields ; 
and  for  more  than  an  hour  she  talked  with  the  excited 
and  unhappy  girl,  until  her  eyes  looked  clearer,  and 
her  face  brighter,  than  for  many  a  day. 

"If  fether  would  only  talk  as  you  do,"  she  said,  "I 
should  be  happy;  but  he  spoils*  all  of  my  delightful 
thoughts,  and  makes  religion  seem  so  stiff  and  frightful 
that  I  cannot  embrace  it  as  he  desires  me  to." 

"  You  must  try  and  have  individual  thoughts,"  said 
Hannah,  "  and  use  a  little  of  your  own  reason.  No 
deacon  or  minister  should  reason  for  us.  They  may 


332  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

often  assist  us,  but  we  must  think  and  act  for  our- 
selves." 

Hannah  and  Kate  after  this  began  to  feel  better  and 
happier,  and  their  ambition  began  to  return.  They 
did  not  attend  any  more  of  the  meetings,  but  spent 
their  evenings  in  quiet  conversation  with  Mr.  Worth, 
who  continued  a  week  at  the  farm-house. 

Their  father  and  mother  were  greatly  pleased  to  see 
their  daughters  again  the  happy  girls  they  were  in  the 
past,  and  there  had  not  been  so  much  life  and  enjoy- 
ment before  in  the  quiet  home  since  Mary's  marriage. 

One  night,  when  the  girls  had  retired  to  their  room, 
they  both  seemed  in  unusually  exuberant  spirits. 

"  Dear  me  !  "  said  Kate,  "  I  have  got  the  greatest 
news,"  and  she  sat  down  in  a  chair  and  rubbed  her 
hands  together  gleefully,  —  "  the  very  greatest  news," 
she  continued,  "  and  I'm  almost  at  a  loss  whether  to 
think  it  isn't  a  fairy  story  that  I  have  dreamed,  and 
not  a  reality." 

"  I  can  half  guess  what  it  is,"  said  Hannah  in  a  most 
lively  tone,  "  as  I  have  some  news  to  tell  also,  and  I 
suppose  it  is  the  same  kind.  Kate,  I  haven't  felt  so 
bright  and  joyous  before  since  Mary  was  with  us,  as  I 
do  to-night ;  but  tell  your  news  quickly,  so  that  I  can 
tell  mine." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Worth  —  was  there  ever  such  a  good 
man?  —  talked  to  me  a  long,  long  time,  you  know 
when,  and  found  out  in  his  own  excellent  way  just 
what  I  desired  to  do  ;  and  O,  Hannah,  he  is  going  to 
help  me.  I  am  going  to  study  with  an  artist,  just  as  I 
have  desired  to  do  so  long,  and  not  be  all  the  time 
worried  about  paying  my  way  ;  and  won't  I  advance  ? 
and  I'll  pay  him,  if  in  no  other  way,  by  my  success. 
If  Mr.  Worth  could  know  what  hours  of  anxiety  he 


HOPE  AND  PEACE.  333 

has  saved  me,  and  how  his  assistance  will  hasten  me  on 
toward  the  goal  for  which  I  work ;  if  he  could  under- 
stand what  days  of  menial  labor  and  nights  of  wakeful- 
ness  his  timely  aid  will  rid  me  of,  he  could  comprehend 
something  of  how  much  I  thank  and  bless  him.  I  am 
willing  to  work  and  endure  hardships  ;  but  it  is  hard  to 
spend  the  precious  time  for  menial  labor  which  I  long 
to  devote  to  art,  and  one  must  be  so  slow  in  rising 
when  she  has  neither  influential  friends  nor  money ; 
but  tell  me.  Hannah,  what  is  your  good  news  ?  Some- 
thing similar  to  mine,  I  am  sure." 

"  Yes,  something  similar  to  yours,  Kate,"  said  Han- 
nah, "  but  your  good  luck  alone  would  have  made  me 
content.  Mr.  Worth  is  not  the  man  to  condemn  and 
then  render  no  assistance.  He  told  me  he  thought  it 
very  wrong  to  use  my  powers  to  add  to  that  literature 
which  is  not  elevating,  but  rather  debasing,  and  he 
thought  me  capable  of  benefiting  humanity  with  my 
pen,  and  he  is  going  to  help  me  to  do  it.  Through 
his  influence  and  assistance  I  shall  do  better,  and  I 
hope  the  days  of  my  sensational  writing  are  over. 
Kate,  do  you  suppose  we  deserve  this  good  luck  ?  " 

"  Doubtful,"  answered  Kate,  "  but  I  hope  we  may 
some  time  become  worthy  of  this  wonderful  blessing. 
If  Mary  were  here  to  enjoy  it !  " 

"  But  she  shall  enjoy  it  some  time  ;  and  come,  Kate, 
we  cannot  sleep  until  we  have  told  father  and  mother." 

So  thev  crept  softlv  down  the  old  stairs,  and  into 
their  parents'  room,  where  the  story  was  told  in  half 
whispers,  and  Mr.  Worth  blessed  with  most  earnest 
and  sincere  blessing. 

The  next  morning,  when  the  girls  began  to  wake  to 
consciousness,  an  exceedingly  pleasant  sensation  stole 
over  them,  though  why,  they  could  not  at  first  realize ; 


334  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

but  suddenly,  when  they  had  opened  their  eyes  and  be- 
held the  flood  of  autumn  light  with  a  pink  mist  floating 
through  it,  they  remembered  their  friend,  and  how 
bright  and  glowing  he  had  made  their  future  ap- 
pear. He  was  to  leave  them  that  day,  and  they  has- 
tily made  their  toilets  and  went  down  to  the  bright  sit- 
ting-room, where  they  found  him  engaged  in  reading 
quietly  from  a  diamond  edition  of  Whittier,  which  he 
carried  in  his  pocket.  It  was  vet  quite  early,  and  they 
had  but  just  passed  the  usual  compliments  of  the  morn- 
ing, when  they  heard  a  timid  knock  out  on  the  porch ; 
and  looking  out  through  the  long  kitchen,  Hannah  saw 
Dill  peering  in  at  the  door  with  a  crimson  hood  on  her 
head  that  heightened  the  glow  of  her  cheeks,  which  the 
morning  air  and  her  own  excitement  had  made  radiant 
and  charming.  She  beckoned  to  Hannah,  who  imme- 
diately joined  her. 

"  Why,  Dill,"  she  said,  "  what  does  it  mean  that  you 
are  over  here  so  early  ?  " 

"  Because  I  am  so  happy,"  Dill  replied,  "  and  the 
world  never  looked  so  beautiful  to  me  before ;  and  I  am 
going  to  try  and  do  some  good,  and  not  be  always 
whining  for  fear  I  shall  be  lost,  but  go  to  work  and 
save  myself."  They  stood  alone  on  the  shady  porch, 
and  Dill  talked  under  her  breath.  "  I  could  hardly  go 
to  sleep  last  night,"  she  continued,  "  I  was  so  very 
happy,  and  religion  seems  so  delightful ;  and  do  you 
know,  after  meeting  was  over  last  night,  father  brought 
me  a  letter  from  'Nijah,  and  it  is  the  most  charming 
letter."  Saying  this,  Dill  immediately  produced  a  let- 
ter from  under  her  shawl,  which  she  gave  eagerly  into 
Hannah's  hands.  "To  think,"  she  said,  "that  he 
should  think  of  me  like  that,  when  he  is  so  noble  and 
I  so  insignificant !  "  and  Dill  pointed  to  a  portion  of  the 
letter  which  ran  thus :  — 


HOPE  AND  PEACE.  335 

"  I  think  of  you  often,  Dill,  and  somehow,  the 
longer  I  stay  away,  the  more  you  come  into  my  mind, 
and  your  kind  words  often  come  to  me  when  I  get 
lonesome.  You'll  think  I  am  changed  when  you  see 
me,  but  I  hope  it's  for  the  better." 

"  It  couldn't  be  for  the  better,"  suggested  Dill.  "  I 
wish  I  could  be  half  as  good  and  noble  as  'Nijah  is ; 
and  I'm  going  to  try ;  and  I'm  not  going  to  be  such  a 
trouble  to  father  any  longer,  nor  to  any  of  my  friends  ; 
but  I  shall  be  a  Christian,  if  possible." 

Hannah  finished  the  reading  of  'Nijah's  letter,  and 
she  smiled  a  very  wise  smile,  which,  however,  Dill  did 
not  notice,  but  took  the  precious  missive,  and  hid  it 
under  her  shawl  again.  "  Now  I  must  go  home," 
she  said ;  "  I  only  came  in  for  a  moment,  for  I  knew 
you  would  be  so  glad  to  see  me  happy.  I  suppose  it 
is  almost  a  miracle  that  I  am  so  changed.  I  don't 
know  what  else  it  can  be." 

"  It  isn't  at  all  necessary  to  know,"  said  Hannah, 
"  only  what  we  are  sure  of,  and  that  is,  that  it  came 
from  Heaven,  from  whence  all  good  comes.  Dill,  my 
dear,  I  have  dreamed  of  the  time  when  your  face 
would  glow  like  this ;  and  I  am  very,  very  glad  the 
reality  has  come.  Did  you  go  to  meeting  last  night  ?  " 

"  No,  I  couldn't ;  but  I  shall  go  to-night,  to  see  if  I 
can't  be  calm  and  happy  all  the  way  through.  Did 
you  hear  about  Maurice  Pike  ?  " 

"No,  what?" 

"  He  has  '  come  out '  in  religion,  and  acts  as  differ- 
ent as  ever  you  saw  ;  and  they  say  Sally  is  serious." 

"I  am  glad  of  it,"  said  Hannah ;  "I  hope  they  will 
be  better  and  happier  for  it." 

"  So  do  I ;  but  I  must  go  home,  for  I  am  going  to 
commence  this  morning,  you  know,  to  be  sensible  and 


336  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

good  ;  and  I'm  going  to  be  different  with  father,  more 
of  a  companion  if  I  can.  Good-by  ;  "  and  Dill  ran 
down  the  steps,  and  off  through  the  field,  her  heart  as 
light  as  her  step. 

"  Joys  cluster,"  Hannah  said  to  herself,  thinking  of 
Mary. 

"  Now,"  said  Mr.  Worth  a  few  hours  later,  when  he 
was  about  to  leave  them,  "  now,  girls,  if  I  leave  as 
much  joy  with  you  as  I  carry  away  with  me  because 
of  the  assistance  I  am  to  render  you,  I  leave  you  with 
happy  hearts." 

"  You  may  be  assured  of  that,"  said  Hannah  ;  "  and 
besides  that,  you  have  taken  such  a  load  from  our 
shoulders  that  we  might  easily  fly,  if  light-heartedness 
was  only  necessary ;  but  if  there  can  be  a  more  joyful 
time  than  this  for  us,  it  will  be  when  we  repay  you  for 
your  great  kindness." 

"  Feel  under  no  obligations,"  said  Mr.  Worth ; 
*'  my  assistance  to  you  is  less  personal  than  general ; 
by  assisting  you,  I  hope  not  only  that  you  may  be  per- 
sonally benefited,  but  that  you  may  benefit  others,  and 
make  the  world  better.  Wherever  I  find  one,  espe- 
cially a  girl  (whose  path  to  success  is  much  more  thorny 
than  a  boy's),  striving  to  attain  some  worthy  object,  and 
I  know  her  heart  is  philanthropic,  I  feel  it  a  duty  as 
much  as  lieth  in  me  to  assist  her  to  rise,  and  be  what 
a  woman  should  be,  strong  in  principle,  and  free  from 
the  slavery  of  fashion,  cultivating  her  talents  so  that 
through  her  the  world  may  receive  more  or  less  good." 
Ah !  many  a  woman  could  testify  that  his  duty  was 
well  performed,  since  not  a  little  good  influence  ex- 
erted in  family,  community,  and  even  nation,  was  all 
owing  to  his  encouragement  and  help. 

When  he  had  gone,  the  girls  began  to  make  prep- 


HOPE  AND  PEACE.  337 

orations  for  work ;  for  a  heavy  barrier  had  been  lifted 
from  their  path,  and  having  their  hearts  at  rest  on  re- 
ligious matters,  they  determined  to  push  on  and  ac- 
complish as  much  as  their  talents  would  allow  ;  and 
they  declared  that  Mr.  Worth  seemed  like  an  angel 
sent  to  them  just  at  the  moment  when  they  most 
needed  him. 

Angels  seldom  fail  to  appear  to  the  good  and  perse- 
vering, though  not  always  in  the  same  form  ;  and  there 
is  no  such  word  as  fail  for  those  who  falter  not. 

"  Be  quiet.    Take  things  as  they  come : 

Each  hour  will  draw  oat  some  surprise. 
With  blessing  let  the  days  go  home : 

Thou  shalt  have  thanks  from  evening  skies." 


338  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

TWO   LETTERS. 

A  LETTER  now  and  then  helps  a  person  along  so 
much  in  telling  a  story,  that  I  shall  insert  these  two 
which  I  hold  in  my  hand,  written  by  Hannah  and 
Kate  confidentially  to  each  other. 

Winter  had  gone,  every  day  of  it,  and  March  had 
just  been  ushered  in,  when  Kate's  letter  was  brought 
to  the  old  farm-house,  and  laid  on  Hannah's  lap. 

Kate  had  been  all  the  winter  in  New  York,  studying 
hard,  and  Hannah  had  been  quietly  at  home,  writing. 
They  had  made  a  practice  of  writing  to  each  other  very 
long  and  very  confidential  letters ;  and  from  a  very 
large  bundle  I  have  selected  these  two,  which,  though 
they  may  not  be  written  as  smoothly  and  elegantly  as 
some  of  the  others,  are  more  to  the  point,  and  more 
descriptive,  and  therefore  better  answer  my  pur- 
pose. 

"  DEAR  HANNAH,  —  There  is  so  much  to  get  into 
this  letter  that  I  hardly  know  where  to  commence.  If 
I  only  had  wings,  I  would  drop  my  pen,  and  fly  to  you, 
and  find  father  and  mother  sitting  quietly  before  a 
bright  fire, — for  it's  a  cold  night,  —  and  give  them  a 
little  surprise. 

"  You  see  I  think  of  them  more  and  more,  and 
appreciate  them  better  and  better. 


TWO  LETTERS.  339 

"But  if  I  had  the  wings,  I  shouldn't  have  the  bodily 
form,  and  therefore  might  not  be  recognized,  nor  un- 
derstood half  so  well  as  a  letter  will  be.  I  don't  want 
to  get  into  a  '  sober  strain,'  as  we  used  to  tell  about ; 
but  somehow  most  1  have  to  write  has  a  4  sober  strain  ' 
to  it.  But  then  that's  delightful  about  Mary,  isn't  it  ? 
The  boys  have  begun  to  whistle  her  song  in  the  street ; 
and  she  has  made  a  heap  of  money  out  of  the  simple 
little  thing.  You  see  Mary  has  tact ;  and  you  know 
there's  a  great  deal  in  that. 

"  Now  David  never  will  make  much  out  of  his  com- 
positions, they  are  not  sprightly  enough  to  '  take '  with 
the  people ;  but  he  is  a  '  capital '  teacher  and  organist, 
and  is  being  appreciated  too.  Ever  since  he  left  the 
Catholics,  and  took  that  offer  of  Dry's  in  Blank  Church, 
Brooklyn,  he  has  received  more  notice  ;  and  he  has  an 
enormous  price  for  his  scholars  ;  but  then  his  health 
isn't  reliable,  and  Mary  quite  often  takes  his  place  at 
the  organ  ;  and  she  plays  beautifully  too.  I  always  go 
to  church  there  when  she  plays,  I  suppose  because 
I  am  so  proud  of  her ;  and  I  keep  thinking,  while  I 
hear  the  music,  of  her  little  white  fingers  running 
over  the  keys ;  and  then  besides,  as  you  well  know, 
no  music  sounds  so  sweet  to  me  as  our  Mary's. 

"  She  and  David  have  grand  callers  sometimes,  and 
Mary,  you  know,  has  got  tact  as  I  said,  or  else  she 
never  would  get  along  so  well  as  she  does,  brought  up 
with  our  simple  ways. 

"  The  other  day,  for  instance.  Mr.  B ,  the  great 

musician,  called,  and  Mary  was  in  such  a  flutter  of  ex- 
citement. I  thought  at  first  she  would  surely  do  no 
credit  to  herself;  but  her  tact  saved  her,  though  I 
think  her  pretty  face  had  something  to  do  with  it. 
Just  now  David  isn't  at  all  well ;  and  Mary  gives  him 


340  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

all  her  attention  at  such  times,  so  I  am  left  quite  alone. 
I  have  written  you  so  much  about  my  progress  that 
there  isn't  much  more  just  now  to  tell,  only  of  Mr. 

C the  artist's  kindness.  I  can  hardly  understand 

why  he  takes  so  much  interest  in  me,  unless  it  is 
because  of  his  friendship  for  Mr.  Worth.  It's  always 
Mr.  Worth,  you  know,  with  us,  because  what  should 
we  do  without  him  ? 

"  I  went  to  the  party  to  which  I  wrote  you  I  had  an 
invitation. 

"  No  one  was  there  that  I  knew,  but  the  artist  and  Mr. 

St.  Maur,  who,  by  the  way,  is  a  friend  of  Mr.  C 's, 

and  comes  into  the  studio  quite  often.  I  don't  like 
parties  very  wrell ;  Haut  this  I  suppose  was  a  very  select 
and  superior  one  ;  and  as  my  picture  had  just  been 
accepted  at  the  Academy  of  Design,  I  could  have 
enjoyed  anything  then,  even  that  detestable  '  ball.' 
But  I  was  treated  very  politely,  and  actually  had  a 
little  chat  with  a  distinguished  artist  who  has  just  re- 
turned from  Rome,  and  became  quite  infatuated  with 
a  young  lady  amateur.  I  mean  that  J  became  infatu- 
ated, not  the  artist ;  he,  I  believe,  has  a  wife  and  sev- 
eral children  ;  but  none  of  them  were  present. 

"  The  young  lady  amateur  called  to  see  me  this  morn- 
ing. I  like  her,  and  believe  it  is  the  first  lady  ac- 
quaintance I  have  made  in  New  York  with  whom  I 
could  start  a  congenial  friendship,  though  I  have  met 
several  very  fine  women,  —  Mr.  C 's  wife,  for  in- 
stance, and  his  sister  also. 

"  Adonijah,  or  Mr.  Dyke,  as  he  is  more  frequently 
called  here,  keeps  very  busily  at  work  ;  but  I  see  him 
now  and  then  ;  and  we  are  the  best  of  friends.  I  think 
if  our  starting  for  New  -York  so  oddly  did  no  other 
good,  it  will  prove  to  be  the  making  of  'Nijah.  He  is 
now  studying  architecture. 


TWO  LETTERS. 


44  My  real  object  in  writing  you  to-night  waste  tell 
Ton  something  new  and  strange  that  has  happened; 
but  somehow  1  rather  dread  to  commence,  for  it  is  all 
a  kind  of  confusion  to  me  ;  and  I  wish  I  could  forget 
at  least  a  part  of  it.  Still  there  is  joyful  news  con- 
nected with  it. 

44  Mrs.  Blossom  —  you  haven't  forgotten  her  of 
course  —  didn't  forget  us,  and  seemed  to  take  a  fancy 
to  Mary  and  I,  though  she  never  would  get  to  be  the 
least  confidential.  We  made  a  practice  all  winter  of 
visiting  her  about  once  a  week,  to  assure  ourselves  that 
she  was  kept  comfortable  ;  and  the  boy  Neil  we  be- 
came greatly  attached  to.  Mr.  St.  Manr  had  continued 
to  send  three  dollars  per  week,  though  the  poor  woman 
had  twice,  through  the  carrier-boy,,  requested  him  to 
cease  his  charitable  gifts;  and  finally  she  ceased  to 
make  any  objections,  and  found  the  money  really 
necessary  to  her  existence,  as  her  health  was  rapidly 
failing.  Last  Wednesday  I  went  alone  to  see  her,  as 
Mary  did  not  wish  to  leave  David  ;  and  I  found  her 
frightfully  sick,  dying  she  told  me,  though  it  proved 
otherwise.  Thinking  she  was  going  to  die,  she  made 
me  her  confidant  ;  and  to  come  to  the  point  at  once,  for 
I'm  not  much  of  a  writer,  as  you  know,  and  don't  like 
beating  about  the  bush,  she  is  Miss 
lost  *  little  Annie,'  and  the  former  lady-love  of  Mr.  , 
Manr,  who,  on  account  of  her  faithlessness,  became  sue] 
a  doubter  and  disbeliever  in  woman's  succeeding  in 
any  object.  Mrs.  Blossom  told  me  very  little  herself. 
Mr.  St.  Maur  told  me  afterward  ;  and  I  "couldn't  blame 
him  so  much  as  before  for  his  distrust  and  doubts. 
Mr.  St.  Maur  is  a  noble  man,  though  a  somewhat 
peculiar  one.  Mr.  St.  Manr  is  worthy  of  any  woman's 
affections;  but  I  have  refused  him.  This  is  what  I 


342  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

have  dreaded  to  write  ;  but  it  is  told  now,  and  I  won- 
der what  you  will  think  of  it.  Mary,  when  I  told  her 
of  it,  said  she  was  sure  I  was  wrong ;  that  I  would 
come  to  know  ray  own  heart  some  time,  as  Aurora  Lee 
did ;  but,  unlike  Romney,  Mr.  St.  Maur  never  would 
come  back  to  me.  He  was  a  man  too  determined,  too 
unyielding. 

"  Some  time,  she  says,  I  shall  come  to  talk  as  Aurora 
did  to  Romney ;  but  it  will  be  all  to  myself;  there  will 
be  no  Romney  by  to  hear,  while  I  exclaim, — 

'  But  I  who  saw  the  human  nature  broad, 
At  both  sides,  comprehending,  too,  the  soul's 
And  all  the  high  necessities  of  art, 
Betrayed  the  thing  I  saw,  and  wronged  my  own  life 
For  which  I  pleaded.     Passioned  to  exalt 
The  artist's  instinct  in  me  at  the  cost 
Of  putting  down  the  woman's,  I  forgot 
No  perfect  artist  is  developed  here 
From  any  imperfect  woman. 

.     Art  is  much,  but  love  is  more. 
O  art,  my  art,  thou'rt  much ;  but  love  is  more  ! 
Art  symbolizes  heaven ;  but  love  is  God , 
And  makes  heaven.' 

I  have  repeated  these  words  a  great  many,  times  to 
myself;  but  they  fail  to  affect  me  much.  I  have  not 
come  to  it  yet,  if  ever  I  shall ;  and  until  I  see  that  I 
have  erred,  I  cannot  retract ;  and  if  some  time  I  do  see 
it  when  it  is  too  late,  why,  I  must  bear  it,  that  is  all. 
Mr.  St.  Maur  said  he  loved  me,  had  loved  me, 
and  would  love  me  always,  and  I  am  sure  he  thought 
I  would  yield,  as  he  said  all  women  would.  You 
remember  how  satisfied  he  was  a  year  ago  that  we 
would  give  up  all  hopes  of  greatness  for  a  dream 
of  love ;  judging  all  women  by  '  little  Annie.'  I 
thought  of  it,  and  I  could  not  accept  him.  '  Art  is 
much,  but  love  is  more,'  says  Aurora  Lee  ;  but  the 


TWO  LETTERS.  S43 

great  Apostle  says,  *  He  who  marries  does  well,  but  he 
who  lives  single  does  better ; '  and  I  work  for  much, 
and  when  that  is  attained,  I  shall  undoubtedly  wish  for 
more,  which  is  the  way  of  the  world,  Mr.  St.  Maur 
loved  *  little  Annie '  once,  how  deeply  we  can  guess 
from  the  intensity  of  his  nature.  Mr.  St.  Maur  has  a 
master  mind  and  much  wealth.  He  desired  'little 
Annie '  to  be  something  more  than  an  ordinary  woman  ; 
and  so,  through  his  means  and  on  his  account,  she 
entered  one  of  the  best  schools  in  New  York  city,  so 
called  ;  but  we  should  say  it  was  one  of  the  most  mis- 
erable, for  the  course  of  instruction  is  based  upon  fash- 
ion and  frivolity.  Mr.  St.  Maur  being  a  man,  and  a 
young  one  then,  did  not  understand  this,  and  there- 
fore did  not  see  that  he  had  done  something  toward 
making  '  little  Annie  '  faithless.  She  had  been  there 
a  year  at  Mr.  St.  Maur's  expense,  and  then  she  be- 
came bewitched  with  a  foppish  young  man,  with  little 
brain  and  little  heart,  and  ran  away  with  him,  leaving 
school-days  and  all  her  bright  prospects  behind  her; 
and  Mr.  St.  Maur  to  grow  hard  and  suspicious. 

"  And  then  there  is  '  little  Annie's '  story,  which  is  a 
long  one,  but  so  very  common  you  can  guess  it.  A 
few  happy  months,  then  long  tedious  days  of  doubt 
and  repentance,  then  desertion,  and  then  her  struggles 
with  poverty,  with  a  poor  crippled  child  to  support,  and 
her  determination  to  die  rather  than  go  back  to  her 
aunt,  Miss  Brechandon.  and  at  last  the  overcoming  of 
her  pride  for  the  sake  of  her  child.  The  circumstances 
were  singular  and  strange  that  brought  about  this 
recognition  of  persons  and  things,  though  it  afl  sprang 
from  Mary's  advertisement,  and  the  advertisement 
sprang  from  Mr.  St.  Maur's  advice.  But  I  can't  stop 
to  make  comments;  you  will  think  all  these  things 


344  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

without  suggestion  ;  especially  you  will  think  how  Mr. 
St.  Maur  has  been  assisting  her  all  winter  without 
knowing  it ;  and  she  has  been  taking  his  money. 

"  Miss  Brechandon  melted  down  entirely  when  she 
saw  the  poor  woman  and  the  child,  and  she  has  taken 
them  home  to  her  little  room  to  care  for  them,  and 
Mrs.  Blossom  is  much  better.  What  a  strange  world 
this  is  !  Mr.  St.  Maur  told  me  the  story  himself,  and 
then  asked  me  to  marry  him.  I  was  more  than  sur- 
prised ;  and  it  seems  almost  wicked  that  such  a  gener- 
ous, noble  man  should  be  twice  so  disappointed  ;  but  I 
have  something  to  do  besides  getting  married.  I 
wouldn't  so  disappoint  Mr.  Worth,  who  has  done  and 
is  doing  so  much  for  me.  Perhaps  if  he  had  not  made 
me  so  independent,  I  might  have  been  tempted  — 
but  no,  I  could  not  so  forget  myself ;  I  could  not  leave 
you,  Hannah,  for  it  is  *  you  and  I,'  you  know.  I  re- 
member how  wretched  I  was  when  Mary  left  us  ;  and 
I'll  stick  by  you,  and  if  life  is  spared  us,  our  plans  shall 
be  carried  into  execution. 

"  I  dream  of  Italy,  when  you  and  I  shall  visit  it, 
and  I  only  know  that  '  art  is  much.' 

"  Write  me  soon,  for  I  shall  be  anxious  to  receive  a 
reply  to  this  letter.  I  think  of  home  often,  and  in  this 
case  of  mine,  '  absence  makes  the  heart  grow  fonder ; ' 
and  with  much  love  (such  love  as  will  not  interfere 
with  art,  unless  it  advances  it)  to  all  in  the  home- 
nest,  I  am  your  loving  sister,  KATE." 

And  here  is  Hannah's  reply  :  — 

"  KATE,  DEAR  KATE,  —  Some  hunger  for  love  and 
find  it  not,  while  some  find  it  and  cast  it  from  them. 
Not  much  is  even  in  this  world.  Some  have  over- 


TWO  LETTERS.  345 

much,  and  some  hare  over-little.  Some  fling  from 
them  with  indifference  or  perhaps  scorn  what  others 
would  give  the  world  to  possess.  Some,  after  hard  la- 
bor and  earnest  desires,  fail,  while  others  almost  before 
they  know  it  are  successful  ;  but  then  — 
•A  thousand  feflons,  what  are  these  in  the  sight 


BaiHt  surely,  solemnly  up  from  oar  broken  days  and  deeds 
The  infinite  purpose  of  time!' 

**  It  is  past  midnight  now,  and  so  very,  very  still.  I 
have  sat  here  alone  since  sunset,  all  alone  with  your 
letter,  to  read  over  and  over.  Had  I  retired,  I  could 
not  have  slept  ;  and  so  I  sat  here  and  thought  of  many 
things.  I  thought  of  the  difference  in  you  and  me, 
especially  how  you  were  always  receiving  and  flinging 
away,  while  I  was  always  giving,  but  never  receiving, 
or,  that  is,  not  often.  I  thought  of  the  past  too,  not 
so  much  of  the  near  past  as  of  the  past  long  gone  ; 
and  I^thought  perhaps  my  heart  was  buried  there,  or 
tried  toNfJunk  so.  You  refused  Mr.  St.  Maur.  He 
loved  you,  roved  you,  —  Mr.  St.  Maur  loved  you,  had 
loved  you,  and  would  love  you  always,  and  you  re- 
fused him.  How  strange!  everything  seems  strange 
to-night  ;  perhaps  it  is  because  I  have  sat  here  since 
sunset,  and  it  is  now  past  midnight.  Perhaps  I  am 
wearied;  but  everything  seems  strange,  though  it 
may  be  it  is  all  because  you  have  refused  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  and  he  will  always  love  you.  I  wonder  if  he  is 
asleep  now,  or  if  those  beautiful  blue  eyes  of  his  are 
looking  at  the  moon.  I  never  saw  the  moon  so  white 
and  coldly  beautiful  before,  and  there  is  such  a  shiver 
in  the  wind. 

*'  The  moonbeams  fall  directly  across  my  heap  of 
manuscript,  finished  the  last  word  of  it  to-day,  and 


346  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

lying  here  as  still  and  voiceless  as  though  my  hopes 
now  were  not  all  centred  in  it  and  in  that  which  will 
follow  it.  I  cannot  tell  Avhat  will  become  of  it,  or  how 
worthy  it  is  ;  but  I  know  it  never  seemed  half  so  dear 
to  me  before  as  it  does  to-night.  It  is  strange  how  little 
people  understand  their  hearts  until  they  are  crushed  or 
broken  ;  everything  is  strange  to-night.  The  clock  is 
striking, — one,  two.  I  thought  it  past  midnight,  but 
not  two  hours.  Mr.  St.  Maur  was  very  kind  to  me 
that  week  he  stayed  at  the  village ;  he  didn't  scowl  or 
seem  distrustful.  That  week  has  ever  seemed  like  a 
beautiful  star  in  my  life's  sky  ;  but  now  the  star  is  set. 
I  wonder  if  it  was  fate  that  caused  me  to  write  a  letter 
to  him  concerning  the  advertisement  more  than  two 
years  ago.  It  was  a  little  thing  to  do,  but  I  regret 
now  that  I  did  it ;  and  I  wonder,  after  all,  if  I  shall  be 
the  model  old  maid.  It  is  strange  that  persons  should 
be  born  to  love,  and  then  find  they  are  not  loved  in 
return.  •  I  wonder  what  becomes  of  the  love  in  such 
cases.  Longfellow  says,  — 

'  Talk  not  of  wasted  affection  :  affection  never  was  wasted  ; 

If  it  enrich  not  the  heart  of  another,  its  waters  returning 

Back  to  their  springs,  like  the  rain,  shall  fill  them  full  of  refreshment. 

That  which  the  fountain  sends  forth,  returns  again  to  the  fountain.' 

"  But  then  Longfellow  isn't  divine,  and  might  easily 
make  a  mistake,  and  to-night  you  know  everything 
seems  strange,  and  it's  doubtful  whether  I  think  with 
reason.  We  are  so  unlike,  Kate  ;  while  you  dream  of 
art,  I  dream  of  love  ;  but  I  shall  dream  of  it  no 
longer,  only  of  that  love  of  which  I  am  sure,  and  which 
will  never  fail  me.  Twice.  That  is  enough ;  now  I 
will  take  life  as  it  is ;  and  though  '  love  is  more,'  yet 
'  art  is  much.'  I  might  have  given  up  art  for  love. 
You  gave  up  love  for  art.  That  is  the  difference  be- 
tween us  ;  only  you  have  a  choice,  and  I  have  not. 


TWO  LETTERS.  347 

"  Mary  is  happy.  I  am  glad  of  that.  I  am  glad  she 
married,  though  I  wept  over  it  once. 

"  Now  the  moonbeams  have  crept  on  the  page 
where  I  am  writing,  but  they  never  tell  tales.  Let 
them  read ;  I  am  nut  afraid  of  them.  I  might  have 
known  Mr.  St.  Manr  loved  you,  only  I  was  so  blind ; 
and  then  he  was  so  very  kind  to  me.  I  am  more  than 
twenty-five  now,  and  I  am  glad,  and  shall  be  glad 
when  thirty  comes ;  then  I  shall  have  learned  so  well 
how  to  be  calm,  and  placid,  and  happy.  This  manu- 
script, lying  in  the  moonlight,  contains  inspiration 
drawn  from  what  I  have  lost ;  that  is  some  gain,  and 
Mr.  St.  Maur  and  I  are  friends. 

*'  Wedding-bells  will  ring  to-morrow ;  for  Maurice 
Pike  and  Sally — both  of  whom  have  lately  joined  the 
church  —  will  be  married. 

"  Most  people  marry  some  time,  as  Mary  says ;  but 
I  never  shall.  Perhaps  I  ought  not  to  send  you  this 
letter  written  while  I  am  in  so  strange  a  mood  ;  but  it 
isn't  like  me  never  to  express  my  feelings,  while  I  have 
you  to  whom  to  express  them.  I'm  not  much  like  hero- 
ines in  books,  not  like  my  own.  I  am  not  a  fit  subject 
for  a  heroine :  I  have  known  that  ever  since  I  thought 
of  it.  But  you  are  :  I  have  known  that  too  ever  since 
I  thought  of  it.  We  are  different,  but  yet  we  agree 
so  well  that  it  is  happiness  to  be  together. 

"  I  will  try  and  write  a  much  better  and  a  much 
livelier  letter  next  time,  but  I  think  the  writing  of  this 
has  done  me  good.  The  moonbeams  seem  softe1*  and 
pleasanter,  and  th*e  moon  not  so  cold  and  white.  No 
one  knows  I  am  writing,  but  vou  know  how  much  love 
there  is  here  for  you.  I  think  I  can  sleep  now,  and  in 
the  morning  I  shall  feel  better.  It  would  be  a  bless- 
ing if  I  could  see  Mr.  Worth  now.  He  is  such  a  com- 


forter.  My  manuscript  goes  to  him  to-morrow,  and 
Dill  is  to  spend  the  day  with  me.  She  is  very  happy 
and  very  wise.  Dill  is  almost  getting  strong-minded. 
"  I  shall  write  Mary  soon,  and  tell  her  how  delighted 
I  am  with  her  success,  and  yours, —  Kate,  Kate,  you 
know  how  I  feel,  and  everything  seems  so  strange  to- 
night that  I  can  write  no  more.  Good-night. 

"  HANNAH. 

"  P.  S.  I  have  been  reading  a  little  poem  that  I 
wrote  six  or  seven  years  ago,  and  I  slip  it  in  with  this 
letter  for  you  to  read.  It  seems  so  suggestive.  Please 
let  Mary  read  it  too. 

WEDDING-DAYS. 

"  To  wed  a  man  whom  you  would  die  to  save, 

To  whom  you'd  cling  through  fortune's  darkest  frown, 

Worthy,  and  giving  you  the  love  you  crave, 
Raising  where  poverty  has  cast  you  down, 

Is  happiness  above  which  none  can  find, 

And  equal  to  all  earthly  bliss  combined. 

"  Few  find  this  sacred  joy ;  for  few  can  know 
The  depths  of  all-absorbing,  perfect  love  ; 
And  from  this  world  unloved,  unwed,  they  go 
To  find  their  bliss  in  the  great  world  above : 
Their  wedding-bells  ring  on  the  other  shore, 
Their  wedding-songs  the  angels  warble  o'er. 

"  Hearts  break,  and  still  live  on  in  bosoms  sore ; 

And  wedding-days  forever  disappear  : 
They  worshipped  once,  but  they  can  love  no  more, 

And  lover's  words  they  never  more  can  hear. 
This  is  a  woe  which  singly  will  outlaet 
A  thousand  sorrows  which  the  world  o'ercast." 


AFTER  SEVEN  TEARS. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

AFTER    ?K\KX     TEARS. 

THREE  women  sat  side  by  side  on  the  ledge  above 
the  ferns  in  the  old  orchard.  Their  hands  were 
clasped,  and  they  were  looking  off  over  the  landscape 
which  was  decked  all  over  with  spring  sunshine. 

"  This  is  so  Eke  the  time  when  we  sat  here  long 
ago, — it  seems  an  age,  —  the  day  before  we  started  for 
New  York  for  the  first  time.  Would  you  like  that 
time  brought  back  to  us,  girlies  ?  **  said  Mary,  pressing 
warmly  the  hands  she  held. 

M  Not  if  we  were  to  live  over  the  intervening  years 
as  we  have  lived  them,1'  replied  Hannah,  thought- 
fully. 

"I  rejoice  that  those  days  are  over."  said  Kate,  with 
a  long  sigh  ;  "  but  I  am  not  sorry  for  all  the  labor  I 
have  performed,  and  all  the  good  I  have  done,  which 
seems  like  very  little  as  I  look  back.** 

"  The  world  grows  more  beautiful  to  me  every  day, 
probably  because  heaven  seems  nearer,"  said  Mary. 

Ah  I  heaven  indeed  seemed  near  and  more  tangible 
to  Mary,  for  there,  had  dwelt  within  its  waDs  of  jasper 
and  gates  of  pearl,  three  years  that  very  autumn, 
David  De  Witt,  or  "Davie,  my  husband,"  as  she  called 
him.  Her  married  life  had  been  short,  but  very  satis- 
factory and  sweet ;  for  she  had  been  a  comfort  and  a 
to  the  one  she  loved,  and  had  made  the  last 


350  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

years  of  his  life  peaceful  and  even  happy,  and  had  at 
last  come  to  be  his  strength  and  his  support.  Untir- 
ingly she  had  watched  by  his  bedside ;  and  at  last, 
when  he  had  fallen  asleep  in  her  arms,  to  awaken  on 
the  "  other  side,"  she  had  even  then  remembered  to 
thank  God  for  all  he  had  been  to  her,  and  for  all  she 
had  done  for  him  ;  and  in  the  years  that  followed  she 
never  once  ceased  to  be  grateful  that  he  had  been  her 
husband,  and  she  his  faithful  wife.  He  had  left  her 
nothing  but  the  memory  of  his  love  and  kindness,  his 
class  of  pupils,  and  his  place  at  the  church  organ. 
These  she  had  accepted  as  precious  and  valuable  lega- 
cies, and  undoubtedly  no  amount  of  money  would 
have  been  worth  to  her  what  these  were. 

The  flowers  had  bloomed  over  his  grave  three  years 
in  Greenwood,  and  Mary  sat  with  her  sisters,  as  of  old, 
—  yet  not  as  of  old,  —  above  the  cool,  sweet  ferns. 

"  Heaven  is  nearer  to  us  all,  I  hope,"  said  Hannah, 
after  a  moment's  silence,  in  which  they  had  all  been 
thinking  of  Mary's  loss ;  and  they  all  drew  nearer  to- 
gether, while  over  Kate's  mind  there  flashed  for  one 
little  instant  the  selfish  thought  that  Mary  once  more 
was  theirs,  as  in  the  dear  old  time. 

The  seven  years  had  brought  mostlv  gain  to  Han- 
nah and  Kate,  though  there  had  been  not  a  few  disap- 
pointments and  troubles.  In  art  they  had  succeeded 
far  beyond  their  expectations ;  but  the  wise  know  that 
untiring  labor,  accompanied  by  talent  and  the  noblest 
and  purest  desires,  is  as  sure  to  be  rewarded  by  success, 
as  the  morning  is  sure  to  dawn  after  the  night  has  gone  ; 
but  then  these  women,  Hannah  and  Kate,  even  with 
all  their  wisdom,  would  persist  in  believing  that  their 
success  came  through  the  timely  assistance,  encourage- 
ment, and  advice  of  Mr.  Worth,  who  had  not  forsaken 


AFTER  SEVEN  YEARS.  351 

them  through  all  their  risings  and  fallings,  and  whose 
friendship  had  ever  been  a  light  in  their  path.  It  is 
true  that  neither  as  jet  had  risen  to  great  popularity ; 
and  they  had  not  expected  it ;  but  they  had  attained 
to  positions  which  were  honorable  and  pecuniarily  ben- 
eficial. 

In  a  New  England  city  noted  for  its  refinement,  ele- 
gance, and  beauty,  was  a  charming  little  studio,  out- 
side of  which,  over  the  street,  the  passers-by  read  the 
words  in  black  and  gold,  "  Kate  Windsor,  Artist ; "  and 
inside,  the  walls  were  decorated  with  sketches,  por- 
traits, and  a  number  of  beautiful  designs.  Here  was 
the  easel  with  a  bunch  of  pond  lilies  half  finished  upon 
it,  and  near  by  an  easy-chair  where  the  young  artist  had 
often  sat  and  dreamed,  and  designed  beautiful  pictures. 
It  was  a  cozy  little  room,  but  deserted  now,  for  the  smil- 
ing young  artist,  its  chief  attraction,  with  her  great 
black  eyes  full  of  artistic  light,  and  the  jaunty  velvet 
cap  and  tassel,  was  gone,  and  we  have  already  seen  her 
at  home  in  the  old  orchard.  For  three  years  she  had 
worked  in  this  little  studio,  and  among  those  who  loved 
and  appreciated  art  in  the  town  she  was  well  known 
and  respected.  She  had  come  to  be  patronized,  too,  by 
those  great  in  rank  and  wealth ;  and  many  a  portrait 
and  picture  in  their  elegant  parlors  boasted  her  as  their 
author.  Money  had  come  to  her  faster  than  she  had 
dreamed ;  but  she  had  carefully  laid  it  by  for  an  object 
in  the  future,  and  what  that  object  was  we  soon  shall 
see. 

Not  far  from  this  studio,  in  the  same  town,  Hannah 
had  worked  for  more  than  a  year  as  assistant  editor, 
and  for  a  few  months  as  editor-in-chief,  of  a  fine  literary 
journal. 

During   that  time  she  had  thought  much,  written 


852  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

much,  and  had  drawn  around  her  a  circle  of  wealthy 
friends,  some  of  the  noted  authors  of  the  day.  Like 
a  nightmare  seemed  her  sensational  writing,  and  one 
of  her  chief  aims  in  life  was  to  encourage  those  who 
wrote  at  all  to  write  that  which  was  elevating  and  not 
degrading;  to  imitate  the  high-toned  literature,  and 
shrink  from  all  other  as  they  would  from  imminent 
peril.  She  remembered  how  Mr.  Worth  had  saved 
her ;  how  he  had  not  condemned  and  scorned  her  writ- 
ings like  many  others,  and  then  passed  her  hy  without 
offering  her  any  assistance  ;  but  when  he  pointed  out 
her  mistake  and  error,  he  lifted  her  up  into  a  higher 
path,  and  helped  her  to  walk  there  safely  and  success- 
fully. She  tried  to  imitate  his  example,  and  many  a 
young  author  thanked  her  for  her  assistance. 

Her  first  book  had  been  received  by  the  public  with 
some  favor  and  appreciation,  her  second  had  given 
her  some  popularity,  and  her  third,  which  was  now  but 
just  commenced,  she  hoped  would  exceed  all  else  she 
had  ever  written.  She  too,  as  well  as  Kate,  had  been 
able  to  lay  by  a  sum  of  money  for  a  darling  object 
which  she  had  cherished  for  years. 

Mary,  who  had  now  come  back  into  the  group  again, 
had  gained  even  more  popularity  than  her  sisters. 
Possessing  tact,  as  Kate  had  asserted  in  her  letter,  she 
knew  how  to  please  the  public  ear,  and  many  of  the 
songs  which  she  had  composed  were  of  a  lively  and 
often  comical  nature  ;  besides,  she  had  continued  to 
play  the  organ  for  a  fair  salary,  though  somewhat  infe- 
rior to  her  husband's,  —  she  being  a  woman,  —  and  she 
kept  also  a  select  class  of  pupils,  from  which  she  re- 
ceived a  fair  income  ;  and  so  she,  like  her  sisters,  had 
laid  by  a  sum  of  money  which  was  now  soon  to  be  made 
use  of.  And  now  they  had  all  left  their  business  for 


AFTER  SEVEN  YEARS.  353 

a  season,  —  Hannah  her  editorial  sanctum,  I£ate  her 
studio,  and  Mary  her  class  and  organ, —  to  spend  a  few 
days  at  the  dear  old  homestead,  and  then  take  a  trip 
across  the  ocean  to  the  Old  World.  It  was  the  day 
before  their  departure  that  they  sat  above  the  ferns  in 
the  old  orchard,  and  not  half  so  great  and  perilous 
seemed  their  journey  in  prospect  as  had  that  journey 
years  ago  only  to  the  city  of  New  York.  They  left 
their  business  behind  them,  yet  they  were  to  carry  with 
them  their  pens  and  brushes,  which  they  intended 
should  pay,  if  not  all,  yet  many  of  their  expenses. 

Wasn't  this  an  attainment  of  some  greatness  ?  We 
remember  them  long  ago.  three  unsophisticated  young 
girls,  sitting  in  the  long  green  orchard  and  dreaming 
out  their  future,  and  half  trembling  at  the  thought  of 
their  first  plunge  as  it  were  into  the  cold  world.  Now 
we  see  three  women  sitting  in  the  same  beloved  nook, 
with  hands  clasped,  dreaming  again  of  their  future,  and 
of  their  near  visit  to  the  Old  World,  —  three  women 
with  thoughtful  eyes  and  firm  lips,  with  softened  voices, 
and  hands  that  have  learned  what  it  is  to  labor,  and 
hearts  what  it  is  to  wait ;  three  women,  mature  and 
womanly,  grown  strong  with  the  responsibilities  of  life 
which  they  did  not  shrink  from  taking  upon  themselves, 
and  far  happier,  wiser,  and  better  for  their  labor  and 
self-dependence,  especially  as  they  had  escaped  that 
slavery  in  which  so  many  women  are  held  as  with  a 
rod  of  iron, — '"the  slavery  of  fashion,  of  dress,  and  of 
popular  opinion,  a  bondage  out  of  which  women  must 
rise  if  ever  they  place  their  feet  on  firm  footing,  and 
rise  into  active  and  worthy  womanhood. 

A  woman  cannot  serve  two  masters,  for  either  she 
will  love  the  one  and  hate  the  other,  or  she  will  hold  to 
the  one  and  despise  the  other.  With  her,  as  with  a 

23 


354  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

man,  dress  must  become  a  secondary  object,  and  the 
thousand  frivolities  of  fashionable  life,  whicli  are  only  a 
waste  of  time  and  talent,  must  be  thrown  aside  and 
forgotten,  before  womanhood  attains  its  beauty  and 
perfection,  for  no  one  can  serve  two  masters. 

These  three  sisters  had  chosen  the  better  part,  and 
they  felt  it,  this  soft  spring  day,  as  they  sat  side  by  side 
in  the  shadow  of  the  unpretentious  home  which  had 
sheltered  and  blessed  them. 

"  Let  us  talk,"  said  Mary ;  for  they  had  sat  for  some 
time  silent,  and  Mary  spoke  in  something  of  her  cheery 
girlish  tone.  "  Don't  you  suppose,  girls,  that  Davie 
knows  all  about  our  going  to  Europe,  and  don't  you 
suppose  he  is  glad  and  will  be  with  us  ?  I  never  think 
of  him  as  dead.  I  can't.  Before  he  went,  when  I 
used  to  hear  Mr.  Worth  talk  of  his  wife  as  near  him, 
with  him  just  as  if  she  were  living,  I  used  to  lie 
awake  sometimes  and  wonder  about  it ;  but  I  never 
wonder  now,  and  I  can  appreciate  just  how  he  used  to 
feel,  and  why  he  was  so  resigned  and  peaceful.  It  is 
all  because  he  does  not  think  of  his  wife  as  dead,  but 
expects  to  meet  her  again,  and  enjoy  her  society  even 
better  than  when  on  earth.  And  I  feel  that  way  too, 
though  sometimes  I  long  to  see  Davie  so  much  that  it 
makes  me  weep  that  it  cannot  be  yet,  but  generally  I 
am  hopeful  and  happy." 

"  Sweet  Mary,  you  are  a  jewel,"  said  Hannah. 
"  Souls  must  be  lifted  high  up  to  feel  thus,  and  how 
beautiful  it  is  to  climb  nearer  and  nearer  heaven  !  " 

"  Can  it  be  possible,"  said  Kate,  with  a  little  start, 
for  she  had  been  deeply  engaged  in  thought,  "  can  it 
be  possible,  girlies,  that  we  are  going  to  Europe,  we 
three,  on  our  own  responsibilities  too  ?  That  is  a  sub- 
lime idea,  isn't  it  ?  Women  can  do  something  if  they 
try.  Haven't  we  proved  it  ?  " 


AFTER  SEVEN  YEARS.  355 

*'  Perhaps  we  had  hetter  wait  till  we  return  from 
across  tl^)  water,  before  we  consider  the  matter 
settled,"  said  Hannah. 

"  We  will  prove  that  women  can  attain  to  a  posi- 
tion where  they  may  furnish  funds  —  all  earned  by 
their  own  hands  —  for  such  a  trip,"  said  Mary  a  little 
proudly. 

"  And  isn't  that  satisfactory  ?  "  said  Kate,  her  eyes 
brightening. 

"  It  is  delightful,"  said  Hannah.  "  It  does  one  good 
just  to  think  of  it ;  but  then  where  might  we  have 
been  now,  if  that  one  good  man,  Mr.  Worth,  had  not 
done  so  much  for  us  ?  " 

"  In  positions  inferior  to  those  we  now  occupy,  I  am 
sure,"  returned  Kate. 

"And  what  should  I  have  been,  but  for  Davie?" 
asked  Mary,  with  a  tenderness  in  her  voice. 

"Well,"  said  Kate,  "our  assistance  has  been  so 
pleasant,  so  enjoyable,  and  so  blessed,  I  would  not 
have  missed  it  out  of  our  lives,  even  if  we  could  have 
accomplished  what  we  have  without  it." 

" 1  wish  there  were  more  men  so  ready  to  encourage 
and  assist  young  girls  who  are  striving  to  be  independ- 
ent and  accomplish  some  noble  object,"  said  Hannah ; 
there  was  silence  a  moment. 

"  Kate,"  said  Mary,  who  generally  broke  the  silence, 
"  what  do  you  think  now  of  art  and  love  ?  " 

Kate's  face  grew  rosy  to  her  temples. 

"  Well,"  she  replied,  after  a  moment's  hesitation,  "  I 
think  I  take  a  sensible  view  of  the  subject.  I  think 
they  should  go  together  in  my  case.  Neither,  I  sup- 
pose, is  complete  without  the  other ;  but  with  my  art, 
and  the  true  and  beautiful  friendships  I  have  formed,  I 
think  I  can  live  happily  without  a  husband.  Yet "  — 


356  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"Yet  what?" 

"  I  might  not  —  I  mean  that  I  am  probapy  not  so 
averse  to  marriage  as  I  was  once ;  because  I  believe 
now,  seeing  as  I  do  more  clearly,  that  it  should  not 
interfere  with  progress." 

They  heard  just  then  the  murmur  of  voices  ;  and 
looking  in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  they  saw  a  man 
and  woman  walking  arm  in  arm  through  the  long 
orchard.  They  were  busily  talking,  and  had  not  no- 
ticed the  women  above  the  ferns.  It  was  a  pleasant 
sight,  —  a  tall,  strong  man,  with  an  earnest,  honest  face, 
and  a  gentle  woman-,  walking  by  his  side,  her  face  ra- 
diant with  love  and  joy.  It  is  doubtful  if  at  the  first 
glance  the  reader  would  recognize  in  the  tall  man  the 
once  awkward  and  bashful  'Nijah ;  but  Dill,  who  had 
been  his  wife  almost  a  year,  had  the  same  sweet, 
spiritual  face,  only  more  beautiful  for  the  love  in  her 
heart.  The  three  women,  however,  who  were  quietly 
watching  them,  recognized  them  at  once. 

"  What  a  mistake  it  would  have  been,"  whispered 
Kate,  "  if  I  had  married  'Nijah  instead  of  Dill !  'Nijah 
is  much  happier  and  more  content  than  he  would  have 
been  with  me  ;  and  Dill  would  have  been  miserable 
without  him.  '  All  things  work  together  for  good  to 
those  who  love  God.'  " 

Slowly  the  happy  couple  advanced,  but  did  not  look 
toward  the  sisters. 

"Dill!"  Hannah  called;  and  then  they  espied  them, 
smiled,  waved  their  hands,  and  advanced  towards 
them. 

"  We  were  just  going  over  to  see  you,"  said  Dill. 
"  How  comfortable  you  look  up  there  on  the  ledge ! 
Let  us  climb  up  there,  'Nijah.  It  is  a  fitting  place,  you 
know,"  she  added  in  a  mysterious  tone. 


AFTER  SEVEN  YEARS.  357 

"  This  ^  not  the  first  time  I  have  climbed  towards 
them,"  saw  'Nijah,  assisting  his  wife  up  the  ledge. 
"  We  must  take  heed  lest  we  fall.  Some  people,  YOU 
knoAv,  can  climb  higher  than  others,  with  no  injury,  but 
rather  benefit  to  themselves;  and  others,  attempting 
to  reach  the  same  height,  fall,  and  either  kill  them- 
selves outright,  or  make  cripples  of  themselves  for 
life." 

"  We  will  assist  you,"  said  Hannah,  giving  Dill  her 
hand.  "  It  is  often  the  lack  of  assistance  that  causes 
people  to  fall  or  forbids  them  to  rise." 

"  I  am  aware  of  that,"  answered  'Nijah,  sitting  with 
Dill  at  the  sisters'  feet ;  "  and  I  am  proud  of  having 
been  assisted  by  women.  I  wouldn't  have  been  the 
man  I  am,  but  for  you,  girls.  There  was  no  encour- 
agement at  home,  you  know,  of  that  kind  I  needed, 
and  none  in  the  whole  neighborhood,  but  with  you.  I 
feel  quite  sure  that  I  should  now  be  only  a  plodding 
farmer  on  a  rocky  farm,  if  you  had  not  '  ran  away  to 
seek  your  fortune.'  " 

"  Then  we  have  done  good  to  some  one  besides  our- 
selves by  our  independent  notions,"  said  Kate, 
laughing. 

"  In  more  ways  than  one,"  returned  Dill,  pressing 
Hannah's  hand.  "  I  wouldn't  give  up  the  beautiful 
ideas  of  religion  which  I  have  learned  from  you  for  all 
the  world  ;  for  if  all  else  fail,  they  will  comfort  me." 

'Nijah  turned  and  looked  admiringly  and  affection- 
ately into  the  happy,  earnest  face  of  his  wife. 

"  We  both  owe  you  much,"  he  said,  "  and  it  has 
pleased  us  to  bring  each  a  token  of  our  love  for  and 
gratitude  to  you  this  night,  before  you  go  away  so  far. 
Where  are  they,  Dill  ?  " 

Dill  produced  a  little  box,  and,  opening  it,  displayed, 
lying  in  crimson  cotton,  three  plain  gold  rings. 


358  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

As  the  sisters,  with  moist  eyes,  slipped  thacirclets  on 
their  fingers,  'Nijah  said,  "  In  all  your  wannerings,  let 
these  rings  remind  you  of  our  friendship,  endless 
and  "  — 

"  As  precious  as  gold,"  broke  in  Hannah. 

"Isn't  friendship  beautiful?"  said  Mary,  with  a 
tear  on  her  cheek. 

Kate  was  silent,  and  turned  the  ring  slowly  round 
and  round  on  her  finger.  It  was  the  first  ring  she  had 
ever  worn. 

"  This  is  a  beautiful  experience  in  our  lives,"  she 
said  at  last. 

"  With  friendship  like  ours,"  said  Hannah,  "  one 
need  never  get  tired  of  life,  and  never  need  have  any 
fears  for  the  future." 

"  And  '  to  be  worthy  of  true  friendship  is  to  be 
worthy  of  much,'  "  quoted  'Nijah  from  Kate's  words 
that  night,  years  ago,  when  she  refused  him. 

There  was  a  moment's  silence. 

"  Ah !  how  forgetful  I  am !  "  exclaimed  'Nijah  at 
last.  "  Here  is  a  letter  for  Mary.  I  took  it  from  the 
office  to-day." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Mary,  looking  at  the  letter. 
"  It  is  from  Miss  Brechandon  ;  and  as  you  know  her, 
and  are  interested  in  Mrs.  Blossom  and  her  boy,  you 
shall  hear  it." 

She  opened  it  and  read  it  aloud.  An  extract  from 
it  will  be  all  my  readers  will  care  to  hear. 

"  Annie  is  getting  cheerful  and  happy,  and  little 
Neil  is  as  near  an  angel  as  a  mortal  can  be.  If  I 
follow  him,  I  shall  surely  get  to  heaven  without  my 
hvmn-book,  and  without  the  creed  and  restrictions  of 
the  church.  He  is  teaching  me  the  lesson  that  you 
and  your  sisters  commenced,  that  the  love  of  the  heart 


AFTER  SEVEN  YEARS.  359 

and  the  %wprk  of  the  hands  is  Christ's  requirement; 
and  I  havwset  myself  to  work  doing  good.  I'm  now 
working  among  drunkards'  families,  and  I  tell  you 
they  are  plenty  enough.  Annie  is  teaching  a  primary 
school.  Stephen  St.  Maur  procured  the  situation  for 
her,  and  he  is  kind  to  us  three,  and  I  think  or  hope 
something  may  come  of  it  that  will  make  us  all  happy. 
Why  not  ?  " 

"  Ah,  why  not  ?  "  repeated  Kate,  moving  uneasily 
in  her  seat,  and  curling  her  lip  as  though  that  were 
the  best  thing  she  could  do. 

"  Why  not  ?  "  said  Adonijah,  quite  pleased  with  the 
idea. 

"  If  he  wants  to  marry  her,  after  all  the  trouble  she 
has  given  him,  and  after  she  has  so  deceived  him,  let 
him  do  it.  It's  his  own  affair,"  said  Kate,  rising  ab- 
ruptly. 

"  Mrs.  Blossom  has  suffered  enough  to  make  her 
good,  hasn't  she  ?  "  asked  'Nijah. 

"  I  don't  know  nor  care  how  good  she  is,"  said  Kate 
tartly.  "  Come,  let  us  go  to  the  house ;  the  sun  is  down, 
and  I'm  chilly.  The  weather  is  cool,  if  it  is  spring." 

They  all  arose  and  walked  leisurely  through  the 
orchard,  Kate  ahead,  with  her  hat  in  her  hand,  walk- 
ing with  unusual  firmness. 

'Nijah  and  Dill  only  called  a  moment  at  the  farm- 
house ;  and  when  the  good-bys  were  said,  and  a  sweet 
song  sung,  to  which  the  father  and  mother  listened 
with  tears  of  pride,  joy,  and  sadness  commingled,  the 
three  women  retired  to  their  room,  the  old  square 
chamber,  as  they  had  done  so  many  times  in  the  past. 
Immediately  when  they  entered,  Hannah  sat  down  on 
one  of  the  beds,  and  remained  for  a  moment  very  still 
and  silent. 


360  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Hannah  ?  "  asked  Mary,  put- 
ting her  arm  around  her  sister's  neck. 

"  I  was  thinking,  dear,"  said  Hannah,  looking  up 
with  a  calm,  sweet  smile,  "  I  was  thinking  how  peace- 
ful and  happy  I  am,  and  what  a  nice  age  mine  is." 

"  It  isn't  the  single  life  that  makes  women  sour  or 
cross,  is  it  ? "  said  Mary,  kissing  Hannah's  cheek. 
"  You  would  always  find  enough  to  love,  and  enough 
to  do  to  keep  your  heart  warm." 

"  I  hope  so,"  answered  Hannah  cheerfully. 

Kate  stood  before  the  glass  brushing  her  black  hair 
rather  roughly.  "  Stephen  St.  Maur  is  fickle  enough," 
she  said  abruptly. 

"I  should  think  his  constancy  rather  remarkable," 
said  Mary.  "  I  don't  know  why  you  call  him  fickle, 
because  he  is  renewing  his  first  love." 

"  Well,  of  course  it  makes  no  difference  to  me  Avhat 
he  is  or  what  he  isn't,"  said  Kate. 

"  I  don't  believe  Stephen  St.  Maur  will  ever  marry 
Mrs.  Blossom,"  said  Hannah  calmly. 

"  You  don't !  "  exclaimed  Kate,  whirling  about,  and 
then  turning  back  again  to  the  glass.  "  Pooh,  it's  none 
of  our  business,  and  we  know  nothing  about  it.  I 
wish  Mr.  Worth  was  going  with  us  across  the  ocean." 

"  Dear  Mr.  Worth  !  will  there  ever  arise  another 
man  like  him  ?  "  said  Hannah.  "  If  only  he  would  go 
with  us,  but  he  will  be  in  New  York  to  see  us." 

"  It's  a  long  journey,"  said  Mary  with  a,  little 
shiver. 

Kate  softened,  and,  leaving  the  glass,  she  went  and 
sat  down  by  the  side  of  her  sisters. 

"  But  we  will  all  be  together,"  she  said  ;  "  and  the 
company  we  go  with  is  a  brilliant  one.  Don't  let  us 
get  homesick  before  we  start." 


AFTER  SEVEN  TEARS.  361 

"  The  journey  seems  very  long  to  father  and  mother. 
Did  ever  parents  before  hare  such  a  set  of  girls  as  we 
are  ?  "  said  Hannah. 

They  had  not  heard  their  mother's  gentle  step,  but 
she  had  heard  Hannah's  last  remark. 

"  Parents  never  had  a  lovelier  group  of  girls  than 
mine/'  she  said  with  that  beautiful  smile  of  hers. 

"  If  we  are  in  any  way  worthy,"  said  Hannah  after 
a  little  start  of  surprise,  '*  we  owe  it  to  you  and  father, 
to  your  encouragement  and  your  assistance  in  our  un- 
dertakings always  as  far  as  you  were  able.  Not  many 
girls  are  blessed  with  parents  like  ours  ;  and  could  any 
words  make  us  happier  to-night,  girls,  than  to  be  called 
*  lovely '  by  mother  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  answered  Kate  ;  "  not  all  the  plaudits 
of  the  world." 

*'  Nothing,  nothing,"  half  whispered  Mary,  drawing  • 
her  mother  down  by  her  side. 

"  I  am  not  half  so  rejoiced  over  the  positions  you 
have  attained,  which  are  noble  and  honestly  earned," 
said  their  mother,  "  as  I  am  over  your  purity,  good- 
ness, and  gentleness,  and  your  pleasant  contentment, 
your  understanding,  and  your  capability  to  take  care 
of  yourselves." 

"  All  of  which  we  have  learned  of  you  and  father 
through  your  teaching  and  example,"  said  Hannah. 

"  And  we  are  prouder  of  you  to-night,"  said  Kate, 
"  than  though  you  lived  in  a  palace  and  wore  crowns." 

"  Isn't  it  wrong  to  go  so  fer  off  and  leave  you  ?  " 
asked  Mary. 

"  No,"  their  mother  replied  quickly,  though  her  Up 
trembled  slightly.  "  We  wish  you  to  learn  all  you 
can,  enjoy  all  you  can,  and  do  all  the  good  you  can. 
Wherever  you  wander,  you  will  be  under  the  protect- 


•362  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

ing  care  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  the  world  is  not 
so  wide  that  it  can  part  us  in  spirit  and  affections." 

And  so  they  talked,  mother  and  daughters  ;  and  the 
angels  listened,  and  were  glad ;  and  when  the  sisters 
lay  down  to  rest,  in  a  low  tone  Hannah  repeated  this 
stanza  in  reference  to  their  parents :  — 

"  Though  other  friends  forsake  us,  you  are  true  ; 

If  other  friends  distrust  us,  you  will  trust ; 
If  we  neglect  and  wander  far  from  you, 

Ah !  then  you'll  be  more  merciful  than  just. 
May  we  be  worthy  of  your  trust  and  love, 
And  meet  you  in  Christ's  mansion  up  above." 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE   GOLD   MEDAL. 

"MR.  ST.  MAUR!" 

Kate  had  been  for  a  few  moments  pacing  up  and 
down  her  studio,  humming  softly,  — 

"  Home  again,  home  again, 

From  a  foreign  shore ! 
And  O,  it  fflb  my  soul  with  joy 
To  meet  my  friends  once  more,"  — 

when,  turning  suddenly  toward  the  door,  she  saw  Ste- 
phen St.  Maur  standing  on  the  threshold. 

This  was  soon  after  the  three  sisters'  return  to 
America  from  their  trip  to  Europe.  They  were  all 
settled  again  at  their  work,  much  improved  physically 
and  mentally,  and  greatly  advanced  in  public  favor. 
The  European  travels  of  so  many  heroes  and  heroines 
have  been  written,  all  so  similar,  that  I  shall  not  at- 
tempt to  write  the  experience  of  my  travellers  in  the 
Old  World,  but  introduce  them  again  on  American  soil. 

They  had  made  some  distinguished  acquaintances, 
and  Hannah  had  written  some  very  brilliant  letters, 
and  altogether  they  had  made  a  most  prosperous  voy- 
age and  visit,  and  returned  to  their  native  shore 
pleased  with  their  success,  and,  like  all  wanderers,  de- 
lighted to  see  home  again. 

Kate  had  not  seen  Mr.  St.  Maur  since  her  return, 
until  he  stood  so  unexpectedly  in  the  door  of  her  stu- 


364  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

• 

dio,  and  she  pronounced  his  name  in  a  tone  of  great 
astonishment,  and  for  an  instant  her  face  was  pale  to 
her  lips. 

Mr.  St.  Maur  smiled  ;  he  never  scowled  now,  but 
his  hair  had  in  it  a  few  streaks  of  gray,  and  there  were 
lines  on  his  face. 

"  I  have  brought  you  the  gold  medal,"  he  said,  ad- 
vancing, "  and  the  present,  and  my  appreciation  of 
your  much  more  than  ordinary  accomplishment  and 
success." 

"  And  your  belief  in  woman's  power  to  dare  and  to 
do  ?  "  asked  Kate,  before  taking  his  offered  hand. 

"  Yes,  my  entire  belief  in  woman's  ability,  and  my 
disbelief  in  the  way  she  is  generally  educated,"  he 
said  ;  and  Kate  gave  him  her  hand. 

"  You  don't  desire  proof,"  he  said,  pressing  her  hand 
warmly.  "  If  you  did,  I  would  refer  you  to  the  half- 
dozen  young  artists  who  are  developing  their  talents 
through  my  assistance." 

"  I  am  so  glad,  so  glad  !  "  exclaimed  Kate,  her  face 
getting  radiant.  "  Mr.  St.  Maur,  I  cannot  tell  you  how 
glad  ;  for  I  remember  what  such  assistance  has  done  for 
me,  and  can  understand  just  how  those  young  artists 
feel.  You  have  done  much  for  humanity  since  I  saw 
you." 

"  Something,  I  hope." 

"  I  am  glad  you  acknowledge  me  successful." 

"  I  could  not  do  otherwise,  especially  since  I  have 
seen  that  last  picture  of  yours  displayed  in  New  York, 
over  which  people  are  so  enthusiastic." 

"  Are  they  enthusiastic  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  it  is  the  chief  attraction  of  the  gallery." 

"  I  am  glad.  I  liked  it  myself,  but  did  not  know  if 
others  would." 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL.  365 

"  Didn't  you  expect  me  to  come  with  the  gold 
medal?" 

"  I  thought  perhaps,  —  that  is,  I  didn't  know,  —  of 
course  I  supposed  you  had  forgotten  it  long  ago." 

"  I  am  not  so  forgetful  as  that,  and  I  saw  several 
years  ago  that  the  medal  must  be  given,  but  I  waited 
until  I  was  sure."  They  sat  down  opposite  each 
other. 

"  I  have  long  thought  you  the  bravest  little  woman 
in  the  world,"  he  continued. 

"  But  there  are  others  as  brave,  only  you  have  not 
seen  them.  There  are  manv  women  struggling  to 
rise,  and  it  is  a  wonder  that  any  succeed,  crushed 
down  as  they  are  by  public  sentiment.  I  remember 
how  we  first  started  away  from  home  without  a  word 
of  encouragement  outside  of  our  own  familv,  and  how 
the  neighborhood  was  shocked,  that  women  should  try 
to  be  what  they  longed  for  when  it  was  beyond  keep- 
ing house,  and  how  everybody  stared  and  told  frightful 
stories,  and  made  our  way  as  rough  as  they  could. 
And  all  the  way  through,  we  have  been  Veated  the 
same  ;  even  by  you,  Mr.  St.  Maur,  until  we  actually 
attained  a  position  that  no  one  could  gainsay.  We 
fought  against  prejudice  and  discouragements ;  and 
even  with  all  our  bravery  and  determination,  I  am 
sure  it  would  have  taken  years  longer  to  lift  us  where 
we  now  are,  but  for  Mr.  Worth,  the  friend  of  strug- 
gling, self-dependent  women,  who  took  us  by  the  hand 
as  it  were,  and  helped  us  scale  the  rugged  rocks  that 
otherwise  we  should  have  been  many  years  in  climb- 
ing. Thoughts  of  him  are  woven  into  every  picture 
of  mine." 

"  And  they  say  you  will  marry  him,"  said  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  looking  keenly  into  Kate's  face. 


366  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"Who?     Marry  who?" 

«  Mr.  Worth." 

"  Marry  Mr.  Worth  ?  Why,  he  has  a  wife  already. 
How  can  people  say  that  ?  " 

"  Has  a  wife  ?  I  was  not  aware  of  it.  Where  is 
she?" 

"  In  heaven." 

Mr.  St.  Maur  looked  puzzled,  but  in  an  instant  his 
face  cleared.  "  I  understand,"  he  said,  "  forgive  me ;  " 
and  he  gave  her  his  hand. 

"  I  forgive  you  and  every  one,"  said  Kate.  "  Peo- 
ple don't  understand  hearts,  and  marriage,  you  know, 
they  anticipate  in  every  place  possible." 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  he  said,  and  looked  thoughtful. 

" Did  you  believe  I  would  marry  him?  " 

"  No ;  I  knew  you  wouldn't,"  said  he  in  a  decisive 
and  suggestive  tone. 

Kate's  face  flushed  a  trifle,  and  she  changed  the  sub- 
ject. 

"  You  have  not  asked  me  about  our  travels  in  Eu- 
rope ?  " 

"  No ;  I  read  Hannah's  letters,  and  I  didn't  wish  to 
trouble  you  ;  and  I  know,  without  asking  you,  that  you 
greatly  enjoyed  the  tour." 

"  You  guessed  so  ?  " 

"  No.     I  know  so  from  your  looks  and  appearance." 

"  Thank  you.  You  judge  correctly,  but  you  may 
be  assured  we  were  glad  to  get  back  to  America." 

"  Satisfied  that  women  may  visit  the  Old  World  in- 
dependently ? "  interrogated  Mr.  St.  Maur  with  a 
twinkle  in  his  eye. 

"  Wholly  satisfied,  as  we  are  on  a  good  many  other 
subjects." 

"  Didn't  the  glorious  paintings  you  saw  discourage 
you?" 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL.  367 

"No,  indeed.  I  was  happy  in  gazing  upon  them, 
and  thinking  what  genius  could  do,  and  glad  that  I 
could  do  something  for  the  art  I  love  so  well.  Be- 
cause I  cannot  be  Raphael,  I  do  not  intend  to  be  noth- 
ing. I  will  do  what  I  can,  for  I  had  rather  do  less  of 
something  I  love  than  more  of  something  I  dislike." 

"  You  are  very  much  your  old  self,  Kate  ;  but  we 
cannot  argue  on  these  questions  as  we  used  to,  for  I 
have  turned  traitor  to  my  old  belief  you  know,  and  am 
getting  strong-minded." 

Kate  laughed. 

"  That  is  encouraging,"  she  said  ;  "  I  wish  the  men 
in  general,  who  talk  so  much  about  strong-minded 
women,  would  turn  about  and  be  strong-minded  them- 
selves. If  they  should,  the  whole  matter  of  woman's 
equality  and  rights  would  be  very  soon  satisfactorily 
settled." 

"  I  am  not  the  least  doubtful  about  that ;  but  if  all 
women  would  display  as  much  independence  and 
bravery  as  you  have,  this  same  matter  would  be  even 
sooner  satisfactorily  settled." 

"  I  wish  they  would." 

"  I  wish  so  too,  and  I  shall  do  all  I  can  to  help  them. 
Once  I  determined  never  to  assist  women  in  any  way, 
unless  to  keep  them  from  starving ;  but  that  idea  was 
a  very  narrow  one,  and  was  based  on  a  personal  in- 
jury. My  views  have  broadened  since  then.  I  might 
Have  given  you  assistance,  how  easily !  but  I  promised 
myself  to  resist  all  such  temptations,  and  I  did,  though 
it  was  hard  sometimes;  but  I  had  tried  it  once  and 
failed." 

"  If  you  had  offered  us  assistance,  we  should  have 
probably  refused  it." 

"  You  did  not  refuse  the  assistance  of  Mr.  Worth." 


368  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  No  ;  no  one  could  refuse  Mr.  Worth.  It  would 
seem  a  sin  to  do  so,  for  he  assists  in  such  a  general  way. 
He  is  a  philanthropist,  and  he  says,  when  he  wishes  to 
render  assistance,  '  This  is  no  personal  favor ;  if  you 
have  talents,  they  must  be  brought  out  and  cultivated, 
that  the  world  may  be  benefited  by  them  ;  and  as  I 
have  the  means,  I  feel  it  a  duty  to  use  them  for  such 
purposes,  and  you  must  pay  me  by  benefiting  the 
world.'  Who  could  refuse  such  assistance  as  that?  " 

"No  one  should  refuse  it,  and  no  one  would  who 
was  not  possessed  of  false  modesty  and  pride  ;  and  I 
suppose  all  things  have  happened  for  the  best." 

As  he  said  this,  he  looked  into  Kate's  face,  and  their 
eyes  met.  A  wave  of  crimson  passed  over  Kate's 
cheeks,  and  her  eyelids  trembled  a  little  as  she  glanced 
downward  ;  but  Mr.  St.  Maur  was  as  cool  and  self- 
possessed  as  before. 

"  I  suppose  you  will  be  removing  to  New  York 
soon,"  he  said,  after  a  moment's  silence. 

"  I  may  move  there  some  time,"  said  Kate,  looking 
up  with  clear,  calm  eyes ;  "  but  I  like  this  beautiful 
town,  and  I  fancy  the  people  rather  like  me  ;  and  I  am 
so  happy  here  that  I  almost  fear  to  change  my  situa- 
tion." 

"  What  are  you  painting  now  ?  " 

"  A  piece  for  Mr.  Worth  ;  "  and,  going  to  her  easel, 
Kate  raised  the  cloth,  and  displayed  a  beautiful  paint- 
ing. 

After  admiring  it  and  listening  to  the  artist's  expla- 
nations, he  said,  — 

"  If  only  I  had  assisted  you  what  might  I  now 
expect  ?  " 

"  Probably  a  painting." 

"  I    have    several    of  yours  already,  but  I  bought 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL.  369 

them  all.  It  isn't  like  receiving  one  as  a  gift.  But  it 
is  time  the  medal  was  presented  to  you ;  shall  I  make 
a  formal  presentation  speech  ?  " 

"  It  would  be  very  entertaining^  said  Kate,  laugh- 
"ag  and  folding  her  hands  together. 

'*  Speech-making  is  hardly  my  forte,  ana  I  should  be 
especially  awkward  in  this  case.  I  ought  to  hare 
brought  you  a  laurel  bough.  This  is  yours,  and  this  is 
Hannah V  I  didn't  promise  Mary  anv.  though  she 
has  earned  one.  And  now,  in  presenting  you  with  this, 
I  do  not  wish  you  to  understand  that  I  believe  you  can 
rise  no  higher,  but  rather  that  yon  will  continue  to 
rise  for  years." 

"I  thank  you,  Mr.  St.  Maur,"  said  Kate,  as  she 
bowed  gracefully  and  received  the  medal.  **  I  thank 
you  especially  for  your  confidence  in  my  position  and 
my  future  advancement,  for  I  remember  when  you  felt 
otherwise." 

"And  I  remember  when  you  proved  to  me  that 
marriage  was  not  your  object,*'  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  as 
coolly  as  though  he  were  talking  on  a  less  delicate 
subject. 

Kate  was  standing  near  a  bracket  which  held  a  vase 
of  flowers.  The  words  of  Mr.  St.  Maur  embarrassed 
her ;  she  raised  her  hand  suddenly,  and  in  an  instant 
the  vase  was  in  pieces  on  the  carpet,  she  hardly  knew 
how.  The  flowers  fell  out,  and  the  fragrance  of  the 
tuberoses  perfumed  the  room. 

" '  You  may  break,  TOO  mar  scatter  the  rase,  if  TOO  vffl, 
The  wait  of  die  'meet  wffl  tang  roud  it  nfll/  - 

quoted  Mr.  St.  Maur,  as  he  stooped  and  gathered  up 
the  fragments  and  the  flowers. 

"  I  have  heard  there  is  no  great  loss  without  some 
small  gain ;  and  I  believe  there  is  no  great  gain  with- 

M 


870  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

out    some    small    loss,"    said    Kate    with    composure. 
u  Just  as  I  received  this  medal,  I  lost  this  beautiful 

vase." 

u  But  the  flowers  remain,**  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  and 
then  lie  was  thoughtfully  silent  a  moment-. 

••  Kate,"  he  said  at  last. 

"Well,  Mr.  St.  Maur!" 

w  Don't  you  guess  what  is  my  chief  object  here 
to-day?** 

u  I  believe  you  told  me,  it  was  to  bring  the  medal." 

u  But  don't  you  guess  something  more  ?  " 

"I  believe  you  said  a  present  besides,"  answered 
.  frankly. 

"  But  don't  yon  guess  more  than  that  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  not  yet." 

"  Think  a  .  moment,  and  perhaps  you  may  guess 
right," 

"  I*m  not  good  at  guessing,"  said  Kate,  a  little  im- 
patiently, thinking  of  Mrs.  Blossom. 

"  But  don't  you  remember  that  I  told  you  a  few 
years  ago  that  I  loved  you.  had  loved  you,  and  would 
love  you  always?  and  can't  you  guess  that  I  have 
waited  long  enough,  and  have  come  to  hear  you 
promise  to  be  my  wife  ?  " 

Kate's  eyes  flashed.  What  did  the  man  mean? 
That  she  was  ready  to  marry  him,  and  would  be  glad 
of  the  opportunity  to  do  so  ?  What  conceit !  She 
had  lived  without  marriage  so  long,  and  she  could  live 
longer.  He  was  bold  enough.  After  she  had  once 
refused  him,  to  come  expecting  to  be  accepted  !  Per- 
haps he  thought  dd-maitXifm  had  made  her  anxious  to 
change  her  name  :  but  she  wasn't  afraid  to  live  all  her 
Kfe  without  marrying.  No  amount  of  time  or  sneers 
would  make  her  ashamed  of  the  Miss  before  her 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL.  371 

name.  She  thought  all  this  in  an  instant;  and  she 
said,  drawing  back  a  little  toward  the  wall,  — 

*'  I  don't  propose  to  guess  any  such  thing,  Mr.  St, 
Manr.  I  am  very  well  provided  for ;  and  why  should 
I  change  my  mind  ?  " 

"  Because  you  have  earned  the  gold  medal,"  he  re- 
plied ;  "  and  you  love  me,  Kate." 

**  You  seem  to  have  power  to  divine  my  feelings," 
she  said  ironically. 

'*  And  haven't  I  divined  them  rightly  ?  " 

'*  I  do  not  intend  to  marry.  I  am  wedded  to  my 
art,"  said  Kate  ;  but  her  voice  trembled  slightly. 

"  O  Kate  ! "  Mr.  St.  Maurs  eyes  were  filled  with 
tenderness,  love,  and  pleading ;  and  his  voice  was  full 
of  disappointment  and  sorrow. 

"  O  Kate  ! "  he  repeated  again,  and  then  he  turned 
away,  and,  taking  his  hat,  walked  to  the  door.  He  did 
not  once  look  behind  him  ;  and  Kate  stood  like  a  statue, 
with  her  hands  clasped,  her  eyes  gleaming,  and  her  face 
very  white  and  rigid.  He  opened  the  door,  and  stood 
on  the  threshold.  Kate's  lips  moved,  but  she  made  no 
noise.  He  had  passed  over  the  threshold,  and  was 
going.  Kate  wrung  her  hands ;  and  when  she  saw  he 
was  really  passing  away  from  the  sound  of  her  voice 
forever,  she  sprang  forward  and  called,  — 

"  Mr.  St.  Maur,  come  back.  I  love  you,  have  loved 
you,  and  will  love  you  always." 

He  turned.  His  face  was  radiant  with  joy.  He 
passed  into  the  studio,  and  proud,  self-reliant  Kate 
fell  against  his  bosom  ;  and  there  was  that  lover's  bliss- 
ful silence,  when  all  the  world  seems  like  an  Eden. 

•*  I  have  waited  for  you  all  these  years,"  said  Mr. 
St.  Maur,  "  for  I  knew  you  would  be  mine  at  last, 
when  you  accomplished  what  you  desired,  and  proved 


372  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

that  women  could  succeed  if  only  they  were  persever- 
ing. I  read  you  like  a  book,  Kate.  I  knew  you 
would  love  no  one  but  me  ;  and  I  meant  to  be  worthy 
of  you  before  I  asked  your  hand  again.  I  have  tried 
to  rise  higher,  and  now  I  hope  we  may  grow  better 
side  by  side  ;  and  for  marriage  you  shall  not  give  up 
art."  * 

"  I  would  not."  Kate  said  this  smilingly,  and  Mr. 
St.  Maur  smiled  back. 

"  You  need  not,"  he  said,  "  if  you  will  only  remove 
to  New  York." 

"  That  I  shall  not  object  to." 

"  I  shall  have  a  very  independent  wife,"  said  Mr. 
St.  Maur  proudly,  "  and  that  is  what  I  like.  We  will 
cling  to  each  other,  and  not  imitate  exactly  the  oak 
and  the  vine." 

Kate  clung  to  him  closely,  and  whispered, 
" '  Beloved,  let  us  love  so  well, 

Our  work  shall  still  be  better  for  our  love, 
And  still  our  love  be  sweeter  for  our  work, 
And  both  commended  for  the  sake  of  each 
By  all  true  lovers  and  true  workers  born.' " 

They  sat  down  side  by  side,  hand  clasping  hand  just 
in  front  of  Kate's  easel,  where  she  had  worked  and 
worshipped  art.  All  around  on  the  walls  hung  pic- 
tures painted  by  her  hand,  and  her  brushes  lay  near 
by,  and  her  paints  wrhere  she  had  lately  been  at  work. 
Both  looked  around  them,  and  thought  of  Avhat  Kate 
had  accomplished,  and  Kate  said,  — 

"  How  blessed  I  am  !  both  love  and  art  are  mine." 
"And  they  are  mine  also,  since  you  are  mine;  and 
how  much  sublimity  and  beauty  there  is  in  their  com- 
bination !  Yes,  beloved,  AVC  will  love  and  work  to- 
gether, and  each  shall  be  better  for  the  other.  But 
the  present,  —  have  you  forgotten  that  I  promised  you  a 


THE  GOLD  MEDAL,  873 

present  with  the  medal  ? T"  «nd  almost  before  Kate  knew 
it,  a  diamond  ring  was  on  her  finger.  She  looked  at 
it ;  and  just  as  she  was  about  to  raise  it  to  her  lips,  a 
sunbeam  struck  die  diamond,  and  it  dazzled  her  eves 
with  its  exceeding  brilliancy. 

"  How  beautiful ! "  she  exclaimed,  and  pressed  it  to 
her  lips. 

"  Our  hearts  are  like  the  diamond,"  said  Mr.  St. 
Maur;  "  the  sunlight  of  love  can  make  them  brilliant 
with  every  beautiful  Keeling  which  they  contain." 

-  I  am  glad,"  said  Kate,  looking  frankly  into  Mr.  St. 
Haurs  face,  "  I  am  glad  we  met  to-day  here  in  mv 
studio." 

"  Yes,  I  am  glad,  and  I  meant  it  should  be  so.  I 
knew  love  would  be  sweeter  to  yon  here,  and  these 
beautiful  pictures  smile  upon  us  a  benediction.'' 

M  How  much  better  we  can  understand  and  enjoy 
love  when  we  understand  and  enjoy  other  noble 
things !  But  I  have  not  asked  about  Mrs.  Blossom. 
I  heard"  — 

44  That  I  was  to  marry  her,"broke  in  Mr.  St.  Maur. 
"  That  dream  faded  away  long,  long  ago;  and  nothing 
could  have  more  effectually  cured  me  of  all  sentimen- 
tal feelings  concerning  her  than  my  acquaintance  with 
her  since  her  elopement  with  that  heartless  dandy. 
She  is  good,  and  will  undoubtedly  go  to  heaven  ;  but 
mere  goodness  would  not  satisfy  me  in  a  wife,  for  I  de- 
sire my  wife  to  possess,  besides,  the  individual  strength 
and  independence  of  my  Kate  ;  and  then  we  can  walk 
hand  in  hand,  and  be  companions  and  friends,  as  we 
wul,  my  darling.'* 

**  It  will  be  sweeter  than  working  alone,77  said  Kate, 
thinking  how  much  art  would  lose  now  separated  from 
love. 


374  THREE  SUCCESSFUL  GIRLS. 

"  Do  YOU  regret,  Kate,  that  you  refused  me  once?" 
asked  Mr.  St.  Maur. 

"  O  no,  I  am  very  glad.    Do  you  regret  it  ?  " 

"  No,  my  artist,  I  am  glad  you  were  so  determined 
and  brave,  and  I  am  sure  we  are  more  fitted  for  each 
other  now." 

"  If  I  had  accepted  you  then,"  said  Kate,  "  I  should 
never  have  felt  quite  satisfied,  but  now  "  —  she  fin- 
ished the  sentence  with  her  eyes,  which  are  sometimes 
more  expressive  than  words.  "  What  will  the  little 
widow  say  ?  "  she  asked  after  a  moment. 

"  You  have  risen  so  far  above  her,"  returned  Mr. 
St.  Maur,  "  that  she  cannot  comprehend  your  great- 
ness ;  but  she  is  too  fashionable  not  to  admire  you." 

Kate  laughed. 

"  We  used  sometimes  to  be  tempted  by  fine  clothes 
and  fashionable  parades,  my  sisters  and  I ;  and  though 
we  had  somewhat  of  a  task  to  resist  and  rise  above 
such  temptations,  we  feel  well  paid  for  all  our  trials  and 
labors,  for  we  have  taught  our  hearts  to  feel  free,  and 
liberty  is  sweet." 

"  And  it  is  worth  years  of  waiting  to  possess  the 
heart  and  hand  of  a  woman  who  has  gained  her  free- 
dom, and  proved  herself  capable  of  standing  alone. 
The  love  and  trust  of  such  a  woman,  my  Kate,  will 
strew  a  man's  path  with  jewels,  and  draw  heaven  so 
near  him  that  there  will  be  no  death.  O  artist,  O 
beloved,  this  moment  is  so  sweet,  the  years  we  waited 
are  as  naught  in  comparison.  Come  nearer,  closer. 
O  Heaven,  how  Thou  dost  reward  those  who  work  for 
Thee  !  " 


AT  HOME.  375 


CHAPTER  XXVIL 

AT     HOME. 

THE  wind  howled  dismally  around  the  old  frrm- 
honse,  and  the  sleet  was  driven  furiously  against  the 
windows;  but  they  only  heightened  the  beauty  of  the 
picture  wifluiA  the  warm,  cosy  sitting-room,  where  the 
fire  blazed  brightly,  and  ererything  had  about  it  an  air 
: :  :  :  :;.: :  r: . 

Sitting  dosely  together  on  the  old  so&  were  Han- 
nah, Kate,  and  Mary,  talking  together  in  subdned  and 

and  then  an  addW  light  m  the  m^  scattered  the  dim- 
9ess,*adB»de  their  faces  glow  with  health  and  con- 
tentment. Afl  the  old  affection  for  and  interest  in 
each  other  were  visible  in  the  tender  eiuicsMUii  of 

"s  hands,  and  the 

Nearer  the  warm  hearth-stone  sat  their  fcther  and 
ssother,  with  hair  a  trifle  whiter  Am  of  «U,  and  wrin- 
kfe.  m  Btde  deeper  in  Aeir  pleasant  &ces,  but  cheery 
and  bright,  and  ta&SBg  b«fly  with  one  whom  we  have 
never  before  met  at  the  old  frrm-house, — Kates  hus- 
band, Mr.  St.  Manr. 

The  duw  shtiiig  m  »  group  so  cody  together,  often 
looked  toward  the  old  so&  where  the  three  women, 
who  seemed  as  giris  again,  appeared  so  deeply  engaged 
L-  :_,- 


376  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  think  we  went  to  Europe  rather  precipitately," 
Hannah  was  saying  ;  "  if  we  had  waited  until  now,  we 
might  have  enjoyed  the  tour  better,  as  our  means  are 
more  extensive ;  but  going  as  we  did  with  limited 
means,  and  on  our  own  responsibility,  no  doubt, 
greatly  benefited  us,  and  I  do  not  regret  that  we  did 
not  wait." 

"I  do  not  regret  it,  because  I  should  not  have 
been  satisfied  without  it.  I  had  dreamed  of  it  so  long, 
and  determined  to  devote  my  first  earned  money  to 
it,  that  I  could  not  have  given  it  up  to  the  uncertain 
future,"  said  Kate.  • 

"  I  am  even  thankful  that  we  went  as  we  did,  when 
we  were  all  in  all  to  each  other,"  said  Mary ;  "  besides, 
I  needed  the  change,  and  it  strengthened  me  wonder- 
fully in  mind  and  body." 

"  It  was  best  for  us  all,  undoubtedly.  Some  of  the 
conceit  was  taken  out  of  us  by  the  means,  for  I  sup- 
pose we  were  more  or  less  conceited,  and  are  even 
now,"  said  Hannah. 

"  To  think  of  one's  self  more  highly  than  one  ought 
to  think  is  a  very  common  error,  and  one  that  most 
people  fall  into,"  observed  Kate.  "  It  is  a  hard  and 
lengthy  task  to  overcome  all  the  faults  in  one's  na- 
ture." 

"  Still  it  is  a  most  enjoyable  one  ;  and  a  gradual  im- 
provement gives  one  great  satisfaction,"  said  Hannah. 
"  One  has  to  learn  so  much  patience  and  endurance. 
Kate's  marriage  quelled  my  ambition,  and  made  me 
aimless  for  a  time  ;  but  I  knew  it  was  wrong  and  fool- 
ish, and  fought  against  the  influence.  Mary  was  by 
to  help  me,  and  I  began  at  last  to  fear  that  something 
would  take  her  away  from  me,  and  then  I  had  this  fear 
to  struggle  against,  and  faith  and  trust  to  cultivate  ; 


AT  HOME.  377 

and  now  I  hope  I  am  more  resigned  to  my  fate,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  and  I  know  there  is  a  very  sweet  peace 
in  my  heart." 

"  I  know  there  is  too,"  said  Mary,  dropping  her  head 
on  Hannah's  shoulder. 

"  There  is  peace  all  around  us,"  said  Kate  ;  "  see 
how  calm  and  placid  are  the  faces  of  father  and 
mother.  I  think  we  have  done  nothing  to  dishonor 
them,  girls." 

"  And  look  at  your  husband's  face,  Kate  ;  how  much 
it  has  changed  since  we  saw  it  first!  The  eyes,  how 
clear  and  soft  they  are  !  and  how  the  lines  about  his 
mouth  are  changed  from  hardness  and  distrust  to  ten- 
derness and  trustfulness !  I  like  to  look  at  him,  and 
think  of  it." 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Kate,  looking  thoughtfully  into  her 
husband's  face,  and  thinking  besides  of  all  they  were 
to  each  other,  and  Tiow  happy  and  blessed  their  mar- 
ried life  had  thus  far  proved  to  be. 

Mary  pressed  silently  to  her  heart  the  golden 
locket  in  her  bosom,  and  felt  a  pang  that  the  dear  face 
of  her  husband,  so  early  vanished  from  her  vision,  she 
could  see  only  within  the  golden  case.  And  a  tear 
dropped  from  her  eye  for  the  separation  which  seemed 
long,  but  she  smiled  presently. 

"  There  is  always  something  to  comfort  us,"  she 
said.  "  If  we  lose  one  joy,  we  find  another.  Out  of 
the  ashes  of  one  hope  springs  another  hope,  and  per- 
haps a  brighter  one." 

"  And  added  years  bring  added  knowledge  and 
peace,"  said  Hannah,  "  and  take  us  nearer  to  our  loved 
ones  on  the  other  shore.  Employment  and  a  clear 
conscience  ought  to  be  a  passport  to  contentment ;  and 
if  we  miss  of  some  of  the  bright  joys  of  life,  they  will 
all  be  made  up  to  us  in  eternity." 


378  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  Davie's  words  long  ago,  before 
we  were  much  more  than  strangers  to  each  other. 
*  What  time  forbids,  eternity  will  give,'  he  said,  and 
asked  me  if  I  believed  it.  I  told  him  then  I  did  not 
know ;  now  I  haven't  a  doubt  of  it,"  said  Mary. 
"  Hannah's  new  book  is  a  great  comfort,  isn't  it, 
Kate  ?  " 

"  Yes,  in  more  ways  than  one,"  returned  Kate.  "  I 
have  *read  it  so  much  that  I  almost  know  it  by  heart, 
and  I  never  fail  to  think  what  a  pecuniary  benefit  it 
has  been  to  Hannah.  You  should  see  the  copy  that 
Miss  Brechandon  has.  I  am  afraid  she  reads  it  more 
than  she  does  her  Bible  ;  and  Dill  seems  to  have  the 
same  infatuation." 

"  And  yet  I  wrote  it  without  expecting  much 
profit,"  said  Hannah,  "  but  it  was  a  great  source  of 
enjoyment." 

"  Because  you  threw  your  soul  into  it.  I  am  glad 
you  are  well  out  of  the  editor's  chair,  and  are  at  liberty 
to  write  when,  and  how,  and  where  you  please.  I  tell 
you,  Hannah,  a  little  popularity  isn't  to  be  despised," 
said  Kate. 

"  It  surely  takes  a  good  many  thorns  out  of  one's 
way,  if  one  views  it  correctly,  and  takes  advantage  of 
it,"  said  Hannah.  "  Of  course,  fame  alone  will  not 
bring  happiness,  and  neither  will  riches  ;  but  if  they 
are  used  to  benefit  others,  and  not  abused  and  mis- 
used by  selfishness,  they  may  be  sources  of  pleasure, 
satisfaction,  and  enjoyment.  Popularity  in  itself  is 
not  worth  ^striving  for,  but  when  it  comes  to  us  through 
excellence,  perseverance,  and  earnest  endeavor  after 
the  truth,  and  the  good  of  humanity,  it  is  a  jewel,  and 
we  have  a  right  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  it,  but  always 
humbly  and  unselfishly." 


AT  HOME.  379 

**  That  is  the  way  I  try  to  enjoy  the  little  popularity 
I  have  gained/'  said  Kate.  "  I  am  thankftd  for  it,  be- 
caose  it  saves  me  anxiety  and  trouble.  It  is  merely 
making  Mends  of  the  public,  I  suppose,  and  that,  you 
know,  is  a  very  influential  friendship ;  and  we  learned 
years  ago  what  an  influential  friend  could  do." 

44  Well,"  said  Mary,  "  I  have  no  fault  to  find ;  and 
though  I  get  a  little  tired  sometimes  of  teaching,  still  I 
never  see  the  moment  when  I  feel  really  ready  to  give 
up  my  class,  though  I  do  not  wish  to  increase  it.  I 
used  to  think  that  when  I  became  pecuniarily  able,  I 
would  teach  those  who  desired  to  study  music,  and 
were  not  able  to  pay  for  their  lessons,  without  charge, 
but  I  have  only  one  such  scholar,  and  she  is  very  brill- 
iant. I  find  itto  be  a  wiser  plan  to  send  such  scholars 
that  I  happen  to  find  to  young  teachers  and  pay  their 
bills.  This  helps  both  the  teacher  and  pupil,  and  with 
one  scholar  from  a  wealthy  family  I  can  pay  for  three." 

"  That  is  much  wiser,"  said  Kate ;  "  I  have  adopted 
much  the  same  plan." 

44  But  Kate  will  persist  in  having  one  pupil,"  broke 
in  Mr.  St.  Maur,  moving  nearer  the  sofa. 

44  Yes,  but  she  is  very  talented  and  very  agreeable, 
and  I  think  helps  rather  than  hinders,"  said  Kate. 

44 1  perceive,"  observed  Hannah, 4fc  that  you  and  Mary 
are  like  all  the  rest.  You  assist  the  talented  and  brill- 
iant, and  leave  such  ignorant  girls  as  we  were  once,  to 
get  along  as  they  can.  Genius  will  assert  itself  any- 
where, but  talent  often  needs  a  great  deal  of  encourage- 
ment and  help." 

4i  Very  true,"  said  Kate,  4t  and  I  acknowledge  the 
reproof  to  be  just ;  yet  there  is  one  thing  so  entirely 
necessary  with  mere  talent  that  it  is  not  much  use  in 
assisting  any  one  who  does  not  possess  it." 


380  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  asked  Mary. 

"  Indomitable,  perseverance.  If  a  person  isn't  will- 
ing to  work  hard,  to  give  up  personal  comforts,  not  to 
stop  at  obstacles,  to  brave  public  and  private  censure, 
and  determined  to  succeed,  they  will  be  almost  sure 
to  fall  by  the  way,  and  then  grumble  at  the  cruelty  of 
fate." 

"  I  have  learned  long  ago,"  said  Mr.  St.  Maur,  "  that 
talent  alone  is  little  better  than  no  talent  at  all,  and 
there  is  no  use  in  helping  those  who  will  not  help 
themselves.  I  do  not  know  but  it  injures  more  than  it 
benefits  them." 

"  You  are  determined  not  to  forget  your  experience," 
said  Hannah,  "  but  we  must  remember  that  there  is  a 
wrong  way  and  a  right  way  to  render  assistance,  and 
also  that  circumstances  alter  cases.  We  must  not  be 
too  severe  on  the  weak  natures,  but  feel  that  a  little 
help  may  strengthen  them  a  trifle  at  least." 

"  Hannah  is  right,"  said  their  father.  "  No  one  is 
strong  enough  but  that  he  may  be  overcome,  and  we 
must  have  charity  for  all.  It  is  a  great  joy  to  me  that 
my  daughters  do  not  forget  others,  now  they  are  com- 
fortable and  happy  themselves,  and  I  hope  they  will 
always  be  as  thoughtful  as  now,  and  as  desirous  of 
sharing  their  gain  with  others  ;  but  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  aristocratic  benevolence,  and  true  generosity 
is  often  merged  into  it." 

"  We  should  never  rise  so  high,"  said  their  mother, 
"  that  our  hands  cannot  reach  the  low  and  the  humble 
to  draw  them  toward  us ;  for  as  soon  as  we  do  that,  we 
shall  fall." 

"  Daughters  ought  to  be  good  with  such  teaching," 
said  Mr.  St.  Maur.  "  My  instructions  were  very  differ- 
ent." 


AT  HOME.  381 

"  I  told  you,"  said  Kate,  roguishly,  "  that  I  didn't 
deserve  all  the  credit  you  gave  me,  and  that  you 
deserved  much  more  praise  than  I." 

"  Which  is  simply  my  partial  wife's  opinion,"  said 
Mr.  St.  Maur. 

"  If  father  and  mother  would  only  go  back  with  us 
to  New  York,"  said  Mary,  "  I  am  sure  we  should  be 
kept  from  many  of  these  polished  temptations." 

"  You  have  done  well  thus  far,"  said  their  mother,       , 
"  and  we  trusted  you  when   there  was  more  danger     «•.' 
than  now ;   but  we  shall  not  be  likely  to  refuse  your 
invitation  to  go  to  the  city  for  a  visit,  and  see   how 
nobly  our  daughters   can  earn  their  own  living,  and 
how  independently  they  can  live  according  to  their 
income." 

"  And  see  my  new  piano,"  said  Mary,  "  and  my 
music  in  the  windows  of  the  great  music  stores." 

"And  my  charming  studio,  and  our  delightful 
home,"  said  Kate. 

"  And  my  library,  and  elegant  desk,  where  I  work 
with  so  much  pleasure,"  said  Hannah. 

"  There  is  no  chance  for  escape,"  said  Mr.  St. 
Maur. 

The  door  opened,  and  a  boy  put  a  letter  in  Han- 
nah's hand;  but  she  only  glanced  at  the  writing, 
blushed,  and  slipped  the  letter  into  her  pocket. 

"  Hannah  needs  a  great  amount  of  watching,"  said 
Kate  with  mock  seriousness,  "  or  she  will  be  sure  not 
to  be  the  *  model  old  maid,'  after  all." 

"I  have  thought  so  for  some  time,"  said  Mr.  St. 
Maur,  "and  that  letter  so  hastily  slipped  into  her 
Docket  more  than  ever  arouses  my  suspicions." 

"You  don't  know  anything  about  it,"  said  Mary, 
"  and  so  you  may  keep  quiet,  and  Hannah  shall  have 


382  THREE  SUCCESSFUL   GIRLS. 

all   the   letters  she  likes,    and  slip   them  all  into  her 
pocket  if  she  chooses." 

"  So  she  shall,"  said  Kate  laughing ;  and  the  fire 
grew  brighter,  and  displayed  the  faces  of  that  loving 
group  shining  with  peace. 


THE    END. 


Vi* 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


QL 


15  1997 

1  2  fiw 


F°%      ^OF-CALIfOJ?^        ^HWYaS^.       ^U&ANGB£| 

L  005  IIS  q«-7  xi 
'^WViaiHv^         ^ASYMli-iv-  00/  4 


g  3 


^     ij 


|    s 

?  \ 


=      -2 


^fi:' 


^      § 

5      =• 


^•UKIN'ERft^. 


s    § 


=5      t? 

-^     *SK&] 


s 

^    "% 


